《I am the Nanny of the Villain》 CH 1 chapter 1 The child¡¯s room door was firmly shut. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Beyond the thick door, there was an awful silence. As if no one was in the room. ¡°Young Master Claude, Young Master Claude? Please open the door. Please?¡± The servants of the Duke of Ambrosia house knocked and called out their master¡¯s name eagerly. However, the child stubbornly locked the door and showed no response. ¡°Young Master Claude!¡± The servants who were stamping their feet called the child¡¯s name in a slightly firmer voice. Then a voice with a faint weeping sound came from inside the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh my God, Young Master Claude!¡± When the child reacted for the first time, the servants finally felt relieved and patted their hearts. But for a moment, the sad cry of a child who had been holding it back came out. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it! I don¡¯t want to! Wahhhh!¡± The servants read the tough stubbornness contained in the voice of their Young Master. Perhaps that heavy door will not open today. ¡°You¡¯re not my mother, heuk¡­¡­ Because I killed my mother¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Young Master Claude? That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone other than my mom! I don¡¯t need a nanny!¡± ¡°Young Master Claude!¡± ¡°Wahh! I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t need you!¡± The quiet room was now filled with the crying of a sad child. The stubborn rejection forced the servants to despair, swallowing only dry saliva. As Claude had never cried like a child like this before, it became even more difficult for the servants to know how to deal with this unfamiliar situation. In the end, their gazes all at once fell on one of the maids. ¡®Why are you talking nonsense to Young Matter Claude?!¡¯ The maid, who received the gaze of resentment all over her body, rather smiled and turned her head away. ¡°Hmph!¡± Her name is May Chenblun. She was the seventh daughter of Baron Chenblun, one of the vassal families of the Duke of Ambrosia. Maybe it¡¯s because she was different from other servants, May had her nose in the air. May was always next to the Young Lord of Ambrosia, sticking to him like glue. So it was obvious what she was whispering to the Young Lord this time. She must have provoked the poor little one by saying, ¡®Someone is coming to replace Claude¡¯s mother!¡¯ The servants shook their heads in regret and thought. If only the butler and the head maid were here right now, May wouldn¡¯t be able to be so arrogant! He had gone out to see the Duke of Ambrosia, who had just left the mansion to attend the Imperial Palace meeting, but had not returned yet. Therefore, the servants had to persuade Claude by swallowing their rising anger. ¡°Go away. I, I hate you¡­¡­! Heuk, heuk.¡± The sobs of the disappointed child continued to flow through the doors, and there was nothing the servants could do. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sarah Millen did not miss a single image of it and carved it into her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s twisted from the start.¡¯ Having been unable to sleep at night due to anticipated tension from the previous day, she raised her hand, swallowing a throbbing headache. ¡°It seems that Young Lord Ambrosia is not ready yet. Can I go back now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The servants shook their heads violently from side to side and fired their desperate eyes at Sarah. ¡®Please do something!¡¯ It was as if they were looking for salvation. They seemed to think that Sarah Millen could solve this difficult situation. That was because the modifier that followed the name Sarah Millen was very unusual. In the Crombell Empire, she was called the Lady¡¯s Textbook, and even the Emperor himself bowed his head and asked her to oversee the education of the Princess. Even though unmarried women cannot inherit the title and family, she was the actual Countess of the Millen family, who was promised succession to the title regardless of her marital status. That was Sarah Millen. ¡°Countess Millen, I am ashamed, but I hope you can lend us your help. Our Young Master Claude is not a stubborn child, so I guess he was a little nervous¡­¡­¡± They smiled and asked for help. Although their pride was hurt, it was more important for them to carry out their Master¡¯s order to introduce Sarah and Claude to each other. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watching that, Sarah quietly swallowed a sigh. It was not that she was unaware of the servants¡¯ troubles, but in fact, she was also confused. ¡®The novel has changed. Why did it change now?¡¯ Claude Ambrosia. An unfortunate Young Lord who was stigmatized for being born killing his mother as soon as he was born. And the male protagonist of ¡®Flower of Darkness¡¯, who grows into a villain that will destroy this Empire. That was the fate of the weeping child who was now locking the door. Claude Ambrosia is devoured by the cursed power of darkness passed down from generation to generation in the Duke of Ambrosia, and is saved by Elena Preston, the female protagonist who appears in the distant future. Until then, however, he hated himself and showed a growing madness. Eventually, it leads to the unfortunate death of his father. Claude Ambrosia had to be unhappy, and became a villain to satisfy his twisted desires. That¡¯s how it was written in the novel ¡®Flower of Darkness¡¯. Sarah had come here to prevent Claude¡¯s blackening. ¡®It¡¯s okay. Claude has not fallen into complete despair yet. Then why¡­¡­¡¯ Hungry for affection and love, the male protagonist only craved blind affection for his nanny Sarah throughout his childhood. So Sarah was expecting a child to come running lovingly today and cuddle in her arms. She didn¡¯t expect Claude to reject her crying sadly like that. She didn¡¯t know that the development of the novel, which had frustrated her countless times in the past, would change so vainly like that. ¡°First of all, the Young Lord rejects me, so¡­¡± As she was trying to ease her throbbing headache, saying that was really annoying. May, who had been watching this situation with her thin snake eyes, stepped forward with a bright smile and opened her mouth. ¡°Hmm, is it time for me to step up?¡± The servants all looked at May¡¯s arrogant attitude with uneasy eyes. No matter how gentle she was next to Claude and controlling the child to her own taste, they wondered if she would be disrespectful to Sarah, the actual Countess of Millen. But their concerns soon became true. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to call you. Umm¡­¡­ Miss Millen? Lady Millen?¡± ¡°May!¡± The servants were all in shock and shouted May¡¯s name. But May didn¡¯t care and rolled her luscious snake tongue. ¡°Young Master Claude is someone who only listens to me, what can you do about it? You guys should have left the nanny position to me. Then there wouldn¡¯t have been such a headache. Isn¡¯t it? Lady Millen.¡± May was deliberately ignorant of the fact that Sarah had been promised the title directly by the Emperor. She seemed to have gained confidence when Sarah stepped down without even saying hello due to Claude¡¯s fierce rejection. ¡°May! Be aware of your status!¡± The servants were once again startled and scolded May. Because Sarah Millen had no reason to be insulted by May, who was only a maid. In the Duke house, May was favored by the Young Master, Claude, and walked around proudly, but even when the Duke of Ambrosia went outside, she was unable to speak to Sarah Millen. So the servants have no choice but to stop her. In this situation, May is the only one who can appease the Young Lord, and if things go wrong, they will not be able to carry out the Duke¡¯s order. ¡°How can you be so rude to Countess Millen? The Countess is the one the Duke himself¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then are you guys going to bring Young Master Claude out? Try it if you can! I can¡¯t even approach Young Master Claude.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Sara stared silently at May¡¯s confrontation with the servants who stopped her from contemplating. Then, slowly, she straightened her disturbed posture. It was because the person who ruined her first meeting with Claude was right in front of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± A soft voice mixed with laughter flowed from between Sarah¡¯s lips. The servants and May stopped their quarrel and turned to look at her. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Their gazes fell on a gentle smiling face. The face that was shining brightly with the blue eyes that seemed to have been studded with jewels. May and the Ambrosia¡¯s servants were at a loss for a moment due to the chilly atmosphere that could be felt even though she was smiling. ¡°What were you saying just now¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± Sara slowly approached May with a leisurely pace. May unknowingly staggered and retreated behind. But Sarah, who came out, looked down at May, who was smaller than her, and said with a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that the people of this prestigious Ambrosia would not know the title that His Majesty, the Emperor of the Crombell Empire, granted me personally.¡± At her words, as she gracefully looked around the Duke house, the faces of the Ambrosia servants stiffened all at once. Ambrosia was a great pride for them. Insulting the name was like insulting them. It was the same for May, so she belatedly realized that she was insulting Ambrosia and screamed in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t it common sense that an unmarried lady cannot be recognized for her title?!¡± ¡°It is His Majesty the Emperor who personally made the impossible possible. His Majesty also calls me Countess Millen¡­¡­ If you have any dissatisfaction, would you like me to give you a chance to confess in front of His Majesty?¡± ¡°What, what is that?!¡± When Sarah mentioned the Emperor, May stuttered. Hi, I¡¯m Eliza, the translator of ¡°I am the Nanny of the Villain¡±. After I posted chapter 1, I decided to join a translation group called ¡°Otaku Translation¡±. So from chapter 2, the group name which uploads chapters on NU may be different, but it¡¯s still me who translate the novel. Hope you enjoy it! CH 2 Chapter 02 At that insignificant and childish appearance, Sarah clicked her tongue. Before they knew it, her gentle face became cold as if the temperature had dropped. "Please note that it is unfair for only Sarah Millen to be recognized as a Countess." At those words, May trembled and swallowed saliva without realizing it. May was much easier to deal with than Sarah had expected. She could tell just by looking at her hastily averting her gaze to hide her trembling eyes. ''May Chenblun. It is foolish to be weak against the strong and infinitely strong against the weak.'' Sarah knew the appearance of May Chenblun in the novel ''Flower of Darkness''. ''No one will love you, Young Master Claude.'' ''How can I truly love Young Master Claude, who can kill people more simply than breathing?'' ''You killed Sarah, your nanny, didn''t you?'' She was the extra who whispered these words and encouraged Claude to fall further into despair. The most appropriate way to deal with May was to press her down with the logic of overwhelming power. That way, she wouldn''t dare to think about what to do. Sarah looked down and met May''s eyes. "......Let''s have a simple class." The way she looked down at May with dark blue eyes was arrogant, but at the same time, it suited her very well. Under Sarah''s power, May trembled involuntarily. "Now, repeat after me. Miss May." Sarah spoke in a sweet voice, as if she were teaching a child an unfamiliar word. "Countess, Millen." "......!" May''s face, which was thought to be unable to turn any redder, now heated up as if it was about to explode. Seeing that, Sarah said with a smile. "Come on." Her eyes gleamed and shimmered in the cold light. With the unknown spirit emanating from Sarah, May had no choice but to repeat her words as if she was vomiting it out without her knowing. "Coun, Countess Millen." At the same time, May frowned and covered her mouth. "Good job." Sarah smiled sweetly and praised May, then turned her gaze away and passed by her indifferently as if she had finished her errands. "......" "......" Watching Sarah walk to Claude''s room with a cane on her side and the fine silk gloves on both hands off one by one, the Duke''s servants quietly raised their thumbs. "I appreciate Miss May''s consideration, but I will only accept her heart. From now on, Young Lord Claude Ambrosia is under my jurisdiction." Sarah, who was shocked by Claude''s unexpected rejection, was able to regain her reason thanks to May''s tantrum. Sarah didn''t fully realize this one thing until she stood before Claude''s tightly closed door. ''It was strange that the world would only move as written in ''Flower of Darkness''. Even if it changes a little now, what I have to do doesn''t change.'' She had an oath with Claude''s biological mother, Dieline. The Duchess, Dieline Ambrosia, was Claude''s biological mother, but the current Duke, Ethan Ambrosia, was not Claude''s biological father. Claude''s biological father was not the Duke, but his younger brother, Hugel Ambrosia. ''I''m going with Hugel. And I will never come back to the Crombell Empire again. Tell the child that I am dead. Forget about a mother who is worse than death and please live happily ever after. So you have to help me, Sarah.'' ''I swear on the soul of Sarah Millen. I will give my all so that your child can be happy.'' Sarah was obligated to keep that oath. Duke Ethan Ambrosia, who announced his nephew as his son, took care of Claude more carefully than anyone else. However, around this time, children are more sensitive to the feelings of their guardians than anyone else. That Duke Ethan Ambrosia was secretly avoiding him. He gives Claude everything he wants, but he doesn''t give him the ''love'' of his parents. The child would have realized it too soon. Listening to the child''s crying more clearly in front of the door, Sarah swallowed her breath in regret. How can she cover the wounds of a child who believes in the story that his mother died after giving birth to him. Sarah decided to just think about it. "I can''t do what the Flower of Darkness wants." Sara muttered as if promising herself, and put her palm on the door. Claude''s first misfortune was that he considered himself not worthy of being loved and hated himself. Twisting and twisting through endless self-hatred. In the end, he wanted to destroy everything as much as he was unhappy with himself. He didn''t want to be oppressed by the cursed power of Ambrosia. Claude ended up being the villain that led this Empire to destruction. ''In the Flower of Darkness, I, Claude''s nanny, will die. But Sarah Millen of the Flower of Darkness and I are different.'' Seeing Sarah''s face full of solemnity, the servants reluctantly retreated. May was the only one who felt that something was going wrong. She approached quickly and tried to restrain Sarah. "It''s no use! Claude only listens to me, so just tell me what......!" "Shush." Sarah lifted her index finger and put it on her lips, looking at May blocking her. Then, when she smiled brightly, May flinched and stepped back. She finally exclaimed, snorted her nose and shook her head. It was an attitude to try if you could. Sarah was then able to knock on Claude''s door without any interruption. "Young Lord Ambrosia, can I come in for a moment?" "Go! Go away!" The child''s cry grew louder at the unfamiliar voice. It was a voice full of anger at the situation that did not change even after he said no to it several times. Everyone here knew very well that this could not convince the child. A deep resignation appeared on the faces of the servants. But Sarah''s face was full of relaxation. In fact, in case this happens, she had something confirmed in advance by Ethan Ambrosia, the head of dukedom. [One, leave all of Claude Ambrosia''s education to Sarah Millen. Two, the Duke of Ambrosia is responsible for all necessary actions in the process, and shall actively cooperate but not interfere. Three, trust Sarah Millen completely.] Ethan Ambrosia accepted this ridiculous and monstrous one-sided condition. So Sarah decided to push ahead as she wished. If Claude didn''t open up, she could make advances to him diligently in the future. If Claude rejected her, it meant that she would break in. ''It''s fun to pierce through the obstacle!'' If the Duke of Ambrosia had known what was going on in Sarah''s head, he would never have accepted the above terms. Sarah, who thought so, smiled and opened her mouth. "Young Master Claude?" "What!" "I will go in believing that you have given me permission. If you are near the door, please stay far away for a while." "Huh¡­¡­?" Obviously he refused, but when did he give permission. Claude''s voice mumbled as if puzzled. Sarah heard the footsteps behind the door for a moment. Just in case, she let out her mana and checked, and she could clearly feel the child lying on the bed and slouching his head. A faint smile crept across her lips. "Very good." Sarah stretched out her hand towards the door. Then, blue mana that resembled her eyes flowed from her fingertips, creating a small magic circle in front of the door. The eyes of May and the servants who were watching Sarah''s actions widened in astonishment. Leaving those faces behind, Sarah lightly tingled her fingers. Baaaaaang!! The heavy and sturdy door flew lightly like a piece of paper with a light sound. The door flew through the window and crashed into the corner of the Duke''s garden with a loud noise. "......!" Claude, who had been crying with his head buried in the bed, looked at his open door in surprise. Tears that could not be wiped flowed down his plump cheeks on his cute little face. While Claude, as well as the servants, was stunned, Sarah smiled and leisurely walked into the room. May, who was confident that Sarah would not be able to enter Claude''s room without her help, pointed her finger at Sarah''s back with her mouth open. "Ma, magician¡­¡­!" The exclamation spit out followed Sarah''s back. CH 3 Chapter 03 Sarah''s brown hair, which had been tied up beautifully, was loosened and fluttering in the wind. Her blue eyes, surrounded by the wind blowing in through the open window, glistened beautifully. The servants of Ambrosia looked at the scene as if they were possessed. "......" "......" In the Empire, no, even on the continent, magicians were very rare. Magicians were a tribe that did not like to appear in the world, and they built a tower and hid in it. They didn''t get along with people, so all of their personalities were eccentric, bad-tempered, and insanely crazy. However, due to the immense power they possessed, rumors spread that there were infinite locations in the land where the magician resided. Even if those who coveted that ability searched for them, no one knew the location of the tower. Even if it was the greatest Emperor of any continent. The magician they knew was such a being. A great being who can receive treatment equivalent to that of the imperial family no matter where they go. "In the Duke of Ambrosia house, a magician is¡­¡­" Leaving behind the words of the blankly muttering servants, Sarah approached Claude. Then, slowly, with a tenacious gaze, she stared at the child''s face. The dazzling platinum blonde hair characteristic of the Duke of Ambrosia was clinging to his tear-soaked cheeks. The eyes of the child, which widened in surprise, were green resembling the lovely Dieline. Sarah''s heart ached when she found her childhood friend''s appearance in the form of a child. ''So beautiful¡­¡­'' It is hard to believe that the poor puppy-like Young Lord will become a villain to destroy the Empire in the distant future. The 6-year-old Claude Ambrosia was more than her imagination, like an angel that was cute enough to bite. "Fufu." A pleasant smile formed on Sarah''s lips. Sarah fell in love as soon as she met Claude''s clear and beautiful green eyes. She slowly reached her hand and offered the first greeting she had been preparing for a very long time. "Hello, Young Lord Ambrosia? My name is Sarah Millen, who will be Young Lord''s nanny and tutor from today." Seeing the face of a child who resembled her friend Dieline, the guilt that had always plagued her was lifted. Sarah remembered the night when she decided to become Claude''s nanny. *** It was a night with loud thunder and a strong rainstorm. "No, no¡­¡­ I have to go back, but I have to go back. Please, please!" Sarah groaned as she ripped her hair out and punched her chest. "I have to revise the contents, but I don''t have time¡­..." Despair was dripping in the voice that flowed out in vain. She had a secret she couldn''t tell anyone else. A secret that was greater and would never be understood than the secret that she was a magician. "Why can''t I wake up in Park Hyeyeon''s body?" Sarah Millen, a young lady of the Count family with a long history of the Empire, is also Park Hyeyeon, an ordinary citizen of the Republic of Korea. That was the secret she had. She was a person who lived the lives of two people at the same time as a single soul. "There was never a time when I couldn''t return to Park Hyeyeon''s body¡­... Obviously, something was wrong." The timing of going back and forth between the two bodies could be controlled at her will. It didn''t make sense that one body couldn''t return to the other unless one body died. She could vividly feel that the souls of Park Hyeyeon and Sarah Millen were still connected. When Park Hyeyeon''s body was in a traffic accident, she felt something shaking her soul, but the string that seemed to break was definitely connected. "I have to go back. I just have to go back and edit the novel. Dieline, I can''t let Dieline go crazy like this¡­¡­ Ahhh!" Sarah lost her reason and shed tears at the helplessness she felt for the first time in her life. "What''s the use of having all this power¡­...?" From the moment she was born, she realized that she was gifted with strong mana. With power so powerful that her soul collapsed, she instinctively split her soul into two and threw one to the border of another dimension. In this way, Park Hyeyeon was born in Korea, and Sarah Millen was born in the Crombell Empire. When Sarah Millen fell asleep, she woke up in Park Hyeyeon''s body. While living in Park Hyeyeon''s body, when she suddenly fell asleep one day, she woke up again in Sarah Millen''s body repeatedly. Although she lived the lives of Park Hyeyeon and Sarah Millen for a long time, only one day had passed in their respective worlds. That''s why Sarah lived twice as long as the others and managed to balance her two lives well. Unlike Sarah Millen, who could freely wield powerful mana, Park Hyeyeon, who had the ability to predict the future, foresaw the future of the world in which Sarah Millen lived. It was a very peaceful life. Knock knock. Sarah escaped from her deep thought at the sound of a careful knock. "Come in." "Umm, Milady. You have a guest." "At this time, who would come without prior notice." "It''s Duchess Dieline Ambrosia." The name from the servant''s mouth heavily pierced and pressed on Sarah''s heart. Thunder and rainstorm were still raging outside the window. Her close friend must have been rushing the horseman through this inclement weather. The consequence of the sin committed by Park Hyeyeon came to Sarah Millen. "......Guide her to the living room." "Do you want me to help you wash your face?" "Okay." Sarah was skillfully served by the servants, wondering where all this had gone wrong. In this Empire, no, she has the most powerful magic in the world. It allowed her to have her infinite glory. However, she did not know that not knowing the limits of her own power could lead to such an unexpected tragedy. It all came from there. In the future as she saw through her ''foresight'', this beautiful Empire would be thrown into great chaos. In that future, Sarah hid her power and lived in seclusion, quietly nurturing her disciples. She must have been concerned that the balance of the world would be disturbed if she, who had strong power, actively intervened. ''In the end, I will try to save the world with my disciples only after everything collapses.'' Sarah knew well that she couldn''t help it even though she didn''t like it. So, with a broken heart, she wrote a novel based on the future of the continent that she saw in advance when she was awake as Park Hyeyeon. She wanted to see the stories of people who wisely overcome a desperate situation without the help of an archmage. Like the clich¨¦s of the romance fantasy novels that were popular at the time, this was a story of a man who embraced all the despair of the world being saved by a woman who embraced all the happiness of this world. So, in the end, it was a story of overcoming all hardships and restoring peace. ''Flower of Darkness.'' This novel was written by her and no one else. *** "...... Let''s go." Sarah slowly got up and headed to the living room. Now it was time to face the first sin she committed. The door to the living room opened and she could see a woman nervously pulling out a fan. Sarah closed her eyes for a moment as she felt her chest tighten. "Duchess." Sarah slowly approached the woman and showed courtesy by bending her knees. "Oh, Sarah. Please don''t call me that. I always asked you not to." Dieline, the Duchess of Ambrosia and Sarah''s long-time friend, quickly held her hand and led her. Before Sarah could sit on the sofa, Dieline held her hands tightly and shook them slightly. "Sarah, my precious friend. You''re on my side, right? Right? You said you could do anything for me. Yes? Please help me, Sarah!" "...... Duchess." "Don''t call me like that!" Dieline screamed as she kicked off the match. She glowed sharply and criticized Sarah. "Don''t call me like that. Only you, you can do that to me." "Okay, Dieline. I''m sorry. It''s my fault." As Sarah called her name affectionately, the real Dieline took a deep breath. Seeing Dieline slowly regaining her composure, Sarah had an intuition that she was now on the edge of a cliff. "I have kept my promise with the Duke. Now I''m going to find Hugel. Even if I have to give up on me and Hugel''s child!" "Dieline!" "You have no idea how terrible this is. But I have no choice but to do this. Ambrosia needed a successor, and I''m giving birth soon. Then I''ll be able to leave." "Do you think you and Hugel''s child can become Ethan Ambrosia''s child? What will happen if this fact is known to the world!" "I am the Duchess of Ambrosia and Hugel is the second son of the Duke of Ambrosia! A child with Ambrosia''s blood was born from an orthodox and legal wife. What''s the problem? Huh?" Dieline''s eyes now showed madness. "I can do it. Even if I''ll never return to the dukedom after leaving the child¡­¡­ I decided to overlook everything." CH 4 Chapter 04 Dieline''s hell began when she fell in love with Hugel Ambrosia. She was destined to become the wife of the next Duke of Ambrosia. When she was young, her grandfather had pledged her arranged marriage to Ambrosia. ''I''m not shameless enough to covet my younger brother''s woman.'' Ethan Ambrosia, who became the Duke, said this and was considerate to use separate rooms even after marrying her. Dieline, who was married to the older brother of the man she loved, slowly devoured herself with madness. Even though the Duke did not touch her, Dieline''s stomach was rounded. "If Hugel, Hugel had become the Duke, I wouldn''t have gone this far. Ethan Ambrosia, that cursed man made my Hugel¡­..." "Dieline, please." Sarah sighed as she embraced Dieline, who muttered anxiously biting her nails. This was the beginning of all the tragedies Sarah inadvertently committed. The tragic love and misfortune of Dieline, which did not exist in the ''future'' that Park Hyeyeon saw, and was only described in ''Flower of Darkness'' written by Park Hyeyeon. ''I want a love like destiny, Sarah! A fierce love that cannot be bound by families, duties, children, or anything else! I think it''s okay to elope in the name of love. A love that blooms in the midst of misfortune. Alas, what could be more romantic than a tragic love?'' ''Really? If you look at the novels I''m writing these days, your thoughts will change. There''s a person who has a very tragic love.'' ''Really? What''s the name of that lucky person?'' ''I haven''t decided yet.'' ''Then you can use my name. I want to deepen that kind of love, even in your novel. Just make sure to show me your finished work later, okay?'' ''Umm¡­¡­ Okay, I got it.'' Sarah, who had no sense of naming, gave Dieline''s name to the character of the male protagonist''s mother as she wished. She also used the names of people she saw in the future. Had she known it would cause such a tragedy, she would never have done it. Sarah regretted that day over and over again. "I''m done. That''s the end of the novel. If I''m really dead like this, even my father won''t be able to do anything. But Sarah, can''t you take care of my child as much as I do?" Just like Dieline in ''Flower of Darkness'', with the same name but different lives, families, and ages, Sarah''s precious friend, Dieline, fell in love with the younger brother, Hugel, not the Duke of Ambrosia, and had a child she shouldn''t have. "Dieline¡­..." Sarah looked at Dieline''s round and mountain-like belly. According to ''Flower of Darkness'', Dieline''s child will be Claude Ambrosia, the male protagonist in the novel. "Sarah¡­¡­, please. If it were you, you could prevent the curse that would follow my child. So please¡­¡­, I''m begging you. Without you, I can''t leave safely." Sarah thought as she looked at Dieline, who desperately looked at her. If she couldn''t change the novel and couldn''t go back anyway, she''d rather restore it, even if it meant destroying this world. "Not right now, but if you want¡­¡­ Then okay. I will protect your child." "Thank you, thank you so much." Sarah hugged Dieline''s sad sobbing shoulders, held her hand, and thought. She will change the fate of this world that moves according to ''Flower of Darkness'' written by Park Hyeyeon. Claude will have the strongest ally. She will be the only nanny who can be free from the curse passed down from generation to generation in the Duke of Ambrosia. From now on, ''Flower of Darkness'' will lay a thorny road in the future of Dieline''s child. ''I will crush that road very thoroughly.'' Sarah firmly vowed to become Claude Ambrosia''s nanny. *** Sarah looked forward to meeting Claude for the first time and waited impatiently for it to happen. It took her 6 years to complete all the preparations for Claude''s future. As she endured the urge of wanting to see the child all this time, she was very happy when she finally met him. "Haa¡­..., you''re cuter than I thought." Sarah covered her mouth and let out a sigh of exclamation. A red blush appeared on her fair, white cheeks. "......" Claude''s body trembled when he saw that. He alternately looked at Sarah''s face and her gentle hand in front of him. 6 years old. Throughout his short life, the child could do whatever he wanted. But now it didn''t go his way at all. The child was just embarrassed by this unnatural situation. So, without realizing it, he reached out his small hand and grabbed Sarah''s outstretched hand. "Good, Young Master Claude." Sarah''s lips curled with satisfaction. It felt like everything had gone awry from the beginning, but this moment when she met her precious child was just touching. "Not a bad first meeting, us." Not bad! At Sarah''s words, Claude suddenly came to his senses. He was startled and shook his hand away. Then he averted his confused eyes and started looking for someone to help. "May, May!!" "Yes, yes! Young Master Claude!" "Tell that person to go away¡­¡­! Okay? Go away!" Claude grabbed May''s skirt and whined. May, who was shuddering at the flying door, looked at Sarah in cold sweat. ''The Countess'' position of Countess Millen was not obtained by coercion. The Emperor knew that Sarah Millen was a magician!'' May now understood the meaning of the words of her master, Duke Ethan Ambrosia. [Respect Sarah Millen wholeheartedly and never go against her] Ethan Ambrosia said that he would be held strictly accountable for anything that happens if the above warning was not followed. May finally realized that her childish attitude had offended someone. Again, she was both a strong and weak person, depending on the situation. Right now, the strong was Sarah Millen and the weak was herself. In such a case, the best way was to prostrate herself and mourn. ''Ah ah¡­¡­ So scary.'' May closed her eyes tightly, recalling Sarah''s face and how frightening the picturesque smile that appeared on that beautiful face was. May decided to try to convince Claude, who was more docile. "Young, Young Master Claude? Don''t do that, come here. I''ll give you a hug." May held out her arms toward Claude, unable to hide her trembling voice. However, Claude shook his head violently and cried. "Don''t wanna, don''t wanna!" Words did not work for the already stubborn child. Tears that welling up in the corners of his red and puffy eyes started dripping down. "Oh, my. What''s wrong with our Young Master Claude? Please meet her properly and move on. Okay? If you don''t do that, the Duke might get really angry!" "Why? Why is my father angry at me because of her?" However, at May''s words, the Young Lord seemed to be even more upset. His plump cheeks trembled, and the child began to let out a growling sound again. Sarah closed her eyes for a moment and opened her eyes, feeling the strength of the cane she was holding. The appearance of a child clenching his cute fists, biting his lips, and tears falling sadly is so¡­¡­ ''So cute.'' It was so cute. To May and the servants, Claude''s stubbornness may feel like a little devil. To Sarah, who had already fallen in love the moment she first met Claude, even that appearance was lovely. "Fufu." A feeling of happiness spilled from Sarah''s face, who smiled brightly as she looked at the child. "......" "......" And the others looked at her with blank faces. __________ T/N: I think I should clarify a few points about Sarah, Hyeyeon and Dieline, to make it easier to understand the plot and the timeline. 1, Sarah is the main soul born in Crombell Empire. Because of her powerful mana, she splitted herself and sent half of her soul to Korea, thus Hyeyeon was born. 2, Sarah has powerful mana, and Hyeyeon can see the future of Crombell Empire. 3, Hyeyeon sees that Crombell Empire will be destroyed and Sarah (her other half) can''t do anything to prevent it. Sarah can only save it when it''s already destroyed. 4. Hyeyeon is heartbroken and decides to write a novel with the same setting as that future. That novel is "Flower of Darkness". 5. Dieline likes tragic love and when she knows Sarah (Hyeyeon) is writing "Flower of Darkness", she wants Sarah to use her name for the woman experiencing tragic love in the novel. It''s like: If I can''t experience tragic love in real life, then I want to at least experience it in a novel. 6. And the fate of Dieline (real world) begins to be like the fate of Dieline (novel character). Not sure why but maybe it''s because of Sarah''s (Hyeyeon''s) power. And also the real world where Sarah has lived from birth in Crombell Empire becomes the world in the novel. To make it easier to understand, it''s like everything Hyeyeon wrote becomes reality in Crombell. 7. Then Sarah suddenly can''t awaken as Hyeyeon to edit the novel (to change the world), so Sarah decides to become Claude''s nanny. 8. Thus the beginning of chapter 1 CH 5 Chapter 05 May and Claude stared blankly at Sarah, speechless. May was terrified of Sarah, who could look at Claude, a cheeky, stubborn and whining child, saying he was lovely. Claude was surprised by Sarah''s calm attitude even though he cried and refused her so intensely. Sarah wondered if they knew that she was now suffering from the urge to have a bite of Claude. May and Claude shuffled closer to each other without realizing it. "Claude!" A man''s urgent voice was heard calling the child''s name from afar. The sound of the heavy footsteps of several people running in a hurry began to resound in the hallway. Claude raised his head for a moment and looked at the door that fell off. "The Duke is coming." In an instant, the air between the servants changed. They focused on making Claude''s room neat and moving in perfect order. "Uh, what should I do¡­...!" "Young Master Claude, please calm down¡­...!" "May! Come on, do something for me! Hurry up!" From the moment he heard the man''s voice, Claude was restless and ran his hand through his messy hair. Using the blanket to wipe his tear-stained face, he pulled out the wrinkled clothes, trying to smooth them out. Sarah''s eyes narrowed as she watched Claude, who was suddenly busy checking her appearance. Embarrassment and a faint fear flashed in her child''s eyes. Claude didn''t want his father to find out that he had rejected his nanny. ''Claude now knows he''s done something wrong.'' Ah ah, there seemed to be hope. It was not too late for her child to still hope for his parent''s love, and to work hard for it. "Claude Ambrosia!" The Duke''s voice is now as close as possible to the room. Sarah grabbed May''s skirt, who was sweating coldly next to Claude with her face as white as a sheet and body stiffened, and gently pushed her back. "What, what are you doing? Nanny, go away! I don''t need you!" Claude was wary of Sarah and yelled at her. He looked like a kitten that was wary and clenched its jaws. Meanwhile, Sarah smiled satisfactorily at Claude calling her Nanny. Sarah lowered her head and looked into Claude''s eyes, and asked with a soft voice. "Shall I help you?" "......How?" "I''ll clean up Young Master Claude before the Duke arrives. Of course, I''ll keep what happened today a secret." "Really?" At Sarah''s words, the child''s ears perked up and moved. The expression on the child''s face as he looked up at her with his eyes brimming with tears was so cute. "Of course. But there is one condition." "What is it?" Sarah turned and beckoned to the servants who were standing still, and then the servants went out of the room to stop the Duke from approaching. They might be able to stall for time "It''s simple. All you have to do is accept me as a nanny." "......." Claude paused for a moment, hesitating. Breaking the stubbornness was hurting the child''s self-esteem. "Duke, you are back?" "Get out of my way. I''ll go see Claude". "Ah, he¡¯s inside. However, you have a more important meeting that¡­..." Outside the room, she could hear the servants forcefully continuing their conversation to pass the time. Eventually, Claude lost his composure and nodded his head frantically. "Okay! I''ll do that! Clean me up quickly. What if my father hates me even more!" "......Why would the Duke hate Young Master Claude?" "How would Nanny know that!" Claude retorted with a tearful face. As she saw the firm distrust on the child''s face, Sarah smiled bitterly. Then she placed her finger on the child''s forehead and infused her mana. Blue mana began to wrap around Claude''s whole body. ¡°Uh, uh uh!¡± In a situation similar to when the door was blown up earlier, May let out a small scream in embarrassment. ''Is she afraid I''ll blow up Claude this time?'' Sarah looked at May with an absurd look. Still, she was worried about Claude because he was the master she served. Thinking so, Sarah twitched his fingers. Thud! At the same time as a light sound, the Duke of Ambrosia rushed into Claude''s room. ¡°Claude!¡± Rough breath, disheveled hair, and collarbone seen between two loose front buttons. An expression of urgent, defenseless and disheveled uniform. Duke Ethan Ambrosia was famous for being very rational and gentle and not easily excited. It was the first time for servants to see such a disheveled look on the Duke. If it weren''t for the brilliant appearance of the Duke with dazzling platinum blonde hair, he might have been mistaken for someone else. "Claude?" As soon as he entered the room, he hurriedly looked for Claude. The gaze that was hovering around the room aimlessly found Claude sitting calmly on the bed. He stared at Claude, who was neatly dressed with green eyes and neatly combed hair. He looked calm no matter who looked at him. The Duke, who was heaving with heavy breath, let out a sigh of relief. "Haa¡­¡­ You''re not hurt anywhere." He let out a long sigh, wiping his sweat-drenched hair. ¡°Ah.¡± The Duke of Ambrosia lamented slightly as to whether he had found Sarah too late. It was only now that he remembered who Claude was with in this room. "Countess Millen." Duke Ambrosia was able to greet Sarah only after roughly organizing his disorganized uniform. "This is Ethan Ambrosia. Please forgive me for being so late to greet you." He reached out his hand in a polite manner, asking for greetings, and stared at her with a straight gaze. ¡°Oh my.¡± In a moment of regret, Sarah covered her mouth and exclaimed. ''Why did Dieline leave the Duke of Ambrosia¡­...?'' He was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t look straight at his face. Even if she added up the lives of Park Hyeyeon and Sarah Millen, she had never seen a handsome man like him. Sarah had to rethink her precious friend¡¯s love choice. "This is Sarah Millen. Thanks to Young Master Claude''s warm welcome, I forgot about the rudeness." "Is that so?" Ethan Ambrosia''s questionable gaze turned to Claude. His gaze seemed to say that our child could not do that. As if he knew the meaning behind his father''s gaze, Claude trembled with tension. The child, who was awkwardly avoiding his gaze, moved slowly and hid his face behind Sarah''s back. ''Does he think that he can hide all of his body just by hiding his face?'' Sarah held her breath for a moment at Claude''s cute behavior. If she didn''t do that, she would lose her reasons and hug Claude and rub his cheeks. "Of course, I think there will be a lot of fun in the future because Young Master Claude is so mature." "That''s a relief." Ethan Ambrosia sighed in relief and bent his knees slightly, trying to meet Claude''s gaze. Then the child carefully poked his head out and looked at the Duke. "Good job, Claude. Don''t forget that you''re Ambrosia''s successor like today. Now you have to know how to be mature." "......Yes, Father." The child''s eyes widened at the unexpected praise of his father. A red blush appeared on Claude''s cheeks. He clenched and unclenched the hem of his robe, which had been changed with Sarah''s magic, repeatedly. The compliment she received from her father is very pleasing. "What happened to that door?" "Ah, the door?" "Yes. Was there an explosion?" Ethan Ambrosia swept down the back of his neck, recalling the horrors he felt at that time. When the Knights reported that the use of mana was detected in the mansion, he hurriedly turned the carriage around. Fortunately, he didn''t go far, so by the time he arrived at the mansion, he could see clearly with his eyes. The door in Claude''s room flew through the window with a loud roar. Neither face nor etiquette came to his mind. At that moment, his mind went blank and he jumped off the running carriage and ran like crazy while thinking countless times of Claude''s face, who had fallen asleep from crying the night before. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Sarah averted her eyes as if in trouble. Then Duke Ethan Ambrosia''s face hardened seriously. Are you saying that Sarah, a magician, is in trouble? If so, what the hell happened here? CH 6 Chapter 06 Ambrosia''s mansion boasted that it had more iron wall-like security than the Imperial Palace. When this place was under attack, the Imperial Palace was, of course, already under attack. Who would dare to harm his successor, Claude, in Ambrosia''s mansion? "......" Sarah smiled awkwardly, feeling somewhat sorry. ¡°I blew it away." ¡°......What is that?" Sarah was a little embarrassed at the thought of being too excited from the first day, but she decided to be a little brazen. "Claude''s door didn''t open very well. How about replacing it right now?" "Oh, the door didn''t open well, so you blew it. Am I understanding this correctly?" "Yes." He was silent for a moment. He made a rather complicated face, but the smooth forehead was wrinkled a little. "I did control the power. How fortunate that the Duke of Ambrosia''s garden is large." The Duke still had a dubious face. When Sarah decided to come as Claude''s nanny, he thought he was lucky, but in fact, he had a reasonable suspicion that it might be the opposite. Sarah laughed softly as if she understood the Duke''s agony. ¡°......¡± There was a moment of silence. Ethan Ambrosia looked at Sarah, who was still smiling, and finally shook his head. "There must be a reason for that. Okay, I get it. As you advised, I''ll instruct Claude''s door and windows to be replaced with stronger ones." When he nodded, it was Claude, not the servants or May, who was most surprised. It was because he was unfamiliar with his father, who was more difficult and fearful than anyone, nodding his head like a gentle sheep in front of the new nanny. Claude, who thought his father would severely scold his nanny, was very disappointed. The child pouted his lips and expressed his displeasure, but the Duke of Ambrosia''s mind seemed to be already focused on the nanny. His father was so mean. If he had done that, he would have been scolded a lot. ¡°I¡¯m staying obediently now¡­..¡± Claude muttered quietly and looked up at the Duke of Ambrosia. Platinum blonde hair that looked exactly like him was shining brightly in the sunlight pouring through the pierced window. Claude really liked that color. It was like proof that he was not left alone in this world. Usually, he was afraid of his father, who looked huge and firm. However, the current Duke was not as scary as before, perhaps because his appearance was a bit more disheveled than usual. The child mustered up some courage, jumped out of the bed, and took one step closer to my father. ¡°Umm, Father¡­¡­¡± ¡°......!¡± The Duke of Ambrosia, who was absorbed in his conversation with Sarah, was startled and took a step back. Claude and Duke Ethan Ambrosia. The faces of the father and son turned pale at the same time. "Ah¡­..." Tears began to fill up in the eyes of the child, who had turned white. Claude''s bracken-like hands were red and shaking. He realized that his father had instinctively rejected him. Ethan also noticed that Claude was seriously hurt. But he neither tried to appease nor approach the child. He made a low, sunken face and just straightened his posture. ¡®That is it.¡¯ Sarah swallowed her sigh inwardly in pity. Duke Ethan Ambrosia seemed to want to leave the place like this. The thought that these two should not be left like this filled Sarah''s mind. It was because Claude had to be emotionally stable in order not to blacken like in the ¡®Flower of Darkness.¡¯ ¡°Uicha.¡± Sarah slipped her hand into Claude''s armpit and lifted him up. "Ah!" Claude¡¯s feet were lifted off the ground in an instant and he had no time to struggle. Sarah just threw the child into Ethan Ambrosia''s arms. "¡­¡­!" Ethan, who received Claude, stiffened. The same was true of Claude in his arms. The father and son were equally stiff with similar faces. Sarah, who was observing their expression, covered her mouth with her hand and laughed. "Oh my, Duke Ambrosia. The way you hold a child is awkward." Sarah smiled and lowered the duke''s arms to help support Claude''s butt properly. And Claude''s arm, which had stiffened with his arms wide open, was also naturally wrapped around the Duke''s neck. Thanks to Sarah''s relentless touch, Ethan Ambrosia was able to hug the child in a stable posture. "Now, this is comfortable for both the child and the father." Sarah took off her hand and proudly admired the result of her creation. Now it seemed like a natural father-son relationship. With both the servants and the father and son who were frozen in shock, only Sarah smiled like a flower blooming brightly alone. Claude, in the arms of the Duke of Ambrosia, rolled his eyes and looked at his father''s face. He was scared and wary that his father might be upset. Sarah did not miss every single action of Claude and engraved it in her mind. ¡°......Countess Millen!¡± The Duke of Ambrosia called out Sarah¡¯s name through his gritted teeth. ''Is this still the limit¡­...?'' Sara clicked her tongue inwardly and took Claude from the Duke of Ambrosia and hugged him. Even Claude, who cried and cried because he hated the nanny, came into her arms as if he had been waiting. He even dug into Sarah''s arms and buried his face on her shoulder. The child''s body, which had been stiffened, has now relaxed as if relieved. Feeling Claude''s hot body temperature, Sarah patted the child on the back. ¡°Hing!¡± Claude groaned a little, then wrapped her arms around Sarah''s neck and hugged her tightly. Being held in the arms of Duke Ambrosia for a short time seemed to have put him under much tension. The child''s pounding heartbeat could be heard. "The two of you are so awkward, I''m all embarrassed. Has Duke Ambrosia ever hugged Claude?" Duke Ambrosia breathed deeply, sweeping his head up trying to calm his mind. "...... I''m ashamed of myself." "If so, please remember it well. This is the most basic position to hold a child." She let out a deep sigh as the road to go was longer than she had expected. Come to think of it, Claude''s biological mother, Dieline, once told Sarah this. ''You know what, Sarah? The Duke of Ambrosia is really kind to everyone, but on the other hand, that means no one can be special to him.'' ''What are you talking about?'' ''No one will be considered special. He won''t love anyone. Because Ethan Ambrosia is cursed.'' ''Duke Ethan Ambrosia is cursed?'' ''Hugel was like that, too. He said that no matter how hard he tried, he could not receive a piece of his brother''s heart. He''s under a curse that he can''t give his heart to anyone. Sarah.'' Saying that, Dielin laughed helplessly. She then added in a voice that filled with regret. ''Who would love a man with such a terrible curse?'' A mysterious power is passed down from generation to generation in the Duke of Ambrosia. It was the secret tradition of Ambrosia for the child who inherited the power to become the head of the family. Sarah knew what that power was. Because she saw the future through Park Hyeyeon''s ''foresight''. It was ¡®Ethan Ambrosia¡¯, not Claude Ambrosia, who destroyed this Empire in the future she had seen originally. Lips that were neatly closed, eyes that were gently opened, and firm gaze that glowed. Sarah thought, staring into Ethan Ambrosia''s face. ''No matter how you look at it, he doesn''t seem like a person to do so.¡¯ As is known to the public, he basically had a gentle personality, excellent manners and etiquettes. Even the old Emperor was extremely respectful of him and could not treat him carelessly. Emperors and noblemen. Ethan Ambrosia was trusted by these two incompatible groups. ¡°......¡± Only he himself would know how twisted he would be inside. The future began to change little by little when Park Hyeyeon began writing the novel ''Flower of Darkness''. One of them was that Ethan Ambrosia, who had been protecting the dukedom alone without any children or family, now had a family. Sarah thought there would be a clue here to change the ¡®Flower of Darkness¡¯ and the ¡®future¡¯ at the same time. ''People don''t change overnight. There must be a dark corner of Ethan Ambrosia that I didn''t write about in ¡®Flower of Darkness¡¯.'' It seemed that she had to put more effort into it than winning Claude''s heart. "Before the education of Young Lord Ambrosia, there is something that must be preceded. Did you promise me that you would cooperate?" What Claude needed now was not a good educational environment and material support. The child who had been hurt and had grown up in a thorny environment and hated himself needed the warmest care and love of his parents the most. At Sarah''s question, Duke Ambrosia nodded. "Of course. If there''s anything you need, I''ll be happy to prepare." At his answer, Sarah smiled the brightest since coming here. The laughter of a woman, perhaps the most beautiful on the continent, captivated the servants for a moment. However, Ethan Ambrosia felt suspicious in her laughter. "Really? Can you swear?" "......Yes." Ethan Ambrosia''s voice faltered. Sarah didn''t miss the opportunity, pointing at him with one hand and declaring firmly. "Ethan Ambrosia. I need you." CH 7 "Countess Millen? Just now, in what sense do you mean me¡­¡­" Unusually, he muffled his lips and furrowed his brow. Perhaps he thought he heard it wrong. However, Sarah''s face was more serious than ever. "To be exact, I need the time of Duke Ethan Ambrosia. Once a week, about three hours would be nice." ¡°I''m sorry, but since His Majesty announced that he will abdicate, the movement of the nobles has been unusual. At this point, I cannot separate the time." "You swore, right? If there is anything I need, you will prepare it for me." "Is all you really need is my time?" "Yes." There was still a smile on Sarah''s lips. "......" Ethan thought, rubbing his throbbing forehead. The current emperor, Kylos de Crombell, turned 80 this year. He was one of the most long-lived emperors, and he wielded such a powerful imperial power. Then he declared that he now wanted to step down from the throne and live in a garden. In fact, this wasn''t something Ethan Ambrosia would be busy with. Unfortunately, however, the Emperor did not designate any of the three princes as heirs, and he had no choice but to step forward. The nobles were already divided into three factions, continuing a fierce struggle for succession. In the midst of the typhoon''s vortex, only the Duke of Ambrosia was in balance, unbiased by anyone. As the center of the Empire, he kept his neutrality, so the nobles also noticed and did not cross the line. But it would soon reach its limit. ''My head hurts.'' Ethan Ambrosia looked at Claude, who was calmly in Sarah''s arms. Sarah Millen was absolutely necessary for that child because the curse coming down to Ambrosia was gradually taking roots in the child''s body. The only people who could control that power were the magicians who could use magic. It was possible because the power of Ambrosia was similar to magic at first glance. ''There will come a day when you will need my strength. I am sending an artifact to prove it and send it to Deline¡¯s side. Until then, please take good care of Deline and the child.'' Ethan smoothed the ring on his index finger, recalling the letter he received from Sarah six years ago. It was an artifact that he received with the letter. This artifact was the only thing that allowed him to control the power that was raging and fluctuating inside him. For the first time in all his life, he felt liberated from the power of the family. "Will it be difficult?" "......" That was why he couldn''t refuse Sarah''s offer. It was a terrible power that could not be controlled even by family heirlooms passed down from generation to generation. Ethan Ambrosia''s father, the previous Duke, was also engulfed by this power and ran wild and died. ''I need her for Claude''s sake.¡¯ Not long ago, the power of Ambrosia was manifested in the child''s body. In addition, Ethan''s power, which he had controlled with artifacts, began to seep again as if resonating with that power. The ring sent by Sarah Millen gradually lost its power, and since Claude¡¯s curse had also been manifested, Ethan had no choice but to lose patience. Sarah Millen also disappeared after Dieline made up her death and fled after giving birth to Claude. Count Millen even declared that he would lock the family door and suspend all communication. Ethan even thought about finding the Duchess, who fled along with his younger brother, Hugel, and disappeared, again after six years. If he found Dieline, he would be able to bring Sarah Millen, who has been hiding, to the surface as well. He would have done so if he hadn''t got a letter from Sarah Millen just in time. She mentioned Ambrosia''s curse, saying she would visit the dukedom as Claude''s nanny. ''Maybe I can break the curse that has been passed down through the generations of the Ambrosias.'' Ethan Ambrosia absolutely needed the power to resolve the cycle of despair that had been passed down for a long time. He needed to hold onto it by any means. After finishing the calculation, Ethan looked at Sarah with a gentle smile. Sarah, noticing that his mind had changed positively, also smiled at him. "If three hours is a burden, let''s reduce it to two hours. How is it?" Once a week, 2 hours. Numerous schedules were rearranged in Ethan''s mind. There was no need to calculate profits or losses. Sarah Millen had what he wanted, and it wasn''t hard to please her for that. "Instead of reducing it to just two hours, there is another condition." "Let¡¯s hear it then" "From now on, you will have breakfast with Young Master Claude.¡± Ethan''s eyes twitched at the unexpected condition. Claude, who was quietly in Sarah¡¯s arms, also had the same reaction. "......!" The child looked at Sarah with surprised eyes. Except where other nobles were invited, Claude had never dined with his father, especially if it was just the two of them. Everyone said he shouldn''t disturb his busy father, so he thought he should do so. Claude looked at Sarah and Ethan''s faces alternately. Sarah peeked at the child''s trembling eyes with subtle expectations. Looking at that, she felt like she was going to burst out with a faint smile. "I heard that you always eat simple meals in your room?" "......You know well." Ethan''s eyes narrowed. Others might find it hard to believe a woman who was known to have lived in seclusion for six years knew the private life of the Duke. However, after all, she was the one who had known and approached Ambrosia''s power first, which only the imperial family knew for a long time. So knowing one more of these little things didn''t change anything. ¡®Magician Sarah¡­¡­¡¯ He looked at Sarah Millen in a new light. She didn''t have much presence in Ethan¡¯s life until he knew Sarah Millen was a magician. The forbidden jade leaf* of Count Millen, a prestigious family with a long tradition, the most beautiful, virtuous, and wise lady in the social world, she was the only woman to have attained the title of ''Countess Millen'' by herself, without having had a single encounter with other men. *Forbidden jade leaf: the precious and treasured child in a family She might have been an interesting target for energetic noblemen, but not for him. Perhaps that was why when he thought about whether Sarah Millen''s personality was originally like this, he couldn''t recall it as if his memory had been erased. Now standing in front of Ethan Ambrosia, a woman named Sarah Millen was emitting a completely different presence from that blurry impression. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking, and her smiling face was even beautiful. "So will you accept my offer?" With a soft but strong voice, her eyes seemed to know that he couldn''t refuse the offer. She exuded a sense of intimidation that came out naturally as if breathing. ''I don''t have a choice in my hand yet, so I can''t help it.'' He had to keep up with Sarah''s rhythm. She knew it and was able to hand him an offer. Ethan whispered to Sarah in a subtle and low voice. "How am I going to spend my time, if I allow it?" As Ethan Ambrosia revealed his positivity, the atmosphere surrounding him softened in an instant. Sarah answered with a clear laugh filled with joy. "It¡¯s going to be a fun playtime." "......?" Sarah smirked at the Duke of Ambrosia and Claude in her arms, whose faces were bewildered. Perhaps the same goes for the servants, who alternatively looked at their master and Sarah. Only then did Sarah realize that her explanation was a little lacking and urgently added. "To be exact, the Duke and Young Master Claude will spend time together. It will be a very fun and enjoyable playtime." Claude''s eyes widened at Sarah''s words. Instinctively, the child could understand what Sarah''s purpose was. In short, he would make time to spend with his father. Expectations that couldn''t be hidden came up with a pretty blush on the child''s cheeks. "How about you, Young Master Claude?" The child was startled by Sarah''s question and looked at his father. Claude nodded slightly only after confirming that the gentle smile did not disappear from the Duke of Ambrosia''s face. "I, I like it......." Sarah smiled very brightly as if she was happy to hear the child''s answer. With that beautiful smile, not only Claude but also Ethan Ambrosia, instantly lost their gaze to Sarah. The child''s cheeks heated up awkwardly. "Since both of you agreed, let''s start from the day I officially join this Duke''s family." "......Okay." Duke Ethan Ambrosia nodded gently. At that time, someone rushed into Claude¡¯s room, having a hard time breathing heavily. CH 8 I am the Nanny of the Villain Chapter 08 Please support the translation by reading the translation and commenting on otakutl official site. Thank you. Everyone from Otaku Translation "Huh, heok! Gasp! My Lord, you, here¡­¡­! Cough!" Dressed nicely in the uniform of the Knights of Ambrosia, he was Ethan Ambrosia''s aide, Jade. And surprisingly, Jade carried the butler on his back and the head maid in his arms. "Jade, you can drop me off now." "Thank you, Jade." The butler and the maid jumped out of Jade''s arms lightly with expressionless faces. Seeing the two standing behind the Duke of Ambrosia without looking back, Jade gaped like a fish for a moment, unable to speak. Soon after, however, he shook his head from side to side as if trying to calm himself down, he approached the Duke and shouted. "Why did you run alone like that?!" "Ah." "Do you know how surprised I was when My Lord suddenly jumped out of the carriage?" Jade''s red hair fluttered every time he jumped up and down. Ethan finally realized what he had left behind in the carriage when he saw his fluttering aide and asked, wrinkling his forehead. "What about ''that''?" "The Knights are guarding it well now!" "That''s a relief." "Of course it should be a relief! How can you throw it away like that? How?" Jade hit his chest and got angry, but now he began to mumble and sniffle as if he were sad. "The Knights disappeared in an instant following My Lord! Some of the rest have to escort the carriage, saying they have to guard ''that''! The butler Veron and the maid Ronda are chasing me, asking why I don''t follow My Lord!" "That¡­..." Looking at Jade, who looked 100 years older, the Duke of Ambrosia clicked his tongue as if it were pity. That was why he came all the way here carrying a butler and a maid. Although he wore the uniform of the Knights of Ambrosia, Jade was actually Ethan''s aide because of his intellect rather than his brute force. Thinking about how hard it must have been for him to carry the butler and the maid on his back, he felt sorry for him. "How sad! It''s My Lord who ran away, so why am I¡­..." Hearing a voice full of sorrow, Ethan Ambrosia looked at the butler and the maid behind him as if asking. However, the two just looked at Jade, who was whining at the master, pitifully. Eventually, Duke Ambrosia soothed his aide with a soft voice. "I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional. Absolutely." "I''m sure it wasn''t intentional. If it''s intentional, I''m going to cry!" "Of course, making you cry is super fun, but this time it''s really not." As his beautiful face dimmed in embarrassment, Jade felt like it was his fault at the moment. When the Duke of Ambrosia apologized, tremendous momentum erupted from the servants, butler, and the maid''s side. It meant to hurry up and receive the Duke''s apology and stop whining. "I''m so sad!" He eventually buried his face in his hands in despair. There was no one on his side in this mansion. All to be possessed by His Lord! This was why His Lord ran here and there at will. In the end, it was his job to deal with it. As much as he was trusted by the Duke, he had to fix it. "Haha." Hearing the Duke''s laugh, Jade turned his head and looked around. His ferocious eyes quickly noticed the brutally broken window. "What happened to that? Don¡¯t tell me the boom I heard earlier......" Only then did Jade look around in a hurry. Jade''s eyes widened when he saw Claude calmly in Sarah¡¯s arms. It was only after checking Sarah''s face that he could realize where the boom came from. ¡®Young Lord is so calm in the arms of a stranger...¡­!¡¯ Claude seemed to be in a very good mood, seeing the blush on both cheeks. It was the first time Jade saw a sight like this since he became the Duke¡¯s closest aide. After a brief moment of surprise, Jade recognized Sarah and hurriedly bowed his back and lowered one of his arms to greet her with courtesy. "I''m late to greet you. Countess Millen. Please forgive me for my rudeness. This is Jade Harper." "I''ll forgive Sir Harper if he understands my rudeness of responding this way due to circumstances." Sarah also smiled with her knees bent slightly as she was holding Claude. Duke Ethan Ambrosia looked strangely at the earlobes of his subordinate turning red. "As expected, Countess Millen has a lot of generosity. I can only thank you for your generosity." Where did his whining attitude a while ago go? Jade was trying to look skillful in front of Sarah. Ethan, who was looking at it curiously, sighed and spoke to Sarah. "I can''t take back what I said, so I''ll keep my promise. Countess Millen." "I really appreciate it" "Then excuse me first." He turned around without hesitation. Of course, his one hand was grabbing his aide''s back. "Let¡¯s go, Sir Harper." "Uh, uiya! My Lord, wait a minute¡­...! My face!" "You don''t seem to have anything to do." Jade, who was humiliated by His Lord''s grasp and being dragged along ugly, eventually covered his face with both hands. Sarah smiled at the scene, but soon erased her smile, recalling the Duke who had never looked at Claude. "......" The child was looking at the back of his father leaving without saying any words to him. Claude''s face, which had been in a long resignation, was subdued unexpectedly. It''d be better if he were disappointed openly. There seemed to be no disappointment because there were no expectations, so Sarah''s heart throbbed. She unknowingly opened her mouth and grabbed the Duke who was trying to leave the room. "Duke." "......? Do say." "If you keep my power unknown to the public, I''ll reduce it for another hour." Claude''s body trembled at Sarah''s words. She smiled as she gently stroked the child''s back with her palm. He couldn''t pinpoint Sarah''s intentions but it wasn''t a bad offer for him. Ethan replied with a smile. "I''ll be happy to do that." Ethan turned around and grabbed Jade''s neck, which he had let go for a moment, again, and continued to leave. Jade once again buried his face in his palms. As he stepped out of the broken door and walked down the hallway, Ethan spoke to the butler and the maid, who quietly followed him. "Veron, make sure she has what she needs most in Ambrosia and report it." "Yes, I understand." At the order of the Duke, the butler stopped walking and turned back to Claude''s room. As the butler disappeared in the distance, the Duke released Jade''s back. "Sigh, you''re so mean. My Lord." "You need to withstand it for your embarrassing behavior just now. What would Countess think?" "She may think that the aide of the Duke of Ambrosia is very cute." "Haha, that''s enough sincerity for nonsense." Jade pouted as he watched the back of His Lord walking with a smile. However, he realized that Ronda, the maid, was still behind him and immediately stopped his pouting. She looked at Jade silently with her cool face. Although they had been serving His Lord together for several years, Veron and Ronda, the twin brother and sister, were too difficult for Jade. Jade also had blind loyalty to His Lord, but they were very different. They hated Jade, who always talked back to their master. Ethan sighed and beckoned Ronda and said. "Tell the servants to serve her attentively. I hope the time I have to give her ends in just one hour." "Yes." As Ronda bowed her head and gradually moved away, Jade let out a sigh. "Sir Harper, do you know Sarah Millen well?" Jade recalled Sarah Millen, who once turned the social world upside down. Beautiful face with youthful eyes. Someone said that she was the most beautiful woman on the continent. In addition, there was always something behind her confident attitude that was not explained by the word ¡®elegance¡¯. "I know her. I¡¯ve been suffering a lot because all my friends saying is Lady Millen, Lady Millen." And above all else, after making her debutante at the age of 17, she was promised the title of Countess by the Emperor. Only speculative gossip spread abundantly through the mouths and mouths of nobles who had no way to see her. "Was she that much?" "How dignified she must have been since she, who had never even attended a coming-of-age ceremony, was in charge of the etiquette education of the deceased Duchess and Her Highness the Princess." "......I see." "And that Countess Millen is a magician! It''s the first time in 40 years in the Crombell Empire, a wizard appeared, My Lord. Probably no one in the Empire would have known that she was a magician." He opened his mouth, patting his bright aide on the shoulder. "In the future, no one should know. To save more of my precious time." At Ethan''s words, Jade asked with a little hesitation. "By the way, what will you do if that rat messes up?" "That, of course......" Jade trembled without realizing it, looking at the face of His Lord smiling with one corner of his mouth raised. "It''ll be a little more fun." "Uh." Someone should know that that friendly smile was actually the most dangerous. Jade opened the door of the carriage ignoring the goosebumps on the back of his head. "Hmm!" Then he made eye contact with the man who was tied and gagged and his eyes wide open. CH 9 The man began to tremble like a trembling aspen tree* when he saw Ethan Ambrosia''s face behind Jade. *Trembling aspen: Its name originates from the lightweight shiny leaves that quake and tremble when moved by even the gentlest breeze. "Heuk, heuup! Huuumm!" The man, drenched in cold sweat, struggled and began to sob. "You''ve been doing well." Ethan got on the carriage with a noble smile. The bound man tried to get away from the Duke by any means but to no avail. It was because the ligaments in his torn ankle had been throbbing and aching. Seeing this, Ethan clicked his tongue in pity. A faint sympathy flashed across his face. Jade shook his head and got on the carriage. It was scarier because the sympathy was sincere. "Take it easy, My Lord. He has to stay alive until the Imperial meeting." "He survived through harsh torture. Isn''t his life too pitiful to be killed like this? There is that much mercy." Jade looked at His Lord who spoke of mercy in a friendly tone and soon closed the carriage door as if he was tired of it. ''I think he''ll be half-dead by the time he arrives at the Imperial Palace'' Jade thought. As soon as the carriage door was closed, the bound man looked at the Duke of Ambrosia with fear in his eyes. With a harmless smile and neatly tidying up his collar, he didn''t seem to have much interest in man on the surface. ''If I stay like this, as if I¡¯m dead, I might be able to live.'' When a small hope flashed through the man''s head, Ethan Ambrosia''s mouth opened. "Jim Wood. You pay back my trust quite painfully." "Ummm!" The man called Jim Wood shook his head violently and cried, but the gag in his mouth prevented him from speaking human language. He howled like a beast. "Since you betrayed Ambrosia and became the First Prince''s loyal dog, the First Prince might show mercy." "Huuu¡­..." "One thing though, since you have separated him and his brothers, for the sake of other two princes, he is going to kill you horribly so that he can set an example." "Eup! Ugh! Hurgh!" Jim crawled in front of Ethan Ambrosia with his tears dripping down his knees. Ethan scrunched his brows and dragged his shoes a little more inward due to the man¡¯s clumsy attempt to kiss his feet. It was a blatant expression that it was unpleasant to touch dirty things. However, unlike such behavior, Ethan Ambrosia''s voice was soft and even friendly. "I tried to cover up as much as I could, saying that there is no way for you, who have been with me for a long time in my mansion, but it has become unavoidable." "Heup!" Jim''s eyes shook roughly at the voice full of sadness. How could he cover it up as much as possible? What did he mean he couldn''t help it? It has been 10 years since he infiltrated the Ambrosia mansion as a spy of the First Prince. When Jim, who had found out the truth about Ambrosia house''s curse, was about to send a letter to his lord, he suddenly lost consciousness. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself bound with blood on the cold stone floor. It was the Duke who used his own hands to cut off the ligaments of his arms and legs. It was also the same Duke who smiled sweetly while listening to his screams when he was brutally tortured, which ripped his vocal cords to shreds. All for knowing what he shouldn''t know. "You should have informed me first, Jim. Before you tried to whisper vulgar words to the First Prince." "Hmm." "The Second Prince and the Third Prince think that their weaknesses are written in the letter you sent to the First Prince. Since you''re here, I hope we can resolve this misunderstanding¡­..." Ethan Ambrosia sighed as if he was deeply contemplating, stretching his back. At that sigh, Jim trembled as if stabbed by a knife. Ethan Ambrosia made up a letter and sent it to the First Prince, pretending that it was Jim who sent it. "However, if we resolve that misunderstanding, the truth of the family that has been hidden for a long time will be revealed. I have no choice but to make an inevitable choice as the head of the house." "Hmm, heuk, heuuk!" Tears mixed with blood constantly burst out in Jim''s eyes. His saliva flowed down the gag in his mouth. Ethan Ambrosia looked at the burden with pity and clicked his tongue. At first glance, his eyes, which were filled with regret, even looked quite caring. Being more afraid of that look, Jim felt his own death was coming. "You''ll understand, right?" "Euup! Eup! Euuuup!" Ethan smiled sweetly and reached for Jim. His hand caressing Jim''s cheek was so tender. However, as the black energy gradually flowed out from his hands, Jim''s struggling body gradually began to lose strength. "Hmm¡­..." His wide-open eyes instantly relaxed, and then his body slipped down. Jim''s ordinary brown eyes flashed black briefly, and soon returned to the original color again. "......" He no longer struggled, cried, or moaned anymore. He just exhaled with an expressionless face, like a lifeless doll. And with a cracking sound, the ring that was worn on Ethan Ambrosia''s finger cracked. "You''ve held out for a long time." The artifact was destroyed at the same time Sarah came. He rubbed the ring bitterly and looked out the window at the Duke''s mansion as the carriage moved away, hoping that Sarah¡¯s magic, who would be with Claude by now, could suppress this power. *** After Duke Ambrosia left the room, Sarah slowly lowered Claude in her arms onto the bed. Claude, who was looking at his father''s back until the end, realized that he had been hugging her all the time. "......Ah." Claude thought so blankly, wondering if he had ever been hugged by someone for so long. Then his face became gloomy and he pulled the blanket over him. Sarah raised her hand over the shaking blanket, patting and stroking his back while talking to him affectionately. "Are you sad that I reduced your time to spend with your father by another hour?" "No." "Then what are you upset about?" "¡­¡­" Claude removed the blanket and glared at Sarah with his puffing cheeks. He hated his nanny, who pretended not to know the reason. As expected, the smile on Sarah''s face was the same as when he first saw her. No matter how much he stared and complained, Sarah was not shaken at all. Claude eventually gave up and answered bluntly with the blanket tightly wrapped around his small body. "Nanny made Father in trouble." "That''s true. I''m sorry." "Then, then¡­..." Claude chose his words for a moment, then stubbornly bit his mouth tight. Claude may have expressed his desire of not wanting to talk, but in Sarah''s eyes, he was like a chick. A little, angry, puffy baby chick. Sarah quickly smiled and replaced the words Claude was unable to say earlier. "Are you worried that the Duke might be in trouble?" Claude, who was exposed of what he wanted to say, turned his back to her and answered meekly. "......Yes." "Oh." Sarah clicked her tongue sadly. How much such a young child had to grow up to be like this. At 6 years old, he was the age to be pampered by his parents. Compared to other peers, the difference was even more pronounced. Unlike other noble children who have yet to know how to take off their shirts, Claude was clearly more mature. According to Sarah''s investigation in advance, she had already begun to read and write the Imperial language and was trying to learn noble etiquettes on his own. She knew very well that it was all to impress his father, Duke Ethan Ambrosia. The Duke was still indifferent, but it was evidence that he tried to be loved by his father with all his might. There was no way that the Duke would not feel any feelings for such a sincere and lovely child. She could tell by thinking of the Duke who thought something had happened to Claude and rushed into the room frantically. No matter how much the Duke avoided the child, Sarah thought so. "I think Young Lord can act a little more spoiled to the Duke." "I can''t do that." Claude''s voice trembled weakly. His voice broke as if he was trying to hold back his tears. "Why do you think so?" "Father¡­...hates me" Sarah''s hand, which was stroking the child''s back on the blanket, stopped for a moment. Sarah soothed Claude with a soft voice, trying to suppress her sadness. "That''s not true." However, he could not hide the faintly trembling voice. It was as if a burning heart was buried deep in his throat. Tock, tock. Sarah''s gentle touch continued to fall on the blanket. It was so warm, a touch he hadn''t felt in his 6-year-old short life. Although everyone either hated him, feared him, or hated him, oddly enough, Sarah didn''t. Claude clenched his teeth and bit his lip, feeling like he was about to cry. "Don''t get me wrong! I still hate Nanny!" "Aren¡¯t you happy that I make some time for you to be with the Duke?" "No! Father is busy. Why am I happy that Nanny bothered me?" "Oh my, then I made a big mistake. I''ll go to the Duke right now and ask for forgiveness for the rudeness, and I''m going to pretend this story didn''t exist." As soon as Sarah finished speaking, Claude, startled, got up and quickly pulled off the blanket. The eyes of the child, which had widened as much as possible, were very tearful. "Puhaha." Seeing Sarah burst out laughing because he was so cute, Claude realized that he had been deceived. He couldn¡¯t believe he was fooled by this joke! Claude, whose pride was damaged, blushed and put on his blanket again and turned around. "I hate Nanny so much¡­..." "I really like Young Master Claude. Because you are lovely." Sarah''s calm reply made Claude''s eyes flutter. When his name came out of her mouth, Claude unknowingly thought the echo of his name was pleasant. However, Sarah, who did not notice it, still stood up with a smiley face. "My goal was to say hello briefly today, so I''ll go back now. I have to get ready to join the Duke¡¯s family. You''ll have time to be with me in earnest, so prepare yourself." "Urgh." "Hahaha. It''s no use even if Young Master Claude doesn''t like it." Sarah laughed softly even though Claude made a grumbling sound. Smiling as if it didn''t matter, she put on her gloves again and picked up the cane she had put on the bed. Sarah patted Claude, who was still covered in blankets, a couple of times and soon turned around and walked out. As the sound of her heels gradually receded, Claude peeked out of the blanket and stuck his head out. Both of his cheeks flushed brightly. "What a strange nanny." Despite muttering like that, Claude''s heart was beating with a pleasant beating sound. CH 10 When Sarah left Claude''s room, she found that the servants, including May, were waiting in a line for her. The butler Veron and the maid, Ronda, looked at Sarah, who came out of the room with an expressionless face. "I''ve been waiting, Countess Millen." "You are here, Countess Millen." The maid and butler spoke to Sarah in order. They were different in height and body frame, but they spoke in the same tone with the same face, so it was confusing who said what to her. They were two people who really looked alike. "You two are twins." "That''s right." "That''s what happened." The two of them spoke at the same time and then looked at each other. There was no change on their expressionless faces, but somehow there seemed to be a look of disapproval of each other. But soon the two turned their heads back to Sarah again. This time, the butler Veron stepped forward and introduced himself in a polite voice. "This is Veron Dwayne, the butler of the Ambrosia Mansion. This is Ronda Dwayne, my twin sister and handmaiden." Ronda also took her example by lifting the hem of her skirt and bowing her head. "Ronda Dwayne greets Countess Millen." Both looked professionally trained. The Dwaynes, who had been supporting the Duke of Ambrosia family since his grandfather, was originally the commoners. They were recognized for their devotion to the Ambrosia family and were given the title of hereditary Baron on the condition that they would continue to dedicate themselves to the Duke family. In fact, the status was given to them thanks to their father, who brought in the predecessor Duke Ambrosia, so the two probably grew up as ordinary citizens when they were young. Originally, noble etiquette was an education passed down from each family. From breathing, raising hands, moving lips to rolling eyes, all of which were thoroughly educated from an early age. That education was something she had to learn as if breathing since she was a child who didn''t know anything. So Sarah, who lived as Park Hyeyeon in Korea, realized how difficult it was. However, both the butler and the maid were using very perfect aristocratic etiquette, so she could see the level of the Duke of Ambrosia. ''As expected, this is the level of the only dukedom in the Empire.'' Those two, who were more outstanding than any nobles, were described in more detail in the Flowers of Darkness. It was a fact that she knew in advance, but the feeling of being reconfirmed was not very good. Whenever she found parts that perfectly matched the Flowers of Darkness, her shoulders became heavy. Perhaps because he noticed Sarah''s slightly blurred face, Veron quickly stood in front of her and offered himself as her guide. "Master has asked me to deliver a message to Countess Millen. Could you spare a moment?" "Of course." "Then I''ll guide you." The butler bowed politely and adhered to Sarah''s polite attitude. Although she was the Young Lord¡¯s nanny and tutor, the butler in charge of the mansion did not have to be so polite. Before coming here, Sarah even said that she did not want to be treated as a Countess. However, it seemed that the status of the magician and the Countess was difficult for them to treat her comfortably. Sarah sighed quietly because she thought there would be a big barrier to becoming a perfect Ambrosia member in the future. "......Hmm." As she walked under the guidance of the butler, Sarah glanced lightly at the faces of the servants standing in a line. "......!" May, who made eye contact with Sarah, avoided her gaze in a cold sweat. There was something piercing her, and her restless expression could be seen from a distance. Some of the servants looked at May with a slightly twisted smile as if suing her. Everyone seemed to want Sarah to say something harsh to May. ''What else does that child do?'' Sarah followed the butler with a feeling of increasing trouble. She was sorry for the servants who had high expectations, but Sarah actually had no intention of removing May right now. May Chenblun did not exist in the future Park Hyeyeon saw. However, she existed in the Flowers of Darkness. And like this, she actually appeared in front of her. Sarah was not confident in dealing with the consequences of the vacancy after chasing May out. And there was a part that kept getting stuck in her mind. Although it was not covered in detail in ''Flower of Darkness'', why did May Chenblun remain by Claude''s side until the end? She wanted to know that. Perhaps it could be the key to changing the development of the novel. "The drawing room is not far away, but should I keep the cane for you?" When Ronda, who was following Sarah, secretly spoke, May''s face was tense. If Sarah said something to Ronda about May''s atrocities, she would pay greatly. Feeling May''s earnest gaze, Sarah replied. "I''d appreciate it if you could, but how can I ask the maid for this trivial thing? This kind of thing is¡­..." Sarah''s gaze, who lightly glared at the servants, was directed to May. Frowning, May rolled her eyes and looked at Sarah. Seeing that reminded Sarah of how she messed up her first meeting with Claude today. Thinking it was okay to tease her a little bit, Sarah raised her hand and pointed at May. "Yes, that child. That child should do it." "What, what? Me?" May, who was suddenly pointed out by Sarah, jumped and shouted. Ronda''s mood fell heavily at that frivolous attitude. "Miss May. Please lower your voice." "Oh, I¡¯m, I''m sorry. Head maid¡­... But I''m Young Master Claude!" "Even if it''s not Miss May, there are many who will take care of Young Master." "......Yes, I understand." At Ronda''s resolute words, May came close, drooping her shoulders. When the servants saw her dispirited, they covered their mouths and giggled. When Ronda glared, they straightened up as if they had never done so. "Shall we go?" Sarah threw her cane at May and followed the butler. May¡¯s face contorted into tears as she followed her tremblingly. The butler and the maid focused all their attention on Sarah, they didn¡¯t care May was there or not. "As you know, Countess Millen''s position in the Duke family is ambiguous." "I know, I am a nanny and a tutor." Originally, other noble families would choose a nanny to take care of the baby from birth. However, Claude was so picky from an early age that the nanny could not bear it for a long time and often gave up or kicked out. However, for aristocratic children, the nanny was quite essential. When a child grows up, it was the job of a noble nanny to stay by his side like a mother and take care of him until adulthood. But for now, Claude had no such nanny or tutor. So, inevitably, Sarah Millen had to do both roles. "As expected, you''re wise. Originally, in most cases, the nanny was chosen in one of the vassal families or one of the maids who have worked in the family for a long time, so it is under the jurisdiction of the head maid¡­..." Following Ronda''s words, Veron also spoke. "The family tutor is under the jurisdiction of the butler to invite famous people from outside." "My position is ambiguous, but even my status as a Countess is a problem." "That is right." Sarah was able to understand what Ronda and Veron wanted to say at once. Those who worked in the Duke¡¯s mansion were hired by the butler and the head maid. However, Sarah Millen was a Countess who the Emperor himself recognized, and unofficially a magician who appeared in the Empire for the first time in 40 years. If you had such Countess Millen under you, there would be no such thing as a mutiny. However, in everything, the upper and lower relationship must be made clear. If it collapsed, the order of the Duke house would be shaken, so the butler''s concern was justified. Although she was Claude''s nanny, strictly speaking, Sarah, who was also a guest, had to give way. "Actually, I don''t really care. It''s okay to do as you please." Sarah shrugged her shoulders, trying to get past the matter as if it wasn''t a big deal. She didn''t want to care about any other problems other than Claude now. "I can''t do that. In this regard, Master has already made an order." "The Duke?" "Yes. You are a close friend of the deceased Duchess and the head of the venerable Millen family, so all the employees of the Duke of Ambrosia are commanded to treat Count Millen as Duchess." "......Oh my God." Sarah''s eyes shifted to May upon hearing the surprising fact. May, who was slowly following behind, shrank even further because she knew the meaning of the gaze. Sarah could see how May might have whispered to Claude. The Duke''s decree would somehow make it look like Sarah was taking the position of Dieline, Claude''s mother. ''She was a smarter kid than I thought.'' She subtly used Sarah¡¯s position in the house to confuse Claude, and if she succeeded, it would be a great way for Claude to reject Sarah to the end. The servants would treat Sarah like a Duchess, and Claude who watched it would have no choice but to harbor hostility. "This is the drawing room." Thanking the butler for opening the door for her, Sarah stepped in. Before entering the drawing room completely, no one heard the sound of a small finger snapping. "Ugh!" Except for May, who staggered greatly from the sudden weight of the cane. No one noticed that Sarah had used a little magic on this occasion. "When I come out, I¡¯ll ask for the cane later." "Ugh, yes. I understand." "It''s precious, so please hold it and don''t put it down." At Sarah''s command, May held the wand in both hands with her face reddened. Ronda looked at her curiously, but she quickly paid attention and closed the door to the drawing room. May, who was left alone in the hallway, could only hug the cane, which became extremely heavy, alone. CH 11 Sitting on the sofa in the drawing room, lifting the teacup that had been prepared in advance, Sarah asked. "So, what was the message the Duke told you to convey?" After hesitating for a moment at Sarah''s question, Veron carefully pulled something piled up on a soft cloth from his arms. And he knelt down on one knee in front of her and handed it over. In a very reverent gesture, Sarah corrected her posture and accepted it. "Can I open it?" "Of course." When she carefully removed the cloth surrounding it, a small branch appeared. It was so dry that she couldn''t feel anything vitality from it. It was a branch that looked like it would rot and crumble at any moment. "Ah, indeed." Sarah immediately recognized what this was. And what the Duke wanted. "This is the power of Ambrosia." "That''s right. As expected, you recognize it right away." "I can''t help but recognize it." This was the living curse of the Duke of Ambrosia. The black magic that had been passed down from generation to generation. It took away the vitality and deprived life. This power craved and devoured life force. If this power ran wild, it would not only absorb the life force of everything around it but in the end, even its owner¡¯s life force would be devoured by this power and the owner would die. Sarah did not show up for six years after Claude was born because she was stuck in a magic tower to study this. Failing to control this power could have put not only the Duke of Ambrosia but also Claude in danger because it was the power that drove the world to the brink of destruction in the future she saw. It was not perfect, but Sarah was able to figure out a lot about this. "Did it run out of power?" "It was temporary and very weak, but yes." "When is that?" "A month ago." Sarah''s eyes frowned slightly at her butler''s answer. Although she had expected it, it was sooner than her expectation. It seemed that the artifact she had given to the Duke before she retired seemed to be not enough. A month ago, when Duke Ambrosia''s power ran rampant, the same power began to manifest in Claude. As Claude grew up, the power that was sleeping inside the child would have grown in volume. Ambrosia''s power grew on despair. The power of the Duke of Ambrosia and Claude were the same, but they were growing by sharing different despair. Sarah didn''t know what the Duke''s darkness was, but she knew what Claude''s darkness was. The absence of a mother, guilt about being born killing his mother, and anger at the fact that no one gave him full affection. It was understandable if Ethan Ambrosia avoided Claude for this reason. Just as negative emotions and negative emotions became despair, Ambrosia''s cursed powers were able to increase volume rapidly when they met each other. "Is this branch all that was sacrificed then?" "......" Veron and Ronda did not answer Sarah''s question. But even if they didn''t answer, Sarah could know. She took a closer look at the two. Veron and Ronda have been expressionless since they first met until now. It was impossible for a butler and a head maid to look after all the household affairs of the Duke family and face and treat external guests in person. Their faces were the face of the Duke. It was the culture of the nobles that could tell how the Duke would treat the guest just by the butler''s expression. "My head hurts." Sarah sighed loudly, shaking her head. The test to test her skills was not this branch. Two people who lost their ''expression'' by Ambrosia''s power were the actual test the Duke gave to Sarah. If this was not resolved, Duke Ambrosia would expel Sarah from the mansion, no matter how great a magician she was. With a sweet face and beautiful smile, she would make an endless and sober judgment. "Did you know that Ambrosia''s power could be used in this way?" "You have come to know it through us." At Ronda''s answer, Sarah looked at her with a serious face and was in a moment of contemplation. This was the first time Sarah, who had been studying Ambrosia''s curse for six years, had seen the power deprived of something other than life force. Sarah no longer knew what the power of Ambrosia was. "It''s okay for me and Ronda. We''ll find another way so that we don''t become a part of the Duke of Ambrosia." "Unlike Veron, I have no discomfort at all even if I live like this." Veron and Ronda, who were looking at Sarah''s rapidly darkened expression, tried to ease her burden. But that made it even more difficult. It would be terrifying to have to live their whole life without expression, but Veron and Ronda only thought of Ambrosia. It must have been that the Duke''s power lost control and they were nearby, suffering the consequences. The artifact Sarah gave the Duke of Ambrosia only helped him control his powers. It was not enough to suppress the power that was constantly running wild. It would have been better if it could be sealed, but there was something mysterious that even her superior power could not easily touch. She studied this power for six years and was terrified of this helplessness. "It could have been rumored in about a month. You''ve covered the mouths of the servants well." "This is what is expected from those who live for Ambrosia. I am confident that Countess can be as free as she is in this Duke''s family." Veron''s voice expressed pride in Ambrosia. Despite the butler and the head maid¡¯s entanglement with the curse, not a single word leaked out of the dukedom. That was enough to make them proud. Sarah grumbled quietly and laughed for no reason. "Tsk. I''m going to miss out on an opportunity to take more of the Duke''s time." "......" They didn''t respond to Sarah''s words. But somehow she thought that a smile had risen over their expressionless face. "Then, I''ll have to prove my worth so that the Duke is willing to cooperate for the remaining hour." Sarah put the branch on her palm with a careful touch. It was a magic spell she had already tried countless times, but she didn''t know it would be put into practice so quickly. It was a task that required very delicate and precise control. Even if this branch failed, there would be many more that were dried up differently by the power of the Duke, so it didn''t matter, but the butler and the maid were different. No one knew what side effects would occur if the magic to be used on them failed. Sarah infused her mana more carefully than ever. The green mana gushed out of her heart and gently wrapped it around the branches on her palm. A cool wind blew along with the flow of her magical power and enveloped Sarah. "¡¸Flow.¡¹" Along with her starting word, green mana continued to flow along the grain of wood. When Sarah''s mana enveloped the branch that had turned black, it began to change to the point where it looked green. A very complex-looking magic circle appeared on the palm of her hand. "¡¸Come back.¡¹" With the last incantation, a mysterious light emanated from the branch. Veron and Ronda''s eyes widened when they saw a branch slowly descending onto Sarah''s palm while floating in the air and scattering light. "¡­¡­!" "That!" A turquoise light began to shine on the blackened, withered branch. Sarah''s mana was pulled out like a thin thread, adding flesh to the branch, and creating several new leaves. It looked like when it still had vitality. Sarah tingled her finger like this. "Hyuk!" "It, it came back¡­..." Sarah smiled as she wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. She finished saying what Veron and Ronda couldn''t say. "Successfully." They looked at each other''s faces, then looked at the branch again. As if by the power of God, the dead came to life. "Let''s get started right away before I lose my senses. Come a little closer, both of you." Sarah reached out towards Veron and Ronda who were approaching her. Once again, green mana began to erupt from her heart and surround the two. It felt like her heart was being squeezed tight by the mana, that had been pulled to the limit, in order not to fail. And after a while, a dazzling light surrounded them with a thud. *** Veron contorted his face, crying his eyes out. Ronda held Sarah''s hand with her trembling hands, then let go, and then held it again, shedding tears. "I will swear to do my best for everything Countess Millen desires." "I will never forget your kindness." Sarah had to struggle for a long time to get the two of them up with their knees on the floor, faces dripping with tears. "Now that I''m going back to Count Millen house, can you prepare a carriage, Veron?" "I''ll prepare it right away." "And the tea is cold, can I have another drink while I wait, Ronda?" "I''ll bring you some refreshments as well." After asking both of them one by one, they got up and staggered out of the drawing room. Sarah, who was finally left alone, leaned against the sofa, feeling the quiet, submerged air of the drawing room. There was no magic to restore what was lost by Ambrosia''s unknown power. She had no choice but to pour out the mana she had in return for their vitality. Sarah, who was controlling her nauseous stomach, fell forward. "......Ugh!" With the feeling of her stomach being greatly twisted, Sarah cried and vomited helplessly. It was the price of practicing magic based on vitality. CH 12 Blood. Very red and dark red blood was dripping from Sarah''s mouth. She hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand, but couldn''t stop blood flowing from between her fingers. Sarah groaned once more and muttered as she gasped for breath only after she vomited more blood. "Tsk. Is this too much?" Ambrosia''s power covets and takes away life. In order to revert that power, it required mana that contained life force as well. To solve Claude''s misfortune, she had to erase the buds of this curse that had manifested in the little child. From the moment she found out about it, she decided not to use Sarah Millen''s mana and life force. She would probably die prematurely if she ran out of her mana, which contained her vitality. She had to be by Claude''s side for a long, very long time and do her best for his happiness. ''I have to live long. I''m going to live a long time.'' She had to buy time to be with Claude. So Sarah decided to draw and use the mana of Park Hyeyeon, another soul still vaguely connected to her. It took as much as six years for that to happen. During the six-year period, she conducted research on how to receive the mana of Park Hyeyeon from her Millen''s body as the main research. The final goal of the study was the death of Park Hyeyeon, another self of Sarah. "If she''s faded to this extent, she''s going to die." Since the soul was connected, some of the symptoms that Park Hyeyeon received also appeared in Sarah. As what she was using was Park Hyeyeon''s vitality, there would be no damage to Sarah''s body, she was just pouring out some blood and suffering from weak anemia. Her stamina was also running low a bit. "Ugh." Sarah covered her mouth as she felt like she was about to vomit her blood once more. She had become accustomed to the sensation of her inner churning every time she vomited blood. Perhaps Park Hyeyeon''s body was feeling more serious pain than she felt now. If she vomited blood a few more times like this, Park Hyeyeon might die. ''That''s not bad either.'' Even if she went to the other world and revised the novel, she couldn''t change this already twisted fate. She had lived two lives at the same time throughout her life. There were times when it felt like a curse to live in two completely different worlds together. The gap when Park Hyeyeon, who lived in a world without a status system, returned to the world where Sarah Millen, who lived in a strong status system. She struggled to live a normal life while hiding as much as possible her feelings of not belonging to anywhere and her excessive abilities given to her. "Fuu¡­..." After Sarah had calmed down a bit, she lifted her head. So when she decided to give up on Park Hyeyeon''s life, it would be a lie to say she wasn''t happy. Because she was finally able to end the two lives she had been getting sick of coming and going. Now, the only thing left was to quickly end Park Hyeyeon''s life, separate her soul, and make her mana belong to Sarah Millen entirely, so that she could gather the mana to neatly erase Ambrosia''s power. It was something that only Sarah Millen, who had the strongest mana in the world, could do. "I didn''t know life would be this tough, Park Hyeyeon." Sarah''s voice muttered bitterly. Six years was too short to draw out all the mana Park Hyeyeon had. It was also very inconvenient to have to vomit blood over and over again. It didn''t look good, and it was perfect for buying unnecessary worries from the people next to her. Somehow, whenever she vomited blood, she felt strangely bad. Even though she was perfect in theory. "This''s why I''m going to die first before I can even be a proper nanny." Sarah smiled quietly, moving spontaneously. Then she took a small artifact out of her arms. She had put a message enchantment on her pocket watch. This artifact, invented by Sarah and her disciples when they were in the magic tower, was able to leave messages to each other. When the clock lid was opened, the mirror with the magic circle shone transparently. As soon as Sarah''s gaze touched it, it glowed red, and countless messages began to appear on the mirror. [Come back. Please come back, Master. It''s not the time yet. My Master, Master¡­¡­ Any reason why you have to do this? I told you it''s still dangerous. Master''s body can''t stand it. How can you say there''s nothing wrong with spitting up blood? Others don''t know, but I don''t believe it. What would you do if I found you? So please come back while I''m still sane. Shit. I beg you like this. Please Master......] [Master, do you know that Benjamin is half crazy? This punk, no, his eyes, no, his eyes are halfway around. I''m so scared. Huhu. Where in the world did you go¡­¡­ I will never tell Benjamin. Please tell me a little bit. You trust me, right? Yes? You know that I can''t sleep unless Master pats my head. Have you forgotten all the worries that ''Our Oliven can''t sleep without me?'' What kind of bastards are taking Master away from me now. It''s not enough that he makes Master suffer for 6 years? I will never leave him alone. It''s real!] [Master, this is Belluna. I took care of the two beast cubs that Master personally collected and tied them up. Having been plunged into the swamp of eternal sleep, the two cubs who are suffering from insomnia will not be able to get out easily for a while. However, what''s worrying is that Master disappeared without telling us. With this incident, we realized that we don''t know anything about Master. Master''s face, voice, and even age are unknown to us disciples. I felt a sense of shame. I regret that I knew that you would always be by my side and didn''t even think to find out about you. So, from now on, I will do my best to learn about Master. It''s the order to ask permission, but in fact, I''m also leaving a message like this because what I see is slowly disappearing. Then I''ll come to see you soon.] The artifact was full of messages filled with worries mixed with the obsession of the disciples looking for the disappeared Sarah. Her heart was shaken by the countless messages that had piled up, but it was not enough to shake her firm oath. ''I have only one symptom of anemia and it''s like I''m going to die right now.'' There was not enough time alone to conduct research on the power of Ambrosia and Park Hyeyeon''s soul in a different world. Therefore, she had no choice but to tell her students about her secrets. Since then, her students have become more inclined to overprotect her to the extent that they even swore without hesitation that anyone who divulged this secret would have their mana and even their soul annihilated. So she had no choice but to leave the magic tower without informing her disciples. She didn''t want to get involved in this anymore. ''I have to leave them one day anyway.'' Her mouth trembled with a bitter smile. Perhaps her disciples were madly looking for Sarah, who had disappeared from the tower without even leaving a trace by now. However, her students, let alone her tower, were unaware that she was Sarah Millen of the Crombell Empire. In her tower, she always covered her face, and without even speaking her voice, she hid her identity so thoroughly that she could communicate using paper and pen or by creating letters by magic. Unfortunately, they might be in despair at the fact that they didn''t know a single letter of her name by now. "You have a long way to go¡­..." Sarah closed her eyes and thought of her dear friend, Dieline. Would Dieline meet Hugel and spend her happy days? When thinking of Claude, the child she had left behind at the Duke''s house, maybe she regretted it? At that thought, Sarah''s lips hardened. ''It doesn''t matter who Sarah is or what she''s been through. You are precious to me and that won''t change. Sarah, you''re not a monster.'' She thought of Dieline, who held her hand and smiled brightly as she looked at the empty space like an idiot when she was young. Sarah, who had received salvation with her little hand, murmured with a bitter smile. "I''ll do my best, Dieline." Waking up the mana sleeping in her body, she groaned and twitched her fingers. Then the blood in Sarah¡¯s mouth, dress, and blood splashed on the sofa were removed cleanly. "Ugh." Her stomach had already been upset, so even with this simple magic, blood tried to climb up her throat again. This led to the disciples going wild and overprotecting her. But she actually felt pretty good. Every time she spent her mana, she felt Park Hyeyeon''s body breaking down. If she thought that it was atonement for Dieline, even this was sweet. Sarah swallowed the blood that was rushing up and closed her eyes again. She intended to take a break until Veron and Ronda returned to the drawing room. "......" So Sarah didn''t notice that the door to the drawing room, which had been so slightly opened, had been closed without anyone knowing. CH 13 Sarah, as Claude''s nanny, decided to stay at the Ambrosia mansion in the future to share his every move. So Count Millen decided to send a messenger to Ambrosia to move Sarah''s luggage. That was why the Ambrosia dukedom had been bustling with untimely guests for a long time. "Miladyyyyyy. Do you have to stay here?" "You can just commute to workkkkkk." "Uahhhhhh¡­¡­ Don''t go." Sarah smiled awkwardly as she walked forward with a handful of Count Millen''s servants gripping her arms. "I''m not going forever, why are you being like this?" "You won¡¯t come back here often!" "I haven¡¯t even gone yet, so I don¡¯t have to go often." "Uahh. I don''t know. I don''t know." The people of Count Millen wept and laughed at Sarah''s words. The servants of Ambrosia, who were watching the rare sight, opened their mouths wide. "Can you do that to Our Lord?" "I can never do that." The servants continued to watch the scene together with Claude sticking his head out. Sarah smiled and teased the people around her, and the servants whined at their Countess comfortably. Claude, who was watching the scene, had an unknown feeling. "I don''t like the servants of Count Millen." "Honestly, when it comes to Count Millen, it''s a family recognized by His Majesty the Emperor, right? It must have hurt their pride to hear that the successor of the respectable Count was only a nanny." Claude could hear Ambrosia''s servants gossiping. Hearing this, his mood subsided. ''Look at this. Who would like me? They hate it because she''s my nanny.'' Claude glanced at Ambrosia''s servants behind him. When Claude took one step closer, the servants moved away, and when Claude took another step, they moved further away. They were polite to him, but they never stayed by his side. Even at a young age, Claude knew that they were struggling and fearful of him. It got worse when Claude became seriously ill a month ago. Now, as if afraid to even touch Claude, the servants trembled even at the slightest contact. ''May doesn''t avoid me...¡­'' When Claude recalled that May was the only one who treated him well without avoiding him, he turned his head and looked for her. Claude asked Ronda, who was standing behind him. "Ronda, where''s May?" "That child is being punished for committing a crime." "What crime?" "It''s not something Young Master Claude will care about." "¡­¡­" Claude choked up, but he held it in. Except for May, in this Duke family, Ronda and Veron were the only ones who treated Claude casually. Besides, they were both very dear to his father. He didn''t want to be hated by his father because he bothered Ronda for no reason. ''I have to find where May is and save her.'' Claude thought so and looked back at Sarah. "Ack!" Then, when Sarah made eye contact with him, Claude was surprised and pulled Ronda''s skirt and covered his face. Why is she smiling at me? I don¡¯t like it "......Isn''t that too cute?" Sarah muttered like a sigh and unconsciously raised her hand to cover her face. What the hell was that cute creature? Claude''s behavior, which he thought he would be hidden if he only needed to cover his face, was so cute that it took her breath away. Sarah took a moment to catch her breath and then walked towards Claude. "Hello, Young Master Claude?" "......" Claude was wary of Sarah who was approaching me and drew closer to Ronda. Then Ronda looked at Sarah with a troubled look. "I''m sorry, Countess. The Young Master is shy......" "It''s okay because it''s cute." Sarah squatted down to meet Claude''s eye level. Sarah opened her mouth as she watched Claude staring at her through the hem of Ronda''s skirt, not yet shying from her vigilant gaze. "Why are you upset?" "What?" "You''re angry." Claude pouted his lips at Sarah''s words that pierced right through him. ''How can Nanny know that'', the words came up to his throat. The servants of Ambrosia fear and avoid Claude, but he was jealous of Sarah because she seemed to be loved by her people. However, he didn''t want to admit that he was caught, so Claude turned his head around. "Does Young Master Claude know that I don''t think Young Master Claude is cute just because you''re like this?" Sarah said that and hugged Claude. The child screamed and struggled. "What! Put me down!" "Ahaha!" Sarah smiled coolly and ran with Claude in her arms. It was something she did impulsively because she wanted to get closer to the child a little bit before taking the role of Claude''s nanny in earnest. Seeing Sarah, who kidnapped their Young Master in an instant, the Ambrosia servants opened their mouths without doing anything. Claude bit his lips because he thought he was going to burst into laughter when he saw Sarah''s expressions over her shoulder. "While they are organizing your luggage, Young Master Claude, please play with me." "Why me?" "Because I want to play with Young Master Claude!" "......Nanny is really weird." Why do you want to play with me? Everyone hates me. Claude thought so and wrapped his arms around Sarah''s neck. At Claude''s tacit acceptance, Sarah hummed as if she was in a good mood. "What shall we play?" Claude answered Sarah''s question in a blunt voice. "I don¡¯t know!" "Don''t do that, please tell me. What do you usually do, Young Master Claude?" "......" Claude groaned slightly and buried his head in Sarah''s shoulder. Even if he wanted to tell her, he didn¡¯t have anything to tell her. He had no friends and no one to play with. Children around Claude''s age would burst into tears when he was by their side and wouldn''t approach him. The slightly older aristocratic children noticed that Claude didn¡¯t receive their father''s attention and cleverly harassed him. So he didn''t even know what it was like to have fun. "I don''t play. You don¡¯t like playing with me." "Oh my? Why do you think so?" "I just know. Everyone hates me." A faint cry was felt from Claude, who was murmuring in a voice that was not like a child. Sarah, who had seen Claude''s childhood in ''Flower of Darkness'', knew why the child thought so. That was why her heart ached when she thought of how hurt the child must have been before he even said that to himself. "That''s not true. In fact, everyone will like Young Master Claude!" "No!" "That''s true!" "No!" "It''s true, right?" "Sto......" Claude jumped out of Sarah''s arms, stamping his feet loudly to say that he was upset. Claude, who landed stably on the floor, glared at Sarah and soon turned around. Sarah followed closely behind Claude, who was running forward with his small legs, and smiled. "Let''s go together, Young Master Claude!" "No! Nanny doesn''t know anything!" "Why don''t I know? I know everything." "Lie!" "I''m not lying. I''m a great magician, so I know everything." Claude, who was walking ahead, stopped at Sarah''s words. Claude looked back slightly and asked. "Does the great magician really know everything?" Sarah swallowed a laugh at Claude''s cute look as he pricked his ears and asked. Then she placed her hands on her waist, shrugged her shoulders, and answered in a confident voice. "Of course! I don''t lie." "......" "Young Master Claude is a lovely person. So everyone will love Young Master Claude." "But, but¡­... Father hates me, too." Claude lowered his head gloomily, saying that no one would like him when his father hated him. Sarah''s gentle hand fell on Claude''s head. "As a great magician, I assure you, the Duke loves Young Master Claude." "......" "He is just afraid." At Sarah''s words, Claude raised his head. It was a soft and warm touch. A touch that was difficult to receive once in a lifetime. Teary eyes carefully looked up at Sarah. "Father is strong. There is nothing he would be afraid of." "It''s not the same as being strong. People get scared when they have something too precious." "......" "They are afraid they¡¯ll lose it." Claude didn''t quite understand what Sarah was talking about. It was too profound for a young child to understand. However, he wanted to believe Sarah''s words that his father valued him. Claude unknowingly wiped his tears with his sleeves. Then he spoke bluntly in a voice of kindness. "I''ll trust you once!" The child giggled and gently grabbed the hem of Sarah''s skirt with his thumb and forefinger. It meant permission. "Ah¡­..." Then Sarah collapsed with a small moan, covering her face with both hands. "Nanny? What''s wrong?" Claude gently shook Sarah, who had collapsed in surprise. Sarah trembled weakly at Claude¡¯s tiny touch and spoke as if she was sick. "My heart hurts because Young Master Claude is so cute¡­..." "What? Are you teasing me?" Claude trembled with anger and turned away. The child''s earlobes were all red. Sarah quickly followed Claude, who was walking vigorously. "I apologize. Are you really mad?" At her voice apologizing in a cautious voice, the child glanced back and stopped. Then he scratched his blushing cheeks, which were as red as his earlobes, and said in a small voice. "You told me to play with you? Hurry up and follow me." "What should we play, Young Master Claude?" "Nanny decides that!" The child''s voice was clear, and a bright smile could be seen on Sarah''s face. Even if he was hurt and intimidated, Claude, who was ready to open his heart to someone, was lovely. ''You have to do well, you have to grow well.'' Sarah thought so and followed Claude. CH 14 Although she made a commotion in the Duke of Ambrosia''s mansion, blowing up the doors, the Empire remained silent. It could be so quiet even though a magician appeared in the Empire after decades. ''If they could sell this information anywhere, they would be able to earn enough money to live on for the rest of their life.'' Sarah saw the loyalty of the s?vants of the Ambrosia family once again. Of course, there may be other reasons that are not entirely loyal. "Is this how you do it?" "Yes, that''s right. You''re good at it." "Umm, but Nanny please do it one more time." "Oh my, you''ve already checked five times." Sarah had been spending time with Claude since early in the morning. This was because today was the first day Claude and the Duke decided to have breakfast together. After waking up from dawn, Sarah put a table in the child''s room and taught him a class on table etiquette. "It''s not like that¡­... It''s the first time I''m eating with Father." Claude blushed and bowed his head. No matter how many times he practiced, the child was trembling and nervous. He checked the time over and over again. "I''ll be watching over you, so don''t be too impatient." Claude grabbed the tableware with his two tiny hands. Sarah could see that the tableware was about to slip because he was sweating from tension. She could understand Claude''s fear that he might make a mistake and make his father dislike him more. However, if he kept getting nervous like this, he would really make a mistake. Sarah pondered for a moment as she watched Claude, who was about to practice until the end. Then a good idea flashed through her mind. "Young Master Claude, would you like to make a bet with me?" "A bet?" Claude''s eyes, which were staring at the tableware intensely, headed toward Sarah. Sarah pinched her arm for a moment at his rabbit-like appearance with his ears pricked up. "I asked the kitchen and they said that today''s menu is freshly baked bread, beef stew, and fresh salmon salad. As usual, the food should come out in order, but¡­¡­ They said that they will skip the order and serve all the dishes at the same time for the busy Duke." "Really?" For a moment, Claude, who was memorizing the order of the tableware tailored to the course, had a complicated expression. If the food doesn''t come out in order, how should I eat it? Since he had never eaten like that before, the boy''s face quickly turned into tears. "Young Master Claude, what do you think the Duke will eat first? Bread? Stew? Salad?" "Hmm, Father is¡­..." Claude forgot that he had been thinking about table manners before and was lost in thought. Claude, who put his hand on his chin and was serious in his own way, was cute. His Sara couldn''t stand it this time and placed her hand gently on the child''s head. The thin, soft platinum hair gently intertwined with her fingers, and the feeling was exquisite. Claude had no idea how seriously he was contemplating, nor did he know that Sarah was stroking her hair. Claude lifted his head as soon as Sarah let go of her hand after enjoying this little bliss. "Bread!" "Bread? Why do you think so?" "The chef always served the bread before meals! So Father will eat bread first, too!" Claude exclaimed confidently. Looking at the sparkling eyes, Sarah smiled brightly. "Then I''ll bet he will eat the salad first." "Okay!" "If Young Master Claude wins, I''ll make you something worthy of praise from the Duke today." "Really?" At Sarah''s words, a pretty blush appeared on Claude''s cheeks. "Of course, I don''t lie." Sarah nodded with an arrogant look and raised her chin. It looked so reliable that Claude came down from the chair and pulled Sarah''s hem. "Let''s go quickly, Nanny." "Yes, Young Master Claude." *** When they went down to the dining room together, the servants were wandering around frantically. Everyone looked busy because their Master and Young Master were about to have the first meal together. They placed a vase on the table and put fresh flowers in it to create a bright atmosphere, as Sarah had told them in advance. Upon hearing Sarah''s opinion, the butler and the head maid could not contain their admiration and praised her until their mouths were dry. ''Young Master Claude will be very happy.'' ''Master will be a little awkward, though.'' The old-fashioned dining room that seemed to suppress something for some reason wasn¡¯t good for the child''s emotions. That was why she tried to make a little change, but Sarah was satisfied because the atmosphere seemed to be warmer than before. As expected, it was right for a house with children to be lively like this. "The Duke hasn''t come down yet." "Yeah¡­..." Claude looked around slowly to see if the brightly decorated table was awkward. The old-fashioned but dreary restaurant that didn''t look like it was inhabited was turned upside down in one day. This first sight was made by the hands of the nanny. It was strange to see such a change overnight, so Claude became unfamiliar with the mansion he had lived in all his life. "......" Claude saw a cushion on his chair that looked big and fluffy no matter who looked at it. He had a chair tailored to his height, but it was so hard that it always hurt his butt. However, he thought that if he complained about being hurt for nothing, he would not be an adult, so he endured it. "Did Nanny order this?" "Yes! What do you think? Do you like it?" Claude stared at Sarah without answering. Whenever he made eye contact, she smiled. Whenever he talked to her, she laughed, haha, hoho. After getting seriously ill a while ago, even the servants avoided him, being afraid of getting sick. Sarah, who treated him without any signs of difficulty, was unfamiliar. It was unfamiliar, she didn¡¯t let him do things on his own, and she listened to him well. He felt something pounding in his chest. "Good job." Eventually, Sarah smiled brightly at Claude¡¯s murmur, who turned his head away with his red cheeks. "Master is coming down." At that time, the butler announced the Duke''s appearance in front of the stairs leading down to the dining room. Then, the busy servants rushed to the front of the stairs at once and stood in a line. Claude also followed the servants and walked towards the stairs. Ethan, dressed in a neat angular uniform and neatly swept up and fixed his platinum blonde hair, seemed to protrude from the picture. "Ah." Ethan slowly descended the stairs and found Claude and Sarah standing behind him. "You came early. Countess Millen." "I have to be diligent to always be by Young Master Claude''s side." Sarah bowed down and whispered gently into the child''s ear. "Say good morning to the Duke." "Can I do that?" "Of course." Sarah grinned and patted Claude on the back. Claude, taking a step forward rigidly, looked up at the Duke from afar and opened his mouth carefully. "Good, good morning, Father." At Claude''s greeting, Ethan paused for a moment and stopped walking. He could see a look of anticipation on the child''s pale face as he looked up at him with blushing cheeks. Ethan looked at Sarah standing behind Claude. Sarah smiled at him like that. After a moment of wrinkling his forehead due to the awkwardness, the Duke sighed heavily and nodded his head. "......Yes, good morning. Claude." So Ethan passed the child and sat down. Claude, who had been stiff in the meantime, turned his creaking head to look at Sarah. ''Good job.'' A faint smile formed on Claude''s lips as Sarah whispered to him. When the Duke sat at the table first, Claude followed him and sat opposite the Duke. Sarah calmly stood behind Claude. "......?" Ethan slightly narrowed his brow as he looked at Sarah standing behind Claude with the servants. The butler, who quickly noticed his Master''s discomfort, brought a chair and put it next to Claude. "This is the seat of Countess Millen." "Let''s eat together. If you stand there, I don''t feel good." The Duke offered Sarah a seat as if it were natural. It was not a formal offer, but a genuine one. However, Sarah shook her head and refused. "It''s okay. I''m Young Master Claude¡¯s nanny, not a guest." "However, isn''t Countess Millen¡¯s position different?" "I appreciate the kindness, but I don''t want to be treated any more than Young Master Claude''s nanny in Ambrosia in the future." Claude thought that the nanny who confidently said everything in front of his father looked a little cool. After Sarah formally refused, he couldn''t offer it anymore. Ethan sighed quietly and picked up the tableware. At the same time, Claude and Sarah''s eyes twinkled and shined. "......?" What was that? CH 15 Ethan, who seemed to have sensed a tremendous gaze, raised his head and looked at Claude and Sarah. But Claude, who awkwardly averted his eyes, and Sarah, who smiled at Claude like that, were not looking at him. ''It''s strange. Is it because it''s awkward¡­...'' Ethan, who clearly felt their gaze longing for something, shook his head. He looked at Claude once more, but the child, like him, was rolling his eyes, wondering if the first intimate meal was awkward. Sarah was also smiling, looking only at Claude''s back, to see if he was looking away. Ethan picked up the tableware again, thinking it was too awkward. At the same time, Claude and Sarah''s persistent gaze turned back to him. Bread, stew, or salad? The victory or defeat of the bet depended on where the Duke''s hand touched first. Claude''s eyes were shining even though he was nervous. Perhaps because he succeeded in greeting his father in the morning, the child''s eyes shone with a desire to be praised this time. "Ah!" At that moment, a pitiful exclamation came from Claude. Unfortunately, the Duke chose salad as his first dish, just like Sarah had chosen. "Fufu." Sara''s soft laugh could be heard behind Claude''s back. Claude suddenly hated the salad and picked up the bread. He didn''t know if it was going down his throat or his nostrils. ''I wanted to¡­¡­ receive compliments from Father.'' The disappointment was even greater than the expectation. He thought he knew his father better than his nanny, Sarah. But he was saddened because he couldn¡¯t guess his father''s appetite, which even Sarah could have guessed. Just as he didn''t know anything about his father, he probably didn''t know anything about him either. Claude glanced at the Duke eating gracefully in front of him. The Duke didn''t even make eye contact with Claude except when he first greeted him in the morning. ''After all, Father hates me.'' The excitement subsided in an instant. Claude drooped his shoulders and reached out helplessly. At that time, Claude''s elbow hit a glass cup next to the tableware. Crash! The glass cup that fell under the table with a sharp sound was shattered and broken. "...¡­!" A loud noise urupted in the quiet dining room. Claude looked up in surprise. And when he made eye contact with the Duke looking at him, he couldn''t breathe properly. This was because he made a big mistake at the first meal with his father. Claude''s face grew pale. ''Sigh.'' Sarah, who had been watching the whole scene, clicked her tongue in regret. When Sarah winked lightly, the servants quickly removed the glass that Claude had broken and poured water into a new glass. Still, Claude remained frozen and did nothing. Ethan looked at the child calmly to see if there was any injury, but in Claude''s eyes, it seemed as if he was just reprimanding himself. Sarah eventually pulled out the chair next to Claude and sat down. "...... Countess Millen?" When she sat down in her chair, which she had refused to eat a little while ago, Ethan called out to Sarah as if puzzled. Claude, who had been frozened by an unexpected mistake, also turned his creaky head to look at Sarah. "Nanny?" "I thought I''d like to eat something too." Sarah smiled calmly and looked at the father and son. It could be burdensome to receive the gaze of two men at once, but Sarah smiled once without showing any signs of discomfort and asked the Duke for understanding. "Is it okay if I eat?" "Ah, of course. Head maid......" Ethan nodded and tried to ask the head maid for Sarah''s meal but there was no need for that. As soon as Sarah sat down, the maid served her share of the meal as if she had been waiting to do that. "Well, it looks like there''s nothing else to ask for." Besides that, the head maid was waiting with a tray full of food, just in case Sarah needed anything more. It was a sincerity that was not seen when only the two of them, Ethan and Claude, were having a meal. Ethan made eye contact with her and saw an embarrassed smile on the face of the head maid. She thought she couldn''t do anything to her savior who had helped her recover her lost expression. "Then, thank you for the meal." Sarah lifted the tableware when simple but appetizing food was placed in front of her. Claude hesitated a little, then followed her and picked up his dishes. ''And you said you hated it so much. You''re following me well.'' Ethan quietly followed Sarah''s actions and looked at Claude, who was eating with persistent eyes. He was reported that Claude had violently rejected Sarah at their first meeting. But after facing Sarah, Claude seemed to like her more than he thought. "Um, the food is excellent. I think I¡¯ll want to eat it everyday from now on?" At that time, Claude quietly pointed out the error of what she had said before. "It''s against etiquette for the superiors to eat with the subordinates, Nanny." "That outrageous etiquette, let me try it once!" "......" Claude was at a loss for words at her too dignified declaration. "The etiquette was not originally established from the beginning. When people¡¯s ways of acting gathered and accumulated and became a rule, the name "etiquette" came to be." "That''s right." Ethan quietly responded. Sarah smiled at the Duke as if she was grateful, and then continued to look at Claude again. "So in Ambrosia, if I, as the nanny, eat together and set an example for dining etiquette over and over again, and that becomes a rule, wouldn''t that become the breakfast etiquette for the Duke of Ambrosia¡¯s house?" "Is it?" "But that doesn''t mean I''m going to eat lunch, dinner, and even late-night snacks like this." Claude finally nodded his head at the very plausible remark. "Are the magicians originally as smooth as Countess?" To Ethan''s question, Sarah shrugged her shoulders as if he had misunderstood everything. "Most of those old-fashioned geezers are the ones who have cobwebs in their mouths." "Oh, I guess they don¡¯t talk much." "Of course. In the magic tower, you can¡¯t hear anything except the explosion sound from the lab where the experiment failed." When the story of the magic tower came out, the Duke''s eyes glistened with a strange light. Pretending not to be interested, he lifted a glass and took a sip of water to examine Sarah''s expression. At the same time, Sarah was smiling and whispering to Claude, who looked at her curiously as he listened to her own story. Watching Sarah served her meat from her own plate of beef stew to Claude''s plate, the Duke replied in a languid voice. "I really want to hear about that." "The Duke''s taste is so¡­... unique. If you want, I can tell you here right now." "I''ll politely refuse. I can''t have you blown away the door of my precious mansion once again." "Oh my." Claude chewed on the meat Sarah gave him while listening to the conversation between the two. Sarah just whispered that he could grow tall like his father if he ate well while handing over the meat. ''Nanny is not afraid of Father?'' Claude was amazed at the sight of Sarah laughing at the Duke and joking around. Come to think of it, it seemed to be the first time he had heard his father''s voice for such a long time. Somehow, when he was with the nanny, the time he spent with his father did not feel so difficult. Claude''s spoon, which he had been using to pick up the meat, collided with the plate with a cracking sound. He had already eaten all the meat Sarah gave him. "Ah." At that time, when he was smacking his lips out of regret, a large piece of meat was placed on Claude''s plate. He looked up to see if Sarah had given him another piece, it was Ethan, no one else, who was transferring the meat from his plate onto Claude''s plate. "Don''t worry, I won''t dare to charge Count Millen for the door." He continued the conversation with Sarah without looking at Claude. However, Claude stared blankly at his father, feeling his heart beating fast. Somehow, he felt like he couldn''t eat the meat on the plate easily. He felt like he wanted to take it somewhere and hide it. So far, he had received a lot from his father as his father bought everything he needed, but a few bite-sized pieces of meat seemed more valuable than anything else in the world. "Then I¡¯ll appreciate your favor." Sarah pretended not to be watching the Duke''s actions. She felt very happy. The Duke must have unconsciously imitated her actions of giving Claude meat. But at least Sarah could see that the Duke, who had not been interested in Claude throughout the meal, was actually paying a lot of attention. ''As expected, in the Duke''s heart, Claude is also very important.'' In fact, Claude was not the Duke''s biological son, so even if he was not affectionate to Claude, there was nothing she could do about it. However, the Duke seemed to care about Claude a little more than Sarah expected. He didn''t seem to realize it himself yet, and he didn''t even know how to deal with it. CH 16 The meal ended safely. Sarah was a suitable conversation partner between the awkward father and son. Thanks to that, Claude was able to exchange a few words with his father. Sarah involuntarily stroked Claude''s hair as he ate the pudding from dessert with a happy face. Until morning, Claude hated having Sarah touch him first, but now, he was quietly receiving Sarah''s hand. It was the feeling when a ferocious cat, which always used its claws to scratch her, finally let out a purr for the first time. Sarah focused all her attention on Claude''s adorable hands as he gripped a spoon and scooped out the pudding, and her cheeks twitched from mumbling hard. ''Cute. So cute. Claude eating pudding is so cute.'' Her love for Claude was dripping from her gaze. "......" Ethan, who was quietly observing it while drinking tea, was engulfed with a new feeling. It was even more so because he never imagined that the day would come when he had such a peaceful breakfast with his child. She must be well aware that the power of Ambrosia was manifested in Claude but Sarah seemed to have no hesitation. So Ethan unknowingly asked her a question. "Why do you like Claude?" "Our Young Master Claude is so mature and cute. How could I not like him?" Claude was rather embarrassed by her attitude of stating something so obvious. The earlobe of the child, who had turned his head away in embarrassment, was stained with a soft red color. Even if he pretended not to be, Sarah''s words made him happy. "Ah, I praised you in front of the Duke like this. Please smile once and say that I did well. Young Master Claude." Saying this, Sarah poked the child''s cheek with her finger. Ethan muttered quietly, looking at Sarah, who was all distracted by Claude. "...... Just for that reason." Ethan had to thank that woman just for having Sarah, the magician, next to Claude like that. Sarah seemed to like Claude more than how much one would feel for the child of a close friend. If anyone asked if he had taken good care of his child as Claude''s guardian, Ethan couldn¡¯t easily answer. Even if his brother and the runaway Duchess came back and slapped him on the face for neglecting their child, Ethan was willing to welcome that slap. ''He has never had a face like that in front of me.'' He looked at Claude, who pouted his lips as Sarah annoyed him and pushed her away. He was pretending to be blunt, but he couldn''t hide the faint smile on his face. He was behaving just like his age, so Ethan closed his eyes. ''He should know how to be wary of false affection. Is it too much?'' Soon, the time for entry was approaching. This strange breakfast was slowly coming to an end. "I''ve put the carriage on standby, Master." When the butler approached and whispered to Ethan, he put down the teacup he was holding. "I''m going to get up now, Countess Millan." "Are you leaving already? I don''t think you''ve finished your tea yet." "Thanks to Countess, we enjoyed the mealtime that could have been hastily filled in the carriage, so I have to hurry." "Oh my God, what a shame." Saying so, Sarah followed Ethan and stood up. Her eyes were fixed on Claude, who was staring at Ethan. Claude was disappointed because he had to part with his father early. Ethan also knew what that gaze of the child meant. He turned around, feeling his steps today strangely heavy. "Ah, shall we go see the Duke off?" Claude, who had a gloomy face, lifted his head at Sarah''s words. "Really?" "Of course. The Duke is going to work hard, but who will see him off if Young Master Claude doesn''t do it?" Ethan looked back involuntarily at the conversation he heard behind his back. Whether he looked back or not, Claude and Sarah were busy looking at each other and talking. "If Young Master Claude sees him off, he''ll be able to cheer up more!" "Really?" "Of course! Look over there! The Duke who''s going to work alone looks so lonely! Can''t you see how sad he is?" Sarah said, pointing to the Duke with her hand. Coincidentally, the time she pointed at him was exactly the same as the time he looked back, and it looked as if he had looked back because of what Sarah had said. "......" When the desperate eyes containing the child''s sympathy touched him, he couldn''t say anything. "I''ll see you off." "Oh my God, our Young Master Claude. How wonderful!" Sarah opened her arms, hugged Claude, and lifted him up. Claude, who was in Sarah''s arms, looked at Ethan with tearful eyes. Ethan, seeing the child''s first sympathetic gaze, swallowed a vain smile. Sarah, who created all this situation casually, winked at Ethan with Claude in her arms. "I will take the Young Master." The butler, concerned that it would be difficult for Sarah, approached and said, but she flatly refused. "No. Young Master Claude is so warm that it makes me feel good." Sarah buried her head in Claude''s neck and rubbed. Claude laughed at the tickling sensation and fell back. Sarah''s light brown hair, which had been neatly tucked up, became brittle. As they walked out of the entrance of the mansion, the coachman, who had been waiting, quickly drove the carriage to their location. "Actually, it''s my first time seeing Father off." Claude whispered to Sarah as if telling a great secret. Seeing his father off was not enough for the child to calm his excitement. Claude was such a lovely child. Sarah approached Ethan, who was waiting for Claude to see him off as awkwardly as the child was. "I heard it''s the first time Young Master Claude see you off? Is it awkward?" "Even though it''s the first time¡­..." When Sarah asked, Ethan slowly looked around, blurring the end of his speech. Usually, only the butler and the head maid were next to him when he entered the Palace. Even that was to supplement, not to see him off. In fact, it was his first time having someone see him off today. When Claude and Sarah went out to see him off, most of the servants of the Duke''s house also went out. "I don''t need such a grand farewell." "Fufu. Isn''t it lively and nice? A mansion where many people live." "......It''s a little cumbersome, but it¡¯s okay." This scenery was very awkward for Ethan, but it wasn''t bad either. Above all, if this thing made Claude, made that child happy. "Ah, but the necktie¡­..." Sarah, who found Ethan''s necktie a little crooked at that time, took a step closer. At the same time, Ethan took a step back. It was Ethan who was most surprised by the outright refusal. He opened his mouth, narrowing his eyebrows faintly, not knowing that he would back away like this. "You better not come too close to me, Countess Millen." "Why?" "Because it''s dangerous. Don''t you know?" Ethan''s self-helpful answer was mixed with a stronger resignation than Claude. "I don''t want to cause any harm." To be precise, he wanted to refrain from asking for more than what he wanted from Sarah. Suppressing the power of Ambrosia manifested in Claude so that Claude didn¡¯t suffer the same as himself was all he wanted from Sarah. ''Because there is no such thing as pure favor. There''s no need to increase my debt in the future.'' He didn¡¯t know how much Ambrosia would pay her in the future, but he would probably have to give her a ton of money. He had been preparing for it since he invited Sarah to this mansion. "How much do you believe in my abilities, Duke?" "I trust and expect your abilities to the same extent of the usefulness of the artifact you gave me." "Aren''t you expecting me to be able to do more than that?" At Sarah''s words, Ethan smiled faintly and shook his head. "No." At those words, an ugly look permeated into Sarah¡¯s eyes in an instant. CH 17 The cursed power of the Ambrosia family grew stronger the more it was used. No family record found where this power originated or what and how much it could destroy. ''This power is a blessing, but it¡¯s still lacking. Ambrosia can take possession of everything in this land if this power grows.'' Ethan''s father, the previous duke, did anything to further develop this power. He noticed that he could increase Ambrosia''s power even more by using someone with the same power. The previous duke was trying to increase his power, but he was overwhelmed so violently that he was devoured by this power and died. ''......Don''t refuse it, Son. Accept it. What will remain without this power? You have to do anything to get what you want.'' In the last will of the previous duke, there was a filthy ambition and obsession for the power of Ambrosia. Ethan couldn''t stand it because it was terrible. The predicted future for himself and Claude was just around the corner. The same was true a month ago when he was out of control. The moment the power of Ambrosia appeared in Claude, the child fell ill. It was something that could happen in the process of instinctively rejecting the power. Ethan caressed the forehead of the feverish, nonsensical child, and could feel his forgotten strength suddenly increase in volume. Even though Claude''s power was not strong enough to make him explode yet. ''Claude''s power is too strong. He could be a monster worse than his father.'' Ambrosia''s power gradually drove people crazy and gnawed at their minds. Thankfully, thanks to the ring Sarah gave Ethan, he was able to control his mind that was about to go mad, being dyed by Ambrosia''s power. If it wasn''t for the ring, Veron and Ronda''s expressions wouldn¡¯t be the only things that disappeared. He could feel it when he held Claude in his arms for a while yesterday. He could feel the power that he had been controlling with the help of the ring was about to go wild once again. And when he used it one last time dealing with the First Prince''s spy, the ring was completely cracked and lost its powers. Since then, he had been controlling the flow of the power to the extreme. So right now, Ethan was busy restraining the power that ran rampant in him. "The ring, there''s a crack." Sarah noticed this and looked at the Duke with a new look. ''It must be difficult to control his power.'' It was impossible for an ordinary person to lead a daily life in this state. It was surprising that he was living such a difficult life without showing anything. Perhaps he had lived his whole life suppressing and restraining himself. "That''s right. Thanks to you, I''ve gotten into the habit of living comfortably, so it''s a bit difficult to restrain myself now." Ethan gently acknowledged his condition. So he stepped back and warned her not to come closer. However, Sarah was not the type to give up so easily. "Is my mana harmful to the Duke?" "It may be. Because this power covets something stronger." "Then I''ll get closer once more, so feel the flow of power." Sarah strode closer to Ethan without hesitation. Ethan opened his eyes wide without even thinking of backing down due to her reckless behavior. Sarah grabbed Ethan''s hand and moved closer. "Don''t run away." "...... Aren''t you afraid? My power could explode again." He could already feel the power boiling inside him. From his fingertips caught by Sarah¡¯s hand, he could feel the great power she had. Come on, come on, let''s eat that power. Eat it and make it mine. The instinctive desire of the cursed power within Ethan ran rampant. "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of the Duke. I''m not afraid of the power of Ambrosia that resides in you. Not at all." "Why?" "Because I''m strong. Maybe more than the Duke thinks. I''m strong." A voice that was filled with confidence. That firm and strong echo. In a way, words that could be said to be arrogant leaked through Sarah''s lips. He had to shake off this grabbing hand, saying that it didn¡¯t really make sense, but he didn''t want to let it go, maybe it was because of his raging power. "So, don''t be afraid that the Duke will hurt me too. Don''t worry about hurting Young Master Claude." "Countess Millen." "I''ll protect you. Trust me." Sarah said looking at the butler Veron and the head maid Ronda, who were also looking at them. Their expressionless faces when she first met them felt like a lie. They were now looking at Sarah and Ethan alternately with lively faces. The expressions of Veron and Ronda were colorful enough to easily recognize what was going on in their head. "You''ve already seen the miracle once, haven''t you?" The sun shone on Sarah''s bright smile. At that moment, Ethan breathed in briefly and looked at the scene. The hand which was held by Sarah felt hot as if it was on fire. Ethan''s eyes, which had sunk deeply, trembled faintly. So ridiculously, a woman named Sarah Millen appeared in front of him in a form that fitted exactly into Ambrosia. It was the most needed form for Ethan Ambrosia, and for Claude. "......" Ethan didn''t answer. It had been a long time since he felt so embarrassed, and he recalled a time when he had been so defenseless. "I''ll help you temporarily. Let the rest be done when the Duke can spare me enough time." Sarah raised her hand as if she had heard his answer. Her azure magic, which symbolized her, flowed from her palms. Sarah''s mana penetrated through the large cracked ring. As more and more mana flowed into the ring, his power, which had been running rampant, gradually found stability. "Haa¡­..." A satisfactory sigh escaped his lips. It felt like his body was filled with pure energy. The boiling sensation subsided, and the desire in his head that had been whispering crazy temptation ran away with tail between legs. "Look at this, I''m not hurt, and the Duke is getting better." When Sarah let go of Ethan''s hand, which she was holding tightly, a ring that had been transformed into a new one caught his eye. He remembered the first day he received the ring from Sarah. "It really is." It felt like being saved. Ethan could feel the feeling of that day once again. There was no salvation without a price. She was a magician who knew about the power of Ambrosia and could use that power to take whatever she wanted. If such a person were not an ally but a foe, she would probably begin a war of blood and flesh that was irreversible. And he had been wary of her for six years, who could appear again anytime. "You''ve become more comfortable, haven''t you?" Sarah smiled with eyes full of pure favor without asking him for anything. The sight of cold sweat flowing over her smooth skin was stuck in Ethan''s eyes. Although she seemed to have done it casually, it would never be easy to control this cursed power. Nevertheless, he could see that she didn''t show it at all, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even imagine what it was intended. "You are truly¡­...like a miracle to me and Claude." Sarah''s eyes widened for a moment at Ethan''s words that came out like a sigh. But she soon replied with a smile, rolling the corners of her eyes. "I just want to be like that." Sarah, who finished her job, touched Ethan''s necktie, which had originally bothered her. The crooked necktie gradually regained its neat appearance with a soft, gentle sound. Ethan looked down at Sarah''s hard-focused face. A petite woman, who only reached his chest, could calm the cursed power with a single touch. Sarah''s hair, which had been messed up as she was rubbing her head on the nape of Claude''s neck earlier, came into Ethan''s eyes. Ethan inadvertently raised his hand and swept Sarah''s hair down her ear. "Ah?" At his touch, Sarah raised her head with her eyes wide open. The spotless, clear azure eyes met Ethan''s deep-seated eyes. "Thank you." Sarah slowly closed her eyes and smiled to express her gratitude. She took a step back and a look of pride flashed across Sarah''s face as she looked at his necktie, which she had neatly rearranged. Then she returned to Claude''s side with an easy step as if she had done her job. "......Haa." Ethan let out a long breath that he had been holding back, and lowered the hand that had been holding Sarah''s hair. Knowing that the woman named Sarah Millen held extremely strong goodwill rather than hostility, yet he was constantly on the lookout for her, making him feel like a fool. If her seemingly harmless attitude had been a hoax, even those who did not trust people well would have been shocked. ''Clearly, there must be another reason why she shows kindness. I need to find it.'' Ethan thought so and swept down the necktie Sarah had touched. Now he decided not to doubt Sarah''s goodwill. However, if what Sarah wanted was in this Ambrosia, he decided to find it and hold it in his hand. It would be the driving force to make sure she wouldn¡¯t change her goodwill. Because holding the reason for that goodwill was more certain than uncertain goodwill. CH 18 Leaving behind Ethan Ambrosia, who stood still as if something had broken, Sarah stood next to Claude. Sarah bowed down, brought her lips to Claude''s ear, and whispered secretly. "Why don''t Young Master Claude say goodbye?" "Me? But¡­..." Claude wiggled his fingers and glanced into his father''s eyes. "You already said good morning greetings earlier." "I mean, Father doesn¡¯t look good now." "He talked to me just fine, what are you talking about?" Sarah followed Claude and glanced at Duke Ethan Ambrosia''s face. The Duke''s beautiful face had hardened before she knew it. It was a face that could frighten a child. ''What''s the matter all of a sudden?'' Sarah couldn''t understand the reason, so she felt embarrassed. Even though it was difficult to move the mana because of the blood vomit yesterday, she barely managed to squeeze it out and even restored the magic circle engraved on the artifact. Although it seemed simple, it was never an easy task. As evidence of that, she could still vividly feel the cold sweat dripping down her back. Even the slightest taste of blood that had flowed over remained in the mouth. She couldn''t vomit blood in front of everyone, so she had a hard time swallowing the metallic thing back. ''I can''t. I can''t go through this hardship without a single income.'' If it went on like this, Claude could not do anything and sent the Duke away. Sarah wanted to give Claude the everyday life of an ordinary family. Greeting one good morning, seeing one off and saying goodbye, and welcoming one back. From these small daily routines, she was thinking of showing love to the child who was hungry for affection little by little. Sarah bowed down and whispered in a low voice into Claude''s ear. "It''s just a word. If you do well, I''ll make Young Master Claude the winner of the bet we made earlier." "......Really?" "Of course. I''m not lying, am I?" Claude''s heart was shaken softly by Sarah''s temptation. It was a proposal that made his nonexistent courage spring up. Claude hesitated for a moment, then clenched his fists as if determined and took a step forward. "Father!" ".......Um?" As Claude called out loud, Ethan looked at the child, blinking his eyes as if waking up from his deep thoughts. "That. That¡¯s¡­..." Claude fidgeted, rolling his eyes. Ethan turned back for a moment at the attitude of the child, who seemed to have something to say, and looked at his coachman''s face. The coachman, who was obligated to take him to the Imperial Palace in time, was stamping his feet. Had it been delayed further, Ethan might have been tardy for the first time since receiving the title of Duke of Ambrosia. Ethan sighed quietly and looked at Claude again. Claude was well aware that his father didn''t have much time, so the child closed his eyes and shouted. "Have a safe trip!" "......" At that moment, the Duke''s eyes widened. The blue jewel-like eyes that shone brightly fluttered finely. Ethan smiled for a moment, then answered with a voice full of laughter. "I''ll be back, Claude. Thank you for seeing me off." Like that, Duke Ethan Ambrosia boarded the carriage. The coachman, who was impatient due to the delay, hurriedly drove the horse as soon as the butler closed the carriage door. A carriage carrying the Duke quickly ran across the garden toward the main gate. "......" Ethan stopped trying to check the documents like a habit in the carriage. Then he saw Claude and Sarah moving far away through the window of the carriage. "How come you look so good, My Lord? I couldn''t sleep well yesterday because I was dealing with the First Prince." Jade, who was working frantically in the wagon, flipping through papers, grumbled a little when he saw the Duke''s face. Ethan looked away from the window and looked at his aide. "Does it look like that?" "Of course it looks like that. Look in the mirror. If you enter the Imperial Palace in this state, you will be able to make all the ladies you see collapse as you pass by." Jade shook his head, saying he was tired of dealing with invitations and proposals flying into the mansion. Jade was tired just by dealing with ladies and noblemen wandering around in time for the Duke of Ambrosia''s entrance and exit. It was because they were unable to speak to the Duke of Ambrosia and rushed to Jade to dig up any information. "You should know that the reason I can''t date is because of you, My Lord. Okay?" Jade murmured constantly, but Ethan didn¡¯t pay him any mind. He raised his hand and gently stroked his lips with his finger because it was so awkward to see himself smiling, which was not made up. "Come to think of it, did Countess Millen see you off? I think I heard her voice earlier¡­..." "She did." "Then I, I should also say hello¡­...!" Jade quickly opened the window connected to the coachman. The coachman, who was sitting in the coachman''s seat, was startled and tried to pull the reins quickly, asking what was going on. Ethan covered Jade''s mouth with one hand and commanded with a firm voice. "Go quickly." "Ugh um!" Jade whined with eyes full of complaints, but Ethan heard it in one ear and laughed aloud. One woman named Sarah Millen came in as the nanny of the Duke¡¯s house, and she managed to change the atmosphere of the mansion and even him and Claude in an instant. However, he didn''t hate the feeling of disharmony. *** "Did you hear that? Did you hear that, Nanny?" Claude jumped up and down with sparkling eyes. She could tell how happy the child was just by the sound of his breathing, which was bursting with excitement. Sarah smiled proudly and nodded. "Of course I heard it. The Duke said thank you for seeing him off." "That''s right! Father thanked me. He said he''d be back!" "Yes, yes, he certainly did." Sarah smiled and stroked Claude''s head. Claude smiled brightly as he received that friendly touch. "He''ll be back!" "Of course, he''ll be back." "He''ll be back safely, right?" "Of course, of course." Smiles also bloomed on the faces of the servants watching Claude, who was running around happily. It was because, for the first time in their eyes, Claude looked like a child of his age. Among them, butler Veron opened his mouth with a smiley face. "Little Master, it''s still morning, so the weather is very chilly. Let''s go inside." "Ah! Okay, I got it." It wasn''t until the butler said so that Claude realized that he could see a faint smoke of his breath coming out of his mouth. Before taking his steps back into the mansion, Claude looked at Sarah who was smiling behind him. "......Let''s go in together, Sarah." Claude reached out his small hand and pulled Sarah''s hem. Oh my god, Heaven! Sarah covered her mouth with one hand and was led inside by Claude¡¯s hand. ''Claude just called my name! My name!'' Ronda looked delightfully at Sarah, who was so happy that she couldn¡¯t utter a sound. Sarah''s eyes, looking around, seemed to be saying ''Look at this. Everyone in the vicinity. Our Claude called my name! My name!'' She wanted to shout out like that, but she seemed to be holding it in with her mouth shut. While being dragged by Claude''s hand, a maid hiding behind the pillar caught Sarah''s eyes. The maid, who was biting her lips and clenching her fists so hard that her hands turned white, quickly hid behind the pillar when her eyes met Sarah. ''That child is......'' It was May Chenblun, who was Claude''s exclusive maid who was scolded by Sarah. The other day, Sarah told the head maid that she wanted May to be separated from Claude. The head maid also happily accepted Sarah''s request, saying that May was in trouble trying to control Claude. From May''s point of view, it was understandable to resent Sarah because her position in the Duke¡¯s house collapsed overnight. She even used magic to increase the weight of the cane to tease her. So Sarah assumed that if May hated someone, she would be the object of that hatred. However. ''That child......why was she looking at Claude and not me?'' May''s sharp gaze was directed at Claude, not Sarah. __________ T/N: I just had a mental breakdown as I finally found out that the author used the same word to describe the eye color of Ethan, Sarah, and Claude (facepalmed). The author used ¡°??¡±, which can be translated into ¡°blue¡±, ¡°azure¡±, and ¡°green¡± (facepalmed again). I had to look at both of the novel¡¯s covers again and zoom in to determine the color shade. I felt like I was color-blind for a moment LOL. Anyway, in conclusion, Clade¡¯s eyes are green, Sarah¡¯s eyes are something between green and blue, so I¡¯ll use azure. Finally, Ethan¡¯s eyes are darker than Sarah¡¯s, so I¡¯ll use blue. CH 19 Come to think of it, Ronda, the head maid, said this about why she let her be next to Claude even though she knew May''s personality. When Ambrosia''s power was manifested in Claude, there was no one who wanted to get close to him due to fear, so she had no choice but to use May. After hearing those words, Sarah''s mind was complicated. ''In Flower of Darkness, I wrote that May stayed by Claude''s side to succeed, but¡­¡­ If you witnessed Ambrosia''s power firsthand, even the snobbish May could run away. After all, she''s still a noble girl no matter what¡­...'' Sarah was lost in thought for a moment. There seemed to be more things she didn''t know. "Nanny, Nanny!" Sarah, who was lost in thought, came to her senses at the sound of Claude calling her. "Yes, Young Master Claude." "What are you thinking of? I called you for a long time, but you didn''t answer¡­..." "Ah, it''s nothing. But now you''re not calling my name again?" Sarah smacked her lips regretfully. How good it was when her name flowed out of those dense lips. She was almost dizzy. Sarah''s voice was full of regrets. "When, when did I call your name? Hmph." Claude blushed in embarrassment and turned his head. Even as she smiled at his cute appearance, Sarah still looked towards the pillar where May was standing. However, in the meantime, May was nowhere to be seen. She had a bad feeling for some reason. Her premonition was generally not wrong, so she was even more worried. She would rather have May''s hatred directed at her, but if it was towards Claude, she wouldn''t sit down to wait and see. "Anyway, since you promised me that I would win the bet! Nanny, keep your promise!" "Ah ah, indeed I did that." She promised Claude to make one thing for him to be praised by the Duke. In fact, she would try to do so even if Claude didn''t win the bet, but Sarah decided not to tell him that. "Ta-da." Sarah took an envelope made of high-quality material from her arms and handed it to Claude. "What''s this?" "Take a look." Claude opened the envelope with a curious look. A card made of stiff paper fell on Claude''s small palm. Although he was six years old, Claude, who could now read the Imperial language, stammered and read what was written on the card. "Imperial Palace, Pass. Ethan Ambrosia¡­..." As Claude finished speaking, the faces of everyone in the room turned pale. Except for Sarah Millen, who was smiling brightly thinking that ''Our Young Master Claude is also smart''. Claude looked back at Sarah with a stiff face and asked. "Why does Nanny have this?" No matter how young he was, Claude knew how important it was. Whenever his father entered the Imperial Palace, he always checked and took care of it. No, regardless of the importance of this Imperial Palace Pass in the first place, he couldn''t understand why his father''s belongings came out of the nanny''s arms. "Of course I stole it." "When?" "Pretending to fix the Duke''s necktie earlier." "How?" "With my competent magic!" Claude was speechless at the bold confession of a crime that flowed out so casually and looked at Sarah blankly. Claude''s creaking head turned toward Veron and Ronda. He was going to ask for help from the smartest and most competent twins in this mansion. However, both of them gently avoided Claude''s eyes, sweating with pale faces. Even though all the people in the mansion avoided Claude, only the two of them never avoided him. For the first time, the butler and the head maid turned away from the gaze of their Little Master. "Now, shall we go and tell the Duke, who has now entered the Palace without the Imperial Palace Pass, before he gets into trouble?" Sarah smiled and pushed Claude''s stiff back. Only then did Claude, who came to his senses, rush to his room. Regardless of the compliment, he only thought that he should save his father who would be in trouble with his own hands. "As expected, I hate Nanny so much." "Heaven! You hate me even though I tried this hard?" "I don''t know. I hate you, Nanny!" Claude ran up the stairs screaming. Veron and the servants, who suddenly had to help their Little Master, hurriedly followed behind. "Haha, so cute". Sarah, who actually turned the mansion upside down, laughed at Claude''s small head. She didn''t want to be hated by Claude, but it was so much fun to tease Claude. The sight of him screaming with such a red-hot face was like a really angry chick itself. Sarah was weak against those things. "Now, shall I go find the foolish child?" Sarah muttered and looked at the side where May had disappeared. Her azure eyes gleamed coldly. *** When Sarah found May, she was dipping her feet in the cold water and stepping on the laundry. Along with the angry kick, her pouty lips grumbled nonstop. "What kind of trouble is this, just because of that damn magician¡­...!" She gripped the hem of her skirt in anger for a moment, then took a deep breath and started stepping on her laundry again. "What''s cute about a kid who was born after killing his mother!" It was the moment when May grumbled like this. "Argh!" The water that had been washing the laundry quickly surged upwards and poured into May''s face. May, who was suddenly soaked in the water, met Sarah, who was looking at her with terrifying eyes. "Gasp." As the smile on Sarah''s face, who was always smiling, disappeared, the pressure May had felt before wrapped around her body. She realized that Sarah had heard everything she had said. Something colder than the cold water ran down her body. She once read in a book that the wrath of a magician was enough to destroy a small palace. May''s mind went blank at the fact that an angry magician was right in front of her. "Why do you hate Claude?" "Wh, what¡­..." "I''m asking this kindly. Can''t you tell me?" "......" "I can make you open your mouth in other ways." In Sarah''s hands, the azure magic she had seen before vibrated like smoke. Tears began to well up in May''s eyes when she saw it. She looked like she was about to burst into tears at any moment. "Ha." Sarah sighed briefly and tingled her finger. "Argh!" Then the water storm fell over May once again. "Don''t be silly, just answer the question I asked." May realized that there was no mercy in Sarah''s voice, so she swept her wet hair and spoke in a calm voice. "I hated Young Master Claude. It''s disgusting to say he''s loved when he isn''t." May''s voice was so cold that she wondered if it was the same person who had been trembling a while ago. It was the true form of May. "...... He shouldn''t expect to be loved when he was born after killing his mother." May bit her lips for a moment. "I''m also a child who was born after killing my mother. That''s why I always had to survive." "......" "I had to hide and live in fear of being killed if I caught my father''s eye, and I was beaten by my brothers, and the people in my family tried not to give me food to eat." When she was very young, May had a clear memory. The memory of her father coming in on a dark night and trying to strangle her by putting a hand on her neck. The memory of running away from the room when she opened her eyes and begged for help. Her older sisters and older brothers bullied her because they lost their mother because of her, and their father turned a blind eye to it even though he knew it. The faces of the servants who whispered that the Baron wanted her to die. "I struggled with all kinds of things to survive. I couldn''t wish for love, it was a luxury for me who was born after killing my mother. Young Master Claude has to realize that he''s blessed just by being able to wish for it." "Do you think it''s a blessing?" "What if it''s not a blessing? At least Young Master Claude, unlike me, doesn''t have to tremble because he''s afraid he''ll die if his father sees him!" As Sarah heard the story bursting out like a scream, she remembered May Chenblun from ''Flower of Darkness''. Was it because she hated Claude Ambrosia that May Chenblun had this fate? Or was it because she had such a fate that she became the character ''May Chenblun'' and appeared before Sarah''s eyes? She couldn''t figure it out. But one thing was clear. ''If that child became like that because of the novel I wrote as Park Hyeyeon¡­¡­ What should I do?'' CH 20 Thinking so, Sarah looked at May. She was catching her breath and shedding tears. It was a different tear than when she cried falsely a while ago. "Then why were you with Claude when his cursed power was manifested?" "......" At Sarah''s question, May bit her lips tightly. May, who had not avoided Sarah''s eyes since throwing off her pretense, turned her eyes away now. "You could be the next victim. Weren''t you scared?" May, who was only an ordinary human being, would have been afraid like other servants because Ambrosia''s power was the power that took away life force. May closed her mouth without answering. However, Sarah did not rush for an answer and looked at her leisurely. May, who knew the meaning of the gaze, tried to turn a blind eye to it, but soon sighed deeply and confessed. "I sympathized with Young Master Claude a little for my topic." "What do you mean sympathized?" "Because I thought that Young Master Claude¡­... would be abandoned and hated by everyone like me. So I didn''t hate him anymore. It felt like we got closer and he was like me." Obviously, May was by his side even though she hated the child until the end in ''Flower of Darkness.'' May''s words just now must have been sincere. "But you were staring at Claude earlier. Why? Why did you hate Claude again?" "......The Countess appeared. To Young Master Claude." "What does it have to do with your hatred?" "I secretly saw Countess purifying Ambrosia''s curse. I saw you throwing up blood. I''m quick to catch on. Because I''ve been conscious all my life." "......" "What happens to Countess if you purify that power next to Young Master Claude? Are you dying?" Sarah''s forehead slightly frowned at the difficult question. At that time, she didn''t know May saw the scene where she was vomiting blood. It was a setback. "It seems right. When I look at you, I can tell even if I hate it. You like Young Master Claude, right? He''s so adorable that you don''t know what to do? To the point where you know you''re going to die and yet you''re still by his side!" It was a feeling of inferiority about the appearance of a person who was willing to risk her life for Claude, whom she thought was the same as her. May raised her hand, which began to tremble and clenched her fist. "Why does only Young Master Claude have a person like you? Because he''s a high-ranking noble? Just because he''s young and cute? Or is Countess also aiming for the seat next to the Duke? So you''ll be next to Young Master Claude as a nanny..¡­. Argh!" Splash, once again, a water storm fell over May. "Get a hold of yourself. You shouldn''t think of Claude as the same as you." "Ah, that''s right¡­¡­ I''m a humble lady from a Baron family, and Young Master Claude is a noble from the Duke of Ambrosia." "Don''t be sarcastic." Sarah spoke as if she had become a strict teacher. It was like a way of admonishing an immature child. Then she slowly approached May. May faltered back as she watched Sarah approaching her. "Argh!" Then she tripped over the laundry on her feet and fell back. In an instant, her vision turned upside down. But it didn''t hurt. When she couldn''t feel the pain, May opened her eyes carefully, which she had closed tightly at the moment. "......!" May could find the azure magic surrounding her. In an instant, her expression was subtly distorted. "Why¡­¡­" She didn''t know why Sarah wrapped magic around her instead of letting her fall. At that moment, a white and fine hand reached out in front of May. May stared blankly at the hand reaching out to her. "Grab it." "......" Sarah grabbed May''s hand and looked at her face as she stood up. A voice was heard looking for Sarah in the distance. It seemed that Claude was ready to leave for the Imperial Palace. Sarah clicked her tongue as she saw May, who was still staring at her with a blank look. "Don''t blame your father for your fault. Are you going to insult your mother''s love, who protected you to the end?" Saying that, Sarah tingled her fingers. "......!" May''s wet clothes and hair quickly dried in an instant. "I can see where your character of being incredibly strong towards the weak came from. Your father should be scolded." Saying so, Sarah turned around. May stared blankly at Sarah''s back as she walked away without punishing her. She insulted her master, and later in despair, even tried to insult Sarah. "Why am I......" May patted her neatly trimmed hair and the hem of her clothes. ''Are you going to insult your mother''s love, who protected you to the end?'' Sarah''s words, which were left behind, caused a gentle ripple in May''s heart. "......" May fell down with her hands covering her face. She felt like crying. *** Jerome Lucreaver. It has been 37 years since he, an experienced knight, was in charge of guarding the Imperial gates. To be in charge of guarding the gates of the Imperial family was the greatest honor in his knight''s life. So today, for the first time, the word retirement came to his mind. In his 37 years of service, he had been through a lot of absurd things, but this was the first time he experienced something like this today. "I''m sorry, but can you say it again?" It was already the third time he asked this question. If Jerome couldn''t understand what he was saying, it was bound to result in a bad ordeal or a big problem. However, the child repeated what he had kindly said once again to make sure that the other party fully understood his feelings. "My father left the Imperial Palace Pass and I want to give it to him." "......So, ah¡­... I''m sorry. So, your father''s name is¡­¡­" "Ethan Ambrosia." "......Haa." Only then did Jerome understand why his colleague had been crying so much that he had to leave work. ''How the Duke of Ambrosia entered the Palace without his Imperial Pass, of course, he must have fallen asleep!'' It was the feeling of wanting to catch the death of his colleague who had asked him to take a shift right away and shake it off. Jerome looked at Ethan Ambrosia''s Imperial Palace Pass, which was quietly placed in his hand. It felt like sweat was dripping from his palms just by holding it. "It''s okay if I don''t deliver it to him myself. So please deliver this to my father. I don''t want my father to get in trouble." Claude clearly expressed his opinion in a cheerful voice. The son''s earnest heart for worrying about his father was enough to give a calm impression. But there was one problem. It was Jerome, not the High Duke, who would be in trouble when this became known. ''If it''s Ethan Ambrosia, he doesn''t even need an Imperial Palace Pass. Of course!'' Obviously, his colleague must have opened the gate only by looking at the seal of the Ambrosian family and the face of the Duke. Anyway, he was the only Duke of this Empire recognized by the Emperor, so his existence itself was like an Imperial Pass. In fact, this wasn''t such a big deal. However, it became a problem when the son of Duke Ethan Ambrosia, who he had only heard of rumors, brought the Imperial Palace Pass. Because it meant to inform the whole world that there was a hole in the gate management. Since the Duke was maintaining neutrality in the issue of succession to the throne, there were many nobles who were dissatisfied with him. It was clear that those seeking Ethan Ambrosia''s fault would bite him over this. Jerome was at the center of an incident that could be the starting point of the power struggle. "Somehow, somehow¡­..." Jerome began to sob as he looked back on his life that had now come to an end. He also remembered his lovely wife, who swore to spend the rest of her life with him and their rabbit-like children. If only the Young Lord of Ambrosia had come to him alone and showed him the pass, he would have been able to deliver it to the Duke without everyone knowing it, and could ask the Young Lord to keep it a secret. "Oh my, what a pity." But because of the woman behind Young Lord Claude Ambrosia, who was clicking her tongue and giving him a sympathetic glance. The woman who heard all these conversations left Jerome with no hope or no back. "Fufu." When Jerome was in despair, a clear laughter leaked out through Sarah''s lips. CH 21 Watching the knight that could not hide his despair, Claude just nodded his head without knowing the reason. Is it that hard to deliver this one thing? It was too complicated for the child to understand. Sarah smiled at Claude, who was looking at her with a look of asking what was wrong, raising her index finger and touching her lips. Shh. Perhaps he understood the meaning, Claude nodded calmly and stepped back. Sarah said in a soft, affectionate voice. "I have heard of and knew the honor of a knight who worked hard for the Imperial Palace for a long time. It is impossible to make such a knight suffer from such a small task." "What do you mean......?" Sarah took out an Imperial Palace Pass with her name on it from her arms. A glimmer of hope flashed in Jerome''s eyes as he looked at it. Looking at Jerome''s slowly brightening complexion, Sarah nodded her head as if it was the correct answer. "Please grant me permission to enter the Imperial Palace with the Young Lord of Ambrosia with my pass. If that''s the case, then Duke Ambrosia''s pass will go to its master safely. As if it had never been away from its master." "......!" Jerome''s eyes widened after checking Sarah''s pass. ''Countess Sarah Millen? I heard that she disappeared 6 years ago!'' Sarah Millen was the only lady to make her debut at the rank of Countess. However, she disappeared shortly after her debutante, so she received all kinds of curiosity from people. I can''t believe that I only recognize Sarah Millen now! "I will open the gates. Countess Millen. Thank you so much for your consideration!" Jerome bowed his head, remembering her from six years ago, she was a kind and caring woman. Sarah achieved her purpose lightly, and then grinned as she looked at Claude. "Young Master Claude, why don''t we take a look around the Imperial Palace?" At Sarah''s words, Claude lifted his head. The twinkling eyes of the child filled with anticipation. "Let''s do it!" Claude got into the carriage with Sarah''s help. Claude rolled his feet as he opened the carriage''s window wide and looked at the slowly opening gates. *** "Wow! Look over there, Nanny! Over there!" "Okay, Young Master Claude! Please don''t run! You''ll get hurt!" Claude ran around the Imperial Palace with a glowing face. The child''s shining green eyes were constantly rolling around. It was a reaction that made her feel rewarded. How frustrated he must have been because he lived only in the mansion. ''He loves it so much, I want to bring him here every day.'' Sarah knew why Claude especially liked it so much, so she struggled to overcome her bitterness. Children of Claude''s age usually visited the Imperial Palace once or twice. This was because the Emperor, who thought they were talented people to work in the Imperial Palace in the future, allowed aristocratic children of Claude''s age to enter with their guardians. "Nanny, Nanny! Is it true that there are only five gardens in the Imperial Palace?" "Yes. There are five in total, including a rose garden cherished by His Majesty the Emperor, a tulip garden taken care of by Her Majesty the Empress herself, and a garden owned by each Prince." "I want to see everything but I don''t have time, right?" Claude groaned nervously. He deserved it too. Claude was probably the only nobleman son of this age who had never visited the Imperial Palace. Before the coming-of-age ceremony, the noble son could not enter the Imperial Palace without parental permission and companionship. Secretly, among the children of nobles, the number of visits to the Imperial Palace became a token of the expectations, interest, and affection they received from their parents. ''How much did he long for this?'' According to Sarah''s investigation, the previous Duke was also famous for never taking his children to the Imperial Palace until adulthood. Ethan Ambrosia also had no record of visiting the Imperial Palace as a child. Perhaps that was why Ethan Ambrosia also had no intention of bringing Claude to the Imperial Palace. There wouldn''t be anyone around him who dared to advise the Duke of Ambrosia. ''It must be an important issue among noble children.'' In the end, Claude had no choice but to be discouraged whenever there was a meeting of noble children. Looking at Claude, who liked it so much, she was glad to have sneakily stolen the Imperial Palace Pass in Ethan Ambrosia''s arms. "Today, we will visit the rose garden, which is closest to the Emperor''s Palace, where the Duke will be staying. You can visit the other gardens next time." "Next time? Will I be able to come to the Imperial Palace again next time?" "Of course. Next time, the Duke and I will hold your hands and we will come as a group of three." "Really? With Father?" "Of course. Do you remember? Once a week, there is time for the Duke and Young Master Claude to play together." "Ah, that''s right! It was!" "If Young Master Claude wants to, you can visit the Imperial Palace once a week! It''s amazing, isn''t it?" "Yeah!" Claude smiled, coloring his cheeks beautifully. The thought of walking through the Imperial Palace holding his father''s hand filled his mind with happiness. Now, he had something to say to the noble children, who secretly ignored him and said that he must not be loved by his father. "Let''s go to Father first!" The sight was good, but Claude, who remembered the purpose of coming to the Imperial Palace, smiled brightly and ran to the front. In the Duke family, the child who was still trying to act like a grown-up was an unparalleled child here. "Oh my, you''ll get hurt if you run!" Laughing as if she couldn''t help it, Sarah followed the child diligently. At that moment, Sarah''s face hardened terribly when she saw the man walking in front of them. "Ouch!" The accident happened quickly. Sarah had no time to call Claude. Claude, who was running in a hurry, did not see what was ahead of him, and bumped into a man''s leg and got bounced off. ''Why is that man here!'' Sarah hardened her face and ran to Claude. A small scream escaped from Claude''s mouth, who had fallen heavily backward. "Uh uh¡­¡­" "Young Master Claude, are you okay?" Sarah approached in haste and helped Claude stand up. She looked around at the child''s delicate body with a busy gaze. The child began to hiccup, perhaps surprised. A man''s voice with a sense of arrogance fell heavily over their heads. "Oh, who is this? Isn''t it Countess Sarah Millen?" "......" "I''m seeing that precious face that seems to hide fully even though I''ve been looking for it." The man''s voice, who recognized Sarah at once, was filled with hate that was close to obsession. The sound of a sword being pulled out of the scabbard came straight to Sarah''s ear. "Nan, Nanny¡­¡­" The sharp metal was so close to Sarah''s neck as if it would cut her head off at any moment. Seeing that, Claude trembled with a pale face. Sarah raised her hand, covered Claude''s eyes, pulled him into her arms, and hugged him. "Shouldn''t you raise your head?" Once again, the man''s order was issued over Sarah''s head. She could feel the child''s body flinching and trembling in her arms. Stroking the child''s back with her gentle hand in reassurance, Sarah raised her head and looked straight at the man. The man, who looked several times older than she remembered, seemed to have been hit very directly by the flow of time. "You''re finally showing your expensive face. It''s been 6 years, Sarah Millen." A mean smile appeared on the man''s wrinkled face. The sword, which was gripped violently in his large hand, vibrated faintly. She didn''t know if it was because of anger or because of joy. "It''s nice to see you like this." The man laughed with a voice that was uncomfortable to hear as if he had something in his throat. Even though Sarah knew that the blade drenched in flesh and blood was touching her neck, Sarah smiled brightly as if it were nothing. "Sarah Millen of Count Millen meets His Majesty the First Prince of the great Crombell Empire." He was the First Prince of the Crombell Empire, the beloved son of the old Emperor and most hated son of Crombell Empire. It was Caesar de Crombell. The shame of the Crombell Empire, who had gone mad because he hated his father who still did not give up the throne at the age he should have ascended to the throne. CH 22 "Say it again." Ethan''s face sank colder than frost in the middle of winter. Jade rushed to the Duke''s office and wondered countless times whether to tell him the news or not. Recalling that he had heard somewhere that it was better to be sold first, he eventually said it, but when he saw the Duke''s reaction, he realized that something was wrong. "Jade." There was a great sense of pressure in the heavy, low-pitched voice. He could also see that his anger was overflowing even though it was invisible. The Duke doesn''t call me Sir Jade! Jade said once more, trying to give strength to the corners of his eyes as tears were about to come out. "Young Master Claude visited the Imperial Palace with Countess Millen¡­..." "......" "On the way from the Rose Garden to Sernia Road¡­¡­" "......" "They happened to run into the First Prince who had come back after giving an audience to His Majesty..¡­." As soon as Jade finished speaking, there was a loud bang and the sound of a heavy chair falling backward. Ethan stood up from his seat and looked at Jade with a cool look. "Urgh." Jade grabbed his chest as if he were stabbed. "Even after seeing that, is Sir calmly coming to my office and posting a report?" "Not, not calmly but I ran here in haste. However¡­¡­" Ethan''s eyes shone sharply in Jade''s excuse, which was not an excuse at all. "Sir, don¡¯t let even a single ant pass through the Sernia Road." "......What? There are so many courtiers and nobles in the Imperial Palace, how can I do it!" "Do it. If Sir wants to make up for the mistakes just now." Ethan, who looked coldly, passed by Jade''s side. Just by looking at his footsteps as he strode forward with a longer stride than usual, you could tell that Ethan had put down his composure for a while. ''Uarghh!'' Jade eventually screamed inside and pulled out a signal ball that he couldn''t use several times a year. This was the moment when he had to use all the seeds that had been sowed in the Imperial Palace before his angry Master lost his temper and ran rampant. "What a headache." Ethan pressed his fingers against his throbbing head. Today, the First Prince, who was told that he was temporarily deprived of his position as a prince, was insane. Even so, he had been receiving reports that his madness was getting worse. ''It''s too early to deal with the First Prince now. The Second Prince and Third Prince will join forces to hold Ambrosia''s leash.'' He agonized for a moment. The First Prince, who constantly tried to dig into Ambrosia''s power, was annoying, but it was true that his existence alone was helpful by balancing the power of the princes. If the First Prince was completely overthrown here, Ambrosia would have no choice but to actively intervene in the issue of succession to the throne in the future. And it was something Ethan was constantly wary of. If the eyes of the nobles were focused on Ethan instead of scratching each other, no matter how hard they try to keep it secret, Ambrosia''s ugly power would be revealed to the world. And Ethan and Claude will become real monsters. "......" He inadvertently touched the ring that Sarah had given him as a habit. He remembered Sarah''s mischievous smile, saying that it had temporarily allowed him to control his powers again. He remembered Claude, who was happy as if he had everything in the world just because he barely received a greeting. "Haa." Even though he knew it would be a headache, he wanted to get rid of the First Prince who was going crazy in front of Claude and Sarah. It was a choice that he would never make if he was the previous Duke. He would wait for the right time by taking care of himself as much as possible and watching everything from behind. Even if someone was sacrificed and suffered in the process, it would have lost its meaning in front of Ambrosia''s glory. "......How dare you." From far away, he could see the First Prince with his hair undone like a crazy person. And in front of him, Sarah was hugging Claude. "My son¡­..." There was no warmth in the quiet voice. He was seeing red. In a moment when he had been suppressing himself, he let his anger overflow. Along with the breaking sound, the ring in Ethan''s palm was shattered into pieces. As he unfolded his hand, pieces of broken ring fell down. Then, in Ethan''s hands, dark red energy fluttered and disappeared as if it had been absorbed. "Fu." Ethan took a deep breath as he felt Sarah''s mana breathe into his body. *** Seeing Sarah''s brightly blooming smile, the First Prince frowned greatly. The age of the First Prince was now over fifty. Even if he had normally succeeded to the throne, he was at the age where he should have watched the battle for succession, not the age to fight for succession. His appearance, once in the spotlight for being gorgeous, was also rusted by his continued despair. In the end, he even got an order from the Emperor to refrain from participating in foreign activities because he didn''t want to see him. "How dare you look at me and smile like that." His blade reached the tip of Sarah''s chin. "How does it feel to be Countess? I haven''t heard your thoughts yet." "It is an indescribable joy to own a family. I hope that Your Highness will one day fully enjoy this joy as well." "How dare you discuss the throne in front of me?" The furious First Prince''s blade pierced slowly into Sarah''s pale, soft neck. With the sound of the skin ripping, red blood began to trickle down the neckline little by little. "I can kill you right now. Do you think I can''t do it?" "Yes. Because the First Prince is weak." To Sarah, the seizure of the First Prince was ridiculous. According to the Flower of Darkness, this was the time when the First Prince had completely lost the Emperor''s trust. From the mouth of the old Emperor who loved him the most, he must have been ordered to temporarily step down from his position as a prince, rest a little, and learn the world again. That was why he was going crazy like that. The unlucky prince, who was thirsty for the throne and went crazy by the side of the Emperor who did not pass him the throne. In Flower of Darkness, the First Prince, Caesar de Crombell, was defined as such. ''There is no way that the Emperor''s trust can be restored, so what could he do?'' While Sarah was struggling, blood flowing down her neck fell on Claude''s cheek, who was trembling in her arms. "Nan, Nanny¡­¡­ Heuk!" Claude''s frightened eyes burst into tears. Sarah''s palms, which were covering the child''s eyes, quickly became damp. ''It''s because of me. Nanny is in danger because of me¡­¡­'' It was because he ran around without looking ahead. Claude shook his body loudly and tried to escape Sarah''s arms, but the more he did, the more she squeezed him into a tighter hug. The child knew that Sarah could not run away and ask for help because she was protecting himself. Still young and weak, he could not do anything for the nanny who was threatened with a sword. ''It''s because she''s next to me. That''s why both my mother and my nanny became like this. I shouldn''t have been born.'' In such a helpless situation, Claude''s thoughts gradually turned for the worse. It was then that Claude could hear Sarah''s voice in his head. [Shh, calm down. Young Master Claude.] "Nan, Nanny?" [This is a magic that only Young Master Claude can hear my voice. Did you forget? I''m a magician. I''m a great one at that too.] "Heuk, Nanny¡­¡­" [So don''t worry too much, Young Master Claude. I''m going to win anyway.] So calm. Claude shed tears again at Sarah''s pleasant voice. Even in this situation, he was annoyed and angry that Sarah''s voice contained laughter. He was so scared to think that there was nothing he could do, but the nanny didn''t seem to mind. Nevertheless, he was relieved. That''s a relief. That''s a relief. Because my nanny is a magician. I''m glad she''s a very strong magician. [Besides, look over there.] Sarah parted two fingers to open Claude''s view. From afar, Claude''s father, Duke Ethan Ambrosia, was seen approaching quickly with a tremendous face. Only then did Claude''s body, which had been tense, loosened as if relieved. Sarah smiled brightly feeling the change. CH 23 "Are you smiling?" "I always have a smiling face, Your Highness. It''s been 6 years, so it''s easy to forget. That''s what time is after all." When Sarah smiled once again, the First Prince''s hand added more strength to the sword. A little more blood leaked from her throat. ''What would the Duke be thinking?'' It was not intended to deprive the First Prince of the right to succession to the throne, so it was too much of a burden for the Duke of Ambrosia to deal with him now. The problem was that this kind of accident happened with the First Prince when the timing was not right. However, Sarah''s worries did not last long. ''If all you need is just a reason, I can make one. Ambrosia will be able to play with that small cause to the fullest.'' She decided to stimulate the First Prince''s weaknesses even harder. "I hope you don''t provoke me anymore, Sarah Millen." "Patience is one of the monarch''s virtues. Your Highness'' virtue is barely¡­¡­" Sarah carefully looked up and down at the First Prince, then shook her head sadly. "Haiz¡­¡­" The eyes of the First Prince turned to the sight of Sarah clicking her tongue as if it was genuinely regrettable. "I''ll kill you!" The First Prince raised his arm holding the sword to the top of his head. The tip of the sword was pointing at Claude, not Sarah. If he cut off the flesh of that little boy that Sarah had been holding dearly from before, he would know. Is that woman''s distorted face still beautiful? Will she still be able to smile in front of him? With that in mind, the First Prince swung his sword without hesitation. ''That crazy man!'' Sarah raised her mana to protect Claude. Recently, she felt that her body was losing strength little by little because she had been using her mana too much. "......!" At that time, the blade, which was just around the corner, stopped like a lie. "What, what is this!" The First Prince was embarrassed by the sword that did not move no matter how much force he applied, and now he held the handle with both hands and used all of his strength. However, the blade stopped in the air and remained motionless as if it were stuck in a stone. The tip of the knife was just shaking lightly as if this was all the power of the First Prince. Only then did the embarrassed First Prince find the blade was engulfed in a fog that looked black and muddy. He hurriedly looked back. "Duke of Ambrosia¡­...!" Behind him, Duke Ethan Ambrosia stood with a face of no warmth. The black fog surrounding the blade of the First Prince was spewing out of Ethan. The black fog, which slowly hovered around Ethan, wriggled as if it were preparing to attack the First Prince at any moment. "Ha, haha, hahahaha!" The First Prince smiled grotesquely with gleaming eyes. "It really was this. It was a headache to figure out how the hell did Jim Wood come back as a retarded, but now I know¡­..." From a long time ago, the First Prince felt like he was going crazy because the Ambrosia family was annoying. From the previous Duke of Ambrosia, to whom he was compared in all cases, to Ethan Ambrosia, who was considered to be superior. The only Duke in the Empire was the one who he must be most vigilant if he took over the throne. On the outside, the Duke seemed to take a step back and be loyal to the Emperor as if he was not very interested in power, but he was never deceived. Who didn''t know that all nobles were helplessly swayed by how the Duke of Ambrosia set the table? ''Anyway, are you just ignoring me, who is a member of the royal family, on the subject of a duke? I will pluck out those arrogant eyes and chew them up!'' He knew early on that it would be easier than breathing to overthrow the current Emperor and seize the throne if he could grasp Ethan Ambrosia''s weakness. So the First Prince worked hard for a very long time to capture the weakness of Duke Ambrosia. He was convinced when the subordinate sent as a spy to the Ambrosia dukedom returned as an idiot without any achievements. There was something in Ambrosia. "It was true that you were cursed. I was not wrong! Ahahahahaha!" The Ambrosia family was cursed. It was one of the oldest rumors in the history of the Crombell Empire. He who ascended to the Duke position in Ambrosia was cursed that no one could love him. It was said that if you were next to the Duke of Ambrosia, you would slowly wither and die. That was why all the Duchess of Ambrosia went crazy or died early. No one believed it, but it was a rumor that spread throughout the Crombell Empire, like a legend that had been handed down for a very long time. "You hide such a filthy power with that noble face, Ethan Ambrosia." The First Prince smiled with his eyes shining with joy. No nobles knew that Ethan Ambrosia had such power. Who would have dared to think like that! "I finally figured it out, it''s me who found it! I''ve found the dirty curse you guys have been hiding for hundreds of thousands of years! Hahaha!" "......" "Because you''re such a monster, that kid must be a monster too! It''s a cursed bloodline, so he''s born by killing his mother, right?" Claude''s body trembled at the scornful sneer that chilled over his head. He couldn''t see anything because Sarah blindfolded him with all her might, but even the young Claude knew what was going on. "Don''t listen, Young Master Claude." As his little body trembled more intensely, Sarah held the child tightly in her arms, drawing up her mana, and covering his ears. However, even if Sarah did not cover Claude''s ears, the First Prince''s words could not continue. "Kugh ugh!" The black fog that erupted from Ethan''s fingertips quickly wrapped around the First Prince''s neck. The fear of being strangled and twisted at the hands of an intangible monster swept over the First Prince. "......!" The First Prince hastily tried to remove the black fog that was strangling his neck with his hand, but it was in vain. It was not as real as a rope, so the hand of the First Prince passed through the fog and brushed through the air. He gradually gasped and scratched his neck with his hand, but he could only scratch his neck. "You, how dare you! I''m from the royal family! How dare you touch the body of the royal family¡­¡­!" Slowly, the First Prince''s body floated into the air. When the heavy weight of the body was added, the pain that felt like his body was going to be torn apart came. The First Prince''s face turned bright red. He tried to wield the sword in his hand, but there was no power. "Ha¡­¡­" Ethan Ambrosia let out a long breath, sweeping up his messy hair from the run. This was the first time he had freely drawn out and used the power of Ambrosia, which was running wild inside him. As he unleashed the power he had constantly suppressed and restrained, a tremendous pleasure was swirling within him. "This is how it feels." The corners of Ethan''s trembling lips curled up softly. With his powers at his disposal, the endless possibilities this held made him thirsty again. He sensed that this was the most terrible pleasure that Ambrosia''s power had. "Don''t come, don''t come here! Heuk¡­...!" Perhaps because of his instinctive fear, the struggle of the First Prince became even more intense. ''Should I kill him?'' Ethan could feel the sweet murderous intent seeping through his cold, sunken head. Reason and impulse were fiercely opposed and urged him. He estimated how much power he needed to use to easily break that thick neck of the First Prince. It was just a very, very small power. It was so small that it felt easier than pressing the ant with his finger. "Aaaah!!" Ethan lifted the First Prince up higher and then threw him to the ground. The strong impact caused a great shock inside his body, so blood gushed out of the First Prince''s mouth. "The First Prince tends to run his mouth off." Listening to Ethan''s chilling words, the First Prince tried to control his trembling body instinctively. Even the Duke of Ambrosia could not directly harm Caesar de Crombell, the First Prince of the Crombell Empire. What the Duke of Ambrosia had done to him up until now was enough to be called treason. In addition, the substance of this cursed power of Ambrosia has not been revealed. This evil energy was probably safe to call it black magic. No matter how incapable the First Prince was, it was enough to play around with this fact. However, Ethan laughed at him as if he had read the thoughts of the First Prince. "You think you''ll be able to survive." Yes. In this Imperial Palace, no human being could harm the First Prince. Even if it were, they would face terrible Imperial punishment. It was the only lifeline he had. "Isn''t it strange?" "Wh, what......" "While the First Prince of the Empire is being humiliated like this. What are the Imperial knights in the Imperial Palace doing?" At Ethan''s words, the First Prince knew the true nature of the sense of incongruity that was constantly ringing the alarm in his head. The life-breathing Duke of Ambrosia was using a power he had neither heard nor seen without hesitation. The Imperial knights who could react to this level of magic or murder in an instant¡­¡­, there were none. "If Your Highness dies here and leaves no corpse, who will know." CH 24 The chilly words from Ethan''s mouth were polite, but there was no mercy. He looked as if he could lightly kill a bug that was annoying in front of his eyes. Something hot flowed between the crotch of the First Prince who noticed it. "......" The First Prince''s pants were soaking wet to the point it was see-through. The sour smell came up slowly. It was an unpleasant smell enough to bring back Ethan''s reason, which had gone away for a while. ''I''m seeing all sorts of things.'' Ethan frowned slightly. "Pft." At that moment, an uncontrollable laughter escaped from between Sarah''s lips. Ethan''s head turned toward Sarah and Claude. "It''s GG. GG." Sarah had been desperately covering Claude''s eyes, as he kept raising his head from the moment he heard his father''s voice. However, she was struggling to hold back her laughter, as if she had no choice but to see the tragic loss of the First Prince. Ethan let out a small breath as he looked at Sarah, who could laugh even as blood dripped down her neck. Being able to laugh like that meant she wasn''t seriously hurt. ''Ha¡­¡­'' A cool breeze blew into Ethan''s head, which was slowly getting eaten up by the pleasure of power. Now he felt like his reason was returning properly. Ethan closely examined Sarah and Claude''s condition. Perhaps she knew the meaning of that gaze, Sarah made eye contact with Ethan and smiled softly as if reassured. "If you do it anymore, it''s difficult to deal with it. Duke. It''s not good for Young Master Claude''s emotional education either." "......Okay." Sarah''s ring broke and her mana was absorbed into Ethan''s body. Thanks to that, he was able to use the power that did not take the vitality, but that was also a limit. As soon as Sarah''s power disappeared, the First Prince would immediately be deprived of his vitality and die, and lived as a fool or crippled. Ethan quietly nodded and gathered his strength. "Keugh!" The First Prince, who fell from the air, groaned in shock and crunched. As he gasped and trembled, he glanced at Sarah and Ethan alternately with bloodshot eyes. "Sarah Millen, I don''t know why you protected that child¡­..., is it because you''re possessed by that cursed power? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to spare the child who killed your friend who you love so much, would you?" As soon as he finished speaking, Claude''s body, who had been quietly listening to the sarcastic voice of the First Prince, trembled. "You''re out of your mind, Kajzer de Crombell." Ethan warned in a cold voice, but the First Prince laughed as if he had already lost his mind and tilted back. He continued after spitting out the blood in his mouth. "Even the famous person in the whole country, Sarah Millen, must have had no choice in front of the threats of the Duke of Ambrosia. Seeing her embrace the monster cub who killed her friend. Ha, hahaha. What a disgusting friendship¡­¡­!" Claude''s eyelids blinked slowly in Sarah''s palm. The child raised his head and looked up at Sarah. Sarah, who was soaked in blood because she protected him, was a friend of his dead mother. And he was said to be a monster who killed Sarah''s best friend. Tears slowly began to form in the child''s eyes. "Shh, that''s not true. It''s okay, Young Master Claude. You don''t have to worry about it¡­..." Sarah kissed the child''s head and gently comforted him. She was going to tell him one day, but she didn''t expect the child to find out in this way so quickly. While kissing Claude''s forehead, Sarah raised her gaze and looked at the First Prince. Sarah''s cold eyes sparkled with a strange light for a moment. "Even if I am abandoned by His Majesty, those who want to protect the dignity of the Imperial family will not let you go. Even if they have to pursue you to the end of the Empire, they will surely kill you." At that eerie curse, Ethan quietly lowered his gaze and looked at the First Prince''s wet pants. At that blatant gaze, the First Prince trembled with a sense of insult. "The dignity of the Imperial family¡­¡­, really." "......!" Is there any more insult than this? ''If only Father handed over the throne earlier¡­...!'' The First Prince clenched his teeth, thinking that it was because of the damn Emperor that he was humiliated like this. "Anyone, is there anyone here?!" A loud roar escaped his mouth. His painful throat was about to tear, but he groaned and coughed continuously while shouting. If only people could gather, he would be able to kill all these pests. Thinking so, the First Prince continued to shout in desperate, shattering his throat. Then, in this quiet place as if time had stopped, he began to hear the footsteps of several people running at once. "Excuse me, it''s over there! Over there!" There was even a voice calling people to gather. A smile of satisfaction formed on the First Prince¡¯s lips. They would now pay a great price for touching the First Prince of the Crombell Empire. "Oh no! I''ve seen something amazing, Knights! Duke Ambrosia and His Highness the First Prince......!" The voice was getting closer. It was none other than Jade Harper, the henchman of Duke Ethan Ambrosia, who was running toward them, leading the Imperial Knights. The First Prince had a strong feeling that something was wrong but he shook his head and tried to shake off the uncomfortable feeling. "Ah, well, how can His Highness the First Prince! Point a sword! At a vulnerable! And need-to-be-protected child!" Jade''s face and dozens of Imperial Knights following him began to be seen. Jade, who was running hard and waving his hand, smiled, revealing his white teeth. At the same time, people started pouring out like a lie on Sernia Road, where there was no one in sight previously. "Is this really a shortcut to the laundry room? It''s the road to the Emperor''s Palace, senior. If we run into someone of high rank¡­..." "Then we run into each other." The rookie courtiers followed the senior courtiers with both hands full of laundry. "I''m sorry, Viscount Luruntes. Originally, I was supposed to take you along the road near the Empress''s Palace, but due to maintenance, I was inevitably had to lead to the Sernia road." "Hmm, hmm. I visited the Imperial Palace for the first time in a long time because my territory is on the outskirts, but it''s okay to take this opportunity to see the Emperor¡¯s Palace as well." "Thank you for your generous forgiveness." Even aristocrats walked through the Imperial Palace with their families according to the guidance of the courtiers. People were diligently gathering at the scene to be the witnesses that the First Prince had hoped for so much. Sarah''s face, who was looking at the scene, clouded as if in trouble. The First Prince felt the victory as he saw Sarah''s expression. "Hahaha, look at this. Look at this! Duke Ethan Ambrosia has made me like this. How dare he insult and threaten the royal family! Come on, behead that bastard and rule him for treason. Come on!" When Jade Harper, as well as other witnesses, began to gather, the First Prince was able to shake off all of his strange uneasiness. "Here it is. Come here! Hurry up and look at what the Duke of Ambrosia has done to me!" The First Prince, who was now delighted as he finally had a chance to repay the insult, raised his voice and laughed loudly. That was when the First Prince began to notice that Sarah''s hand was carefully stretched toward him a little while ago. Then he heard the sound of fingers snapping. Finally, from some point on, the pain disappeared from his body without leaving a trace. He didn''t notice all of it. Of course, the wetness of the pants remained the same. "......" "......" All those who arrived at the scene couldn''t say anything as if cats got their tongues. Their faces were very seriously hardened as if they had seen something very unlikely. ''What happened to his pants?'' Even the Imperial Knights, who had to subdue the Duke of Ambrosia faster than anyone else, looked at the tragic loss of the First Prince and frowned at that thought. "Hurry up and do your part! Can''t you immediately charge the Duke of Ambrosia for contempt of the Imperial family?! This is treason. Treason!" The first emperor roared at the Imperial Knights. The blade held in the hand of the First Prince flashed with light whenever he ran wild. The complexion of those who saw his mad expression began to grow worse. All of their pale faces were horribly contorted. "I have finally uncovered the true nature of Duke Ambrosia!" The First Prince smiled meanly at those who were frozen stiff and didn''t say anything or do anything. He thought the situation was reversed in an instant. How amazing what the Duke of Ambrosia had done to him made people stand frozen like statues. "Come on, look at me. These clear marks left behind!" Even though he had said this far, he was frustrated as the Knights did not lift a finger even though they should have understood his intentions and moved as they should. The First Prince looked at them and raised his hand, fumbling his neck, and tried to shout once again. "What are you doing without moving right now¡­...!" However, something was strange. Until just now, his throat hurt as if it was going to rip. Of course, his throat, which should have been painful like it was burning, did not hurt. "Huh?" A bewildered sound escaped from the lips of the First Prince. CH 25 The Imperial Knights looked at the First Prince and thought blankly. ''What kind of crazy is this?'' From what Jade had said so far and the current situation, the words of the First Prince could be heard in five major ways. First. He threatened the child with a sword and stabbed the lady who tried to stop it. Second. With that, Duke Ambrosia stopped him. Third. He was afraid of the momentum of the Duke of Ambrosia and his body reacted in a way that could be considered bad manners. Fourth. He wanted them to look at the clear marks left behind. Fifth. Duke Ambrosia, who insulted him, should be charged for contempt of the Imperial family. This was treason. It really sounded like this, no more, no less. "Is he out of his mind now?" "What, what did His Highness the First Prince say just now......?" Those who had just arrived and witnessed all of this felt the same way. The First Prince tried to threaten the young child and the lady, but he was afraid of the Duke of Ambrosia and made a fuss without shame. Even if they didn''t hear what Jade said, they were able to guess what was going on. "Argh¡­¡­" Then a groan escaped from Sarah''s mouth. She was trying to cover it with her hand, but a clear wound in her neck could be seen through her fingers. Even if the wound was covered, her clothes were also stained with blood due to the continuous blood flowing out. Thinking of the pain the beautiful woman would have suffered, the blood of the Knights who were watching the scene boiled hot. In the midst of that, the child''s face, which she was holding preciously, was covered with tears. The appearance of a child trembling in Sarah''s arms was enough to arouse tremendous sympathy. "Oh. God......" Someone was praying to God and sighed. In this situation, the First Prince was the obvious perpetrator. The eyes of those who could not understand the situation now contained clear criticism against the First Prince. "No, no! I''m sure the Duke threatened me and strangled me. The strangling marks here are definitely¡­...!" The First Prince shouted loudly, bared his neck for everyone to see, and kept telling them to look. From his point of view, even if he tried to tell the truth, he could not explain it. "......" "......" However, no matter how much they looked at his neck, they couldn''t see any strangled marks. Rather, even his adam apple, which moved up and down due to yelling, looked healthy. "Ethan Ambrosia used the power of evil curse!" The nobles remembered in their minds the curse that had been passed down to the Duke of Ambrosia. How could he use the curse that no one could love him? Now, the minds of the people present at the scene, including the Imperial Knights, began to tilt toward the idea that the First Prince was talking nonsense out of embarrassment. The courtiers, who were well aware of the characteristics of the First Prince, who usually suffered from madness and liked to swing his sword, thought even more so. ''He usually kills courtiers, but he doesn''t touch the nobles¡­¡­ He must have really gone crazy this time.'' How many courtiers died at the hands of the First Prince? The courtiers considered the First Prince to be a madman. So did the citizens. Rumors of his madness had already spread within the Crombell Empire. It was quite different from Ethan Ambrosia''s reputation as a noble among nobles, who watched everything from behind without being swayed by Imperial pressure and power. "What are the Imperial Knights doing without looking after His Highness the First Prince properly? Are they going to insult the honor of the Imperial family like this?" Ethan scolded the Imperial Knights in a stern voice. Even though the First Prince was talking nonsense and framing him, people were amazed at his patience when enduring the insult in consideration of the royal honor. "As expected of the Duke of Ambrosia¡­..." "He''s so calm and concerned about the honor of the Imperial family even in this situation. He''s a true Crombell noble." The courtiers whispered to each other and threw their gazes of admiration. The same was true of the nobles and knights. Anyone would lose their reason if they witnessed their son being threatened with a sword. It was even more amazing because the First Prince, who usually killed just because he felt bad, was the opponent. "That''s the son of the Duke of Ambrosia, whom I''ve only heard of through rumors. He went out on an outing to the Imperial Palace and suffered a lot." "If my son came to the Imperial Palace and suffered this, which nobleman could stay still? I won''t be able to move on like this." "I heard that His Highness the First Prince beat a spy to death in front of His Majesty''s eyes last time." "Scary. Who would want to follow someone like him?" It was the First Prince who brutally beat a spy, who had turned into an idiot while carrying out the order to learn Ambrosia''s secret, to death at the Imperial meeting. Since then, the rumors that he had strongly angered the Emperor had already spread. "Your Highness the First Prince. We are sorry, but we''ll escort you, so we think you''d better go back now." "How dare you guys! If you''re the Imperial Knights, follow the order of the royal family!" "We''ll serve you." The Duke of Ambrosia, who must have been angry enough to lose his temper, paid his respects to the First Prince until the end. Ethan Ambrosia''s attitude toward the Imperial Knights was the knighthood they sought. The situation was sufficient for the judgment of good and evil of the Imperial Knights to act against the First Prince. "Oh, I happened to have a precious video recorder in my hand while passing by this road, so I was able to capture it miraculously!" At that time, Jade sneaked the video ball out of his arms and sent it to the air. ["......I hope that Your Highness will one day fully enjoy this joy as well." "How dare you discuss¡­...in front of me?"] Along with the voice of the First Prince full of anger, his sharp blade was clearly seen hurting Sarah''s neck. ["Nan, Nanny¡­¡­!"] The video was cut off at the last sound of Claude crying in Sarah''s arms. The video was no longer playing, but everyone had seen it. This made clear evidence. No matter how much the Emperor tried, he would not be able to cover up the First Prince even with all these situations and evidence. The commander of the Imperial Knights sighed deeply and said in a polite voice. "We will take you to the First Prince''s Palace, so please change your clothes. You won''t be able to see His Majesty in this state." "I, why am I...¡­!" "We, the Imperial Knights, have a duty to protect the honor of the Imperial Family." The gaze of the Knight Commander turned to the wet pants of the First Prince. The more people who witnessed that ugly sight, the more honor of the Imperial family would be tarnished, so he had to do his best to escort the First Prince. "No. No. It can''t be like this. You can''t do this to me!" "Please follow me. I''ll escort you." At the commander''s hand signal, the Imperial Knights rushed around the First Prince. The First Prince, hidden by the body of the magnificent knights, no longer had to show the ugly and shameful marks on his pants. However, as if he was wrongly accused, he continued to tear his throat and cry out loud. "Kill that cursed Ethan Ambrosia! Kill him now!" The faces of the people who were gossiping were mercilessly contorted. Some of them even covered their ears as if they didn''t want to hear it. The news of the First Prince being dragged out by the Imperial Knights would probably hit the social circles in a little while. It was self-evident that this incident, which would go up and down for several days through people''s mouths, would probably spread to the people outside the Imperial Palace. "Ehem, shall we go back to the laundry room?" The courtiers who had brought their laundry turned around and hurried back to the way they came. "Hmm, I''ll continue to guide you. Come this way please." "Tsk, this is the end of the First Prince." "Yes, yes. Let''s not even give a glance to the First Prince''s Palace." The nobles, who had been watching the situation, also coughed in vain, following the guidance of the courtiers, and moved on again. All of the courtiers who made several eyewitnesses were the spies planted in the Imperial family by the Ambrosia family. Jade, who seized the Sernia Road because of the furious Duke, had to run here and there to change people''s path at the right time, and soon collapsed in exhaustion. "Countess Millen." As people disappeared, Ethan quickly approached Sarah and Claude. As blood still leaked from her neck, he frowned and pulled a handkerchief out of his arms to block the wound. "Why aren''t you healing it? Let''s start with healing right away......" "Ha¡­... I''m a little tired. I don''t have the strength to heal it." Sarah''s body, who smiled helplessly, gradually became limp. The mana used to suppress Ambrosia''s power put a huge strain on Sarah''s body. She lost her blood in that state, and although she had barely stopped her hemostasis, her vision gradually became blurred. She had endured a long time just by trying to sit straight. Maybe it was because she was relieved that the situation was over. Now she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Ethan inadvertently reached out when Sarah faltered and collapsed. "Nanny!" A sharp, weeping scream erupted from Claude''s mouth. CH 26 Ethan caught Sarah¡¯s body, which was falling, faster than anyone else. The handkerchief was not enough to hold Sarah¡¯s blood, so she gradually began to dye Ethan''s clothes red. "Nan, Nanny. Nanny!" Claude shook Sarah''s cooling body with one of his tiny hands. Tears that had stopped in anger flowed down Claude''s pale cheeks again. Claude thought it was all his fault. The child knew that if he felt happy, then unhappiness would soon follow. So he hated himself even more. ''It''s because of me, Nanny will die because of me. Everyone around me will die, just like my mother.'' At that moment, black energy began to vibrate faintly in Claude''s eyes. "Claude?" Ethan noticed this and called out Claude''s name, but the child''s attention was focused on the collapsed Sarah. As soon as Ethan tried to reach out to Claude, a faint laughter leaked from Sarah, who was closing her eyes, as she saw the darkness engulfing the child''s green eyes. "Ah, ah ah¡­... It hurts, Young Master Claude." Her voice was weak, but there was a mix of laughter. Sarah opened her eyes and raised her hand, caressing Claude''s cheek. Then, the black energy that had risen in the child''s eyes subsided in an instant. Only then did Ethan''s shoulders, which had been tense, relax a little. "Are, are you okay? Are you okay, Nanny?" "Of course. Did you really forget? I''m a great and strong magician." "Don¡¯t say that¡­..." Claude cried and stuttered, clutching the hem of Sarah''s clothes. Perhaps she knew how the child felt as he used a lot of strength squeezing her clothes, thinking she seemed to disappear soon. Sarah raised her hand and stroked Claude''s head, leaving her body in Ethan''s arms. "I''m just out of energy. What should I say...... I¡¯ve been using mana for so long that my body doesn''t have strength? It''s just that." "Are you having a hard time?" "Um, if Young Master Claude kisses me, I will feel better?" Saying that, Sarah grinned. When they heard her whining as if she were playing a joke, they thought she was faking it. However, her complexion was so pale, her body was drooping, and her head was sweating. "Sir Harper, get the carriage ready. I will bring Countess Millen to the Duke¡¯s house." "I will prepare quickly." Even Jade, who had been sitting down from exhaustion, checked her complexion at Ethan''s command and jumped up and ran again. Ethan bit his lip, as Sarah¡¯s weight felt in his arms was infinitely light. Why is this woman''s body so light that she can control the power of Ambrosia at once? Ethan realized that Sarah was pushing harder to reassure Claude. As if feeling Ethan¡¯s gaze, Sarah smiled at him. "You don''t have to worry about people¡¯s eyes focusing on Ambrosia dukedom, so you should treat the wound first." "It would be better not to heal the wound, Duke. Many people have seen my wound, so if I heal them quickly, they will wonder." "I''ll take care of that. So, starting with the wound¡­..." "But, I don''t want to bother the Duke with just this." Ethan creased his eyebrows as he saw Sarah talking indifferently about her wound. ''Why are you doing this? Why¡­¡­'' As Ethan tried to get serious, Sarah opened her mouth in annoyance. "If Young Master Claude just kisses me, I''ll get better? Duke, tell Young Master Claude to hurry up and kiss me." Sarah tried to laugh and joke, but Ethan''s feelings became more complicated. Ethan, having a hard time looking at her like that, turned his gaze to the child, who had been weeping from earlier. "Young Master Claude, are you okay?" Sarah followed Ethan and turned her gaze to look at Claude''s face, asking in a serious voice. The child usually blushed when he was in front of Ethan, so he didn¡¯t notice that Claude¡¯s face had a subtle red fever. Noticing this, Sarah raised her hand and touched Claude''s forehead. "My chest is stuffy. It''s hot. Ugh¡­..." Claude cried, rubbing his forehead and cheeks on Sarah''s cool hands. Ever since he was relieved to hear Sarah laughing and talking, his heart was pounding so hard that it hurt. When Sarah recognized this, Claude''s complaints spurted out of his mouth. "It hurts, it hurts¡­..." "My God, he¡¯s so surprised today that he is suffering from a fever. Is the carriage still not here?" Sarah raised her body leaning against the Duke to hug Claude. "Ugh." But soon, her exhausted body lost balance and stumbled. Ethan once again caught her body. Thinking that she needed to hug and comfort the child so that he could calm down a little, Sarah looked up at Ethan and said. "I can''t do this because I don''t have the strength. Can you hug Young Master Claude instead of me?" Sarah tried to give Ethan Claude. Ethan, who had rushed to grab Claude and hug him, realized that there was no ring on his hand, and stopped and stiffened. The power that was temporarily under control due to the broken artifact lost control again and was on the verge of rampaging. If the black energy that covered Claude''s eyes a while ago was Ambrosia''s power, his power might run wild again. It would definitely have a bad effect on the child. "......" Claude realized his father was hesitating for a moment. Claude slowly lowered his arms, which had been about to reach his father. Then he held out to Ethan what he had held dearly in his arms. "This is?" "It''s the Imperial Palace Pass, you left it behind." "......" "If I don''t have this, Father will be in trouble. I''m here to give you this." Claude placed it in Ethan''s hand, which stopped trying to reach him after hesitating. With a face wet with tears and fever, it was worth trying to scream for a hug, but the child didn''t. Claude, who cried to Sarah and even hugged her, could not approach Ethan. A six-year-old boy looked at him. ''What is this? Only because of this¡­...'' Ethan''s face contorted in pain. He wanted to hug the child right now and see if he was really okay, but he couldn''t. ''Everything you cherish will die. All born with that blood will die! Because Ambrosia is cursed, because you are Ambrosia''s curse!'' He could hear his mother''s voice, which sounded like a curse. He couldn''t express his feeling because he didn''t know how to express it. He was too afraid to even get close. I''m afraid I''ll break him. I''m afraid I''ll ruin him. But for Ethan, Claude was a very precious child. He was the only blood left behind by his younger brother, who had left for the peace of the family. There was no way he wasn''t precious. "Thank you, Claude. Thanks to you, I¡­.." Ethan couldn''t speak. It was because despite not being able to hug Claude, who was in a fever, the child''s face was filled with joy when he said thank you. Just because he said thank you. Barely. With that one thing. "Ah ah, really,......" At that time, there was a small sigh and a sound of finger snapping. At the same time, Ethan''s long and delicate fingers shined azure with a ring of mana spinning around. "Countess Millen!" Ethan called Sarah in astonishment. It was because Sarah had no power to support her body but she still tried to control Ethan''s power by raising mana again. However, Sarah said in a firm voice while sweating. "Even if the Duke hugs Young Master Claude now, the power will not resonate." Why? Because Claude is the child of Dieline? Because of the request from Dieline who asked her to take care of Claude instead? He couldn''t understand Sarah, who only thought of Claude and Ambrosia in an attitude that she could do anything. No matter how much he looked into it, there was no benefit Sarah could get from helping Ambrosia. "Everyone has moments like that. A moment when a child is so adorable that you want to hug him as best as you can." Sarah rolled her eyes and smiled as she looked at Ethan, who had a blank expression on his face. Ethan''s desire to hug the child right now was so desperate that Sarah tried to overdo it a bit. That was all. "......" Ethan, who was looking at the child with shaking eyes at Sarah''s words, gently touched Claude''s face. He could feel the warm temperature of the child in his large palms. Claude smiled brightly as he received his father''s long-desired touch. Seeing that adorable appearance, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but embrace the small body of the child with all his might. ''I''m so glad¡­...'' Sarah looked at the two father and son with delight, enduring the nauseous feeling inside her. Feeling that she would vomit a lot of blood, Sarah closed her eyes constantly trying to circulate mana. She couldn''t vomit blood here now. It was then. Ethan held Claude in one arm and Sarah in the other arm and lifted her up. "Oh my!" There was no time to be surprised by his power to lift Sarah, a mature woman, as lightly as holding a teddy bear. Sarah opened her eyes and looked at Ethan''s beautiful face, which almost touched her nose. CH 27 "The carriage has arrived. The carriage will shake a lot as it runs fast. I''ll carry you until you arrive at the Duke''s house, so please lean on me comfortably." He easily fixed and hugged Sarah so that she could be more comfortable in his arms. "Heaven¡­¡­" Sarah, who leaned her face against Ethan''s firm chest, was perplexed. Seeing Sarah like that, Claude smiled with a feverish face. It felt good to be held by his father with his nanny. Seeing Claude smiling with her tear-soaked eyes, Sarah eventually burst into laughter together. "Do you know where your hair grows when you laugh while crying?" Sarah said, poking Claude''s smiling face with her finger. Her voice seemed more peaceful than ever. As Ethan looked at Claude, who seemed to have attached quickly to her, he wondered if the child felt instinctively how devoted Sarah was to the two father and son. ''This is not good.'' Ethan narrowed his forehead, thinking about the not-too-distant future. Maybe as time went by just like this, Sarah Millen would be able to capture everything in Ambrosia. Claude, and the servants, including the butlers and maids, and maybe¡­...Ethan Ambrosia. Including himself. *** Sarah and Claude, who returned to Duke''s house, lay side by side in bed and suffered from illness. Sarah tried to receive treatment in the room provided to her separately, but Claude, who had a fever, didn''t let her go, so she ended up lying down together. Ethan called in a doctor and watched Sarah and Claude get treatment and take medicine, not missing a single thing. At that moment, Jade quickly approached and whispered into Ethan''s ear. "His Majesty collapsed." "It''s a plunder. Is he trying to protest with his health to protect the First Prince?" "I think he''s trying to buy time. Marquis Bollun has already arrived." "He can''t let go of the First Prince until the end." Ethan''s face was distorted. He clicked his tongue and even showed a slight irritation. Marquis Bollun was the father of the deceased Empress, a lonely and strong supporter of the First Prince. The fact was that the First Prince threatened a powerless lady and a child with a sword, and even inflicted fatal wounds when his madness was at its peak. And it was a very important event that the child was Ambrosia''s successor and that the woman was Countess Sarah Millen. The Emperor, who predicted that Ethan Ambrosia would not stay still, was clearly determined to bury the Marquis Bollun and the incident somehow. Sarah, who noticed the situation, smiled and said. "You can go now. I''ll be watching over Young Master Claude." "But who''s going to stay by Countess Millen''s side?" "It''s okay because I think I''ll get better soon if I just lie down looking at Young Master Claude''s face like this." Ethan couldn''t hide his complicated face as he saw Sarah''s mana, which was still spinning around her fingers, gradually opened up. Although her devotion was completely directed toward Ambrosia, he was not pleased. He had yet to find out why she was helping Ambrosia so much. Smiling at Ethan, who had a complex face, Sarah stroked Claude''s head, who was clutching the hem of her robe. "......" The child stared intently at his father, who had to return to the Imperial Palace soon. His other hand, which was not clutching Sarah''s hem, trembly reached out in the air before returning. "......" He wanted to tell his father not to go by clenching the hem of his father''s robe, but he couldn''t, so Claude struggled to grip the blanket tightly and bit his lip. It was natural to become more childish if he was sick, but seeing the child who held it in made Sarah''s heart ache. And it seemed it wasn''t just Sarah. "I''ll stay by your side." Ethan sighed deeply and pulled a chair next to the bed and sat down, which made Claude''s face glow. Sarah, who confirmed the delighted child''s face, smiled brightly and stabbed Claude in the cheek with her finger. "Our Young Master Claude is still a kid. Do you like it?" "I''m not a kid!" "Oh my, so our Young Master Claude is all grown up?" "Yes!" Claude nodded his head with a stern look on his face. "Look at this, I have a fever, my head hurts, my chest hurts, but I¡¯m not crying and I¡¯m holding up well." At that moment, Sarah''s and Ethan''s eyes met. It was obvious that Sarah was thinking the same thing as Ethan at this moment. ''This is crazy, so cute.'' Claude''s cheeks flushed with fever, declaring that he was not a kid in a triumphant, confident voice. A child who proudly claims to be an adult on such a subject was so cute. "Oh my God, our Young Master Claude has a headache and a heartache, but he didn''t cry? Aigoo, our Young Master Claude is an adult! I didn''t know that!" Sarah held her breath for a moment as her laughter seemed to burst out of her mouth. Ethan also pretended to cough, covering his mouth with his hand and turning his head away. But Claude, who soon realized he had been teased, pouted his mouth. "I hate Nanny." "Oh my? Only me? The Duke also laughed with me, so why do you hate only me?" Sarah was very upset and dragged Ethan, who was staying still. Then the child''s eyes rolled over to Ethan, who was holding back his laughter. For a moment, Ethan''s body stiffened with tension. "......I hate Father too." "......!" Claude sneaked out a word blaming his father and pulled the blanket over him. When Sarah saw Ethan''s face hardened in shock, she eventually smiled and hugged Claude over the blanket. "Oh dear, are you mad, Young Master Claude?" Saying so, Sarah winked at Ethan. However, Ethan, who heard that the child hated him directly from his mouth, had been stiffened in shock since earlier. "Duke, please comfort Young Master Claude quickly. He''s upset." Ethan, who came to his senses at Sarah''s urging, looked at the bulging blanket with an embarrassing gaze. Ethan''s face darkened because he had never soothed a sulky child before. After contemplating for a while, he beckoned Jade, who was happily watching everything from behind. "Yes, My Lord." "Buy a diamond mine from the Muston Territory right away." "No, My Lord, if it¡¯s the diamond mine of Muston Territory, then it''s the 3rd largest mine in the Empire¡­¡­" "I''ll give it to Claude as a present." "......" Jade looked at Sarah with a look of asking for help. Only Sarah, who was looking at Ethan with absurd eyes, seemed to be able to stop His Lord. "Duke? Can I talk to you for a second?" Ethan, who was seriously thinking of buying a diamond mine on the Muston Territory, looked at her with a face that he didn''t know what was wrong. Sarah cautiously got up and leaned her torso towards the Duke. Ethan brought his head closer to her with a serious face. "What would Young Master Claude do with a diamond mine?" As Sarah whispered to him in a quivering voice, Ethan looked puzzled and replied. "I''m thinking of giving him the ownership and letting him play with the market price¡­..." "Duke?" She couldn''t help but smack her forehead with her hand because of Ethan Ambrosia, who offered to put the diamond price of the Empire into the hands of a child with a face that he didn''t really know anything about. Apparently, that man was not good at appeasing a child. "That is not it?" "Then is that right?" When she quietly rebuked, the Duke bit Jade back with a sullen face. Sarah seriously patted Claude under the blanket, feeling the need for parental counseling. "Since our Young Master Claude is all grown up, you don''t need this Nanny, right?" Sarah said that and pretended to get up. Claude rolled up the blanket and grabbed Sarah''s clothes in a hurry. "N, no!" "Hmm?" "I''m taking care of Nanny now, so you can''t go!" Sarah stopped laughing while looking at the eyes of the embarrassed child. While lying on the bed, Sarah complained a little to Claude. "I get better quickly when someone hugs me. So please hug me." Sarah said so and opened her arms toward Claude. Claude rolled his eyes and jumped into Sarah''s arms. Then Sarah hugged Claude tightly with a bright smile. Claude closed his eyes listening to Sarah''s heart beating with a pleasant beat. ''It''s warm.'' Claude wondered if he had ever been hugged like this by someone, and squeezed the hem of Sarah''s robe as if he didn''t want to get out of her arms. He was thinking that because he was sick, this would be the only time he was acting cute to the nanny. CH 28 Claude soon fell asleep quietly in Sarah''s arms, perhaps exhausted. With a more peaceful face, Ethan looked at Claude''s face without saying a word for a while, as he had not seen the sleeping child''s face after a long time. "He sleeps soundly." "That''s right. Our Young Master Claude is so cute sleeping like this." Claude''s soft hair was scattered at Sarah''s touch. Ethan''s gaze diligently followed that gentle touch. "¡­¡­Would you like to stroke his head once?" Ethan glanced at Sarah with a blank look when she gently suggested it with a burdensome look. "Can I?" "Why are you asking for my permission?" "......It can still be dangerous." Ethan looked at the azure band still spinning from his fingers with worried eyes. Sarah seemed to be noticeably weaker than when she used her power in the Imperial Palace. His hesitation was mixed with concern for Claude. Sarah suggested once again. "It''ll be fine as long as I have some weak power left. So it''s okay to pat him." Ethan breathed out heavily as if he was relieved at Sarah''s words and carefully placed his hand on Claude''s head. A thick palm rested on Claude¡¯s head and the child¡¯s entire head was covered under his palm. "......Small." The child was this small. Realizing this, Ethan''s face sank heavily. He narrowed his forehead trying to remember the feel of the child¡¯s hair brushing gently in the palm of his hand. Seeing this, Sarah asked in a cautious voice. "What do you think?" "......He''s small and delicate." "He''ll grow up quickly. Children usually change so quickly in the blink of an eye." "......" "You shouldn''t miss those moments. You have to keep it in your eyes even a little more before you regret it later." "Regret¡­..." "But I think the Duke is in love with Young Master Claude. You don''t know what to do because he¡¯s pretty, cute, lovely, and precious," Ethan seemed deeply lost in thought at Sarah''s words. His stiff face, which seemed to deny her words at any moment, soon softened and nodded. "That''s right. Claude is a precious child to the extent that I think he is a gift that Hugel left me." "But why don''t you approach him? You know very well that Young Master Claude wants the Duke''s love. Why do you choose a path that hurts even though you know it?" "......That." Sarah was always curious about Ethan Ambrosia''s mind, who stepped on the world with the power of darkness in the future that Park Hyeyeon ''foresaw.'' In her novel ''Flower of Darkness'', she was curious about the thought of Claude, who was devoured by the same power as him, who died without even rebelling against him. She wanted to know about his life, which she had never seen in the future or in the novel. ''Is the person in front of me right now is Ethan affected by the Flower of Darkness, or is it Ethan who will destroy the world as seen in the future?'' Sarah felt that the more she drew and used Park Hyeyeon''s power to suppress Ambrosia''s power, the less the influence of ''Flower of Darkness'' was. From the time Claude first rejected her, she could see the situation of the Empire in which the First Prince was overthrown earlier than she thought. As Park Hyeyeon died, the contents of the novel changed. However, what was worrisome was that if she changed the contents of the novel, she did not know how the world would flow in the future. ''If the novel changes, will the fate of this world move the way Park Hyeyeon foresaw again?'' If that happened, the most dangerous man in the world would be right in front of her right now. She couldn''t pay attention at all. "In the eyes of Countess Millen, how is Claude''s power?" "It''s still weak. To the point where he doesn''t feel the power he still has." "That''s because of it. The reason why I can''t approach Claude." "Because Claude''s power is weak?" "That''s right." Ethan raised his hand and touched his mouth. He seemed to be oozing out with an irresistible bitterness. "Living with this power is like a curse. I never want to pass it on to Claude." Sarah nodded her head silently at his words. Ethan Ambrosia did his best for that. Even if Sarah swept through the Ambrosia mansion, he generously let go of all the actions that would not have been allowed originally. "That''s why I must disappear before Claude''s power grows further here. Ambrosia''s power¡­...wants stronger power, so if he¡¯s by my side, Claude''s power will increase even if I hate it." Sarah hardened her face, noticing what Ethan was trying to say. "I chose you just because you can suppress Claude''s power. I don''t want anything more than that." "You''re only going to use my power as a sealing ball. So Ethan Ambrosia, what about you? Don''t you need my power?" "......Do I need it?" Ethan blinked slowly and asked back. "My father, the former Duke of Ambrosia, was always by my side, to experiment with various methods." "Did the previous Duke try to develop this power?" "That''s right. So I can tell. Because I felt it all, in this body." Ethan raised his hand and looked at the magic ring that still had faint power. Then he moved the boiling power within him a little and breathed it into her hand. "......!" With a crackling, powerless sound, the magic ring that Sarah had made shattered. No matter how faint the remaining power was, it was so easily broken that Sarah''s face turned white. That was the mana drawn from Park Hyeyeon to suppress Ambrosia''s power. It was quite serious that Ethan could cleanly shatter her magic ring with such a small power. If the power he could already control was that much, the power sleeping inside him would be so deep and powerful that the end was unknown. "How far must this power increase its volume endlessly. How far must it go before it can''t grow anymore and swallow up the life force of the host." Ethan continued to speak, giving power to Sarah''s hand, which was void of mana. "I felt it with my whole body." "¡­..." "This curse feeds on thirst. No one can quench that thirst once tasted." "Are you talking about the previous Duke? Or maybe you too¡­..." A faint smile appeared on Ethan''s lips at Sarah''s words. Seeing it, Sarah was convinced. The pain of Ambrosia''s power meant two things. One was the fear that this power to covet vitality would harm the precious things around him. The isolation it brought. The other was,...... "I am no different from my father because I spend all my patience on not coveting this power." ¡­...Nevertheless, the thirst for this power and the desire to covet it. That was the pain Ethan Ambrosia had to endure for the rest of his life. "It is an instinct to want to acquire, wield, and covet unbearably even though it is unbearably terrible and disgusting. The instinct possessed by the blood of Ambrosia flowing through the body." "¡­¡­" "Claude must not know this thirst. For the rest of my life, I want to make sure that my child doesn''t know of this no matter what." Ethan said so and took a small ring out of his pocket and put it in his empty finger. Although it was a ring with no power, he became anxious if he did not insert something into his finger as it was a habit. This was proof that he had not run out of patience yet, that he had not given up. ''Thirst. He said thirst.'' Now it felt like all the puzzles had been put together. The reason why Ethan Ambrosia avoided Claude so much that he didn''t want to give the child any chance. And the reason why Ethan Ambrosia of Park Hyeyeon''s original ''future'' and Claude Ambrosia of ''Flower of Darkness'' become the villain that would destroy the world. Sarah''s head was spinning quickly. ''Ambrosia''s power feeds on thirst. Then you can quench that thirst.'' Claude Ambrosia''s main thirst in ''Flower of Darkness'' stemmed from the self-hatred of not being loved. So, only after meeting the heroine could he become a true ''male protagonist'' in the darkness that will destroy the world. It was because the love of the heroine had quenched his thirst and because Ambrosia''s power subsided when he no longer had the thirst for it to eat and grow. If you quench Ethan Ambrosia''s thirst, both the ''Flower of Darkness'' and the ''future'' will all change. ''Ethan Ambrosia is the key. He is the key to prevent the destruction of this world.'' A sly smile lingered on Sarah''s lips, who found out about it. "As expected, you have to cooperate with me, Duke Ambrosia." __________ T/N: Hi, it¡¯s Eliza again. I know my translation skill is not that good, and this chapter confuses me very much. That¡¯s why I want to outline some main points so you can understand the plot better. 1. Ethan is the villain in the "future" that Park Hyeyeon foresaw. And Claude is the villain in the novel "Flower of Darkness" that Park Hyeyeon wrote. (Why Park Hyeyeon? Why? It¡¯s so confusing) 2. Ambrosia¡¯s power grows on thirst. Claude thirsts for his father¡¯s love because Ethan chooses to avoid him. Ethan¡¯s thirst is still unknown (for now). So, if Sarah can quench Ethan¡¯s thirst, she can save the world in both the "future" Park Hyeyeon foresaw and the "Flower of Darkness". Because, saving Ethan => no villain in the "future" => Ethan will no longer avoid Claude => Claude will not thirst for love => No villain in "Flower of Darkness". CH 29 Saying that, Sarah raised her mana without Ethan having time to say anything. Azure magic rose like a haze all over her body. "......Countess Millen!" Ethan stood up in surprise seeing her trying to use magic with her ill body. Sarah looked up at him and smiled. "[Become a chain]" A starting word made of runes was activated between her lips. At the same time, the mana emanating from Sarah took shape and became a single magic circle. "......!" Ethan could understand what Sarah was trying to do. His expression, which had a dull look as if he was wearing a mask, was distorted. Sarah liked it so much that she smiled more brightly. The basic skill of a magician was to do things arbitrarily and succeed it beautifully. Moreover, Sarah Millen was a great magician. What she was doing should be done on a large scale, without failure, with great success. This was the part Sarah cares most about, and she was more confident than anything else. "My Lord!" When a huge wave of mana shook in Ambrosia''s mansion, a group of knights who sensed it quickly entered the room and surrounded Ethan. Some tried to bring the sword to the nape of Sarah''s neck, who was using the magic. "Stand back!" At Ethan''s cold command, the knights did not lose their vigilance and still drew their swords. "[Stay.]" The magic circle spinning round and round above Sarah''s head snapped and stopped rotating as if something had come together. And all at once, it was sucked into the ordinary ring Ethan Ambrosia was wearing. "......That!" The magic circle was engraved on the ring with a bright and vivid glow. The magic circle that emitted such a bright light for a while quickly permeated into the ring and disappeared. "The, the artifact, so quickly¡­..." The knights who were watching all these scenes and the servants who rushed in could not close their mouths. "......How?" Ethan also couldn''t speak and examine the ring on his finger. In an instant, peace enveloped his body. Six years ago, the artifact Sarah handed over, which was stronger, could suppress Ambrosia''s curse. His thirst, which seemed to devour him just a moment ago, seemed to be quenched in an instant. It was like being just a normal human being. "Why do you think I haven''t been in front of Young Master Claude for six years?" Sarah looked at Ethan''s eyes with a confident smile. While sweating with a pale complexion after bleeding a lot, an unknown spirit flowed from her. "For six years, I''ve done my best to study the power of Ambrosia. I''m sure no one knows about it as well as I do. Of course, including the Duke who wields it." "......" "I don''t know how great the Duke''s power will be, but it doesn''t matter. I promised Young Master Claude a happy future, and in that future, you must also be there." "Why¡­..." "Because Young Master Claude loves you. Do you think Young Master Claude would want a future without his beloved father?" At Sarah''s words, Ethan stiffened as if he was shocked. For him, the love of his father was always accompanied by pain. ''If you want to increase the power of Ambrosia, you must know how to long for it. Starting today, don''t give Ethan a sip of water.'' ''Hit him until he dies. He won¡¯t be able to win, and the power will come out to protect its host.'' ''Contact is useful, but there are limits. If you cut the flesh and hold it in your hand, something may be different¡­¡­ Ah, I''ll only do it to the point where you won''t die, so don''t look at me like that, Son. I''m not strong enough yet to kill you like this.'' A father who was constantly resonating and drawing strength to develop Ambrosia''s power. A father who regarded abuse as love, which made him endure the pain of power that made him covet vitality. Growing up thinking it was father''s love, Ethan didn''t want Claude to suffer like he did. So he never imagined that the child would want him. "......Ha." He looked down at Claude sleeping, sweeping his complicated face with his palm. The expression of the child sleeping in someone''s arms looked calm. "I didn''t know much about Claude." He looked at the ring on his finger once again. Her power resembled salvation. It was an emotion he had never tasted, but now he thought he knew a little. If this was what Sarah Millen could do, then even if he was by Claude''s side, the child wouldn''t get hurt. Such a life, could it be allowed? "Tell me the price. I don''t believe in favor without a price." Sarah''s face brightened at Ethan''s words. Finally, she received Ethan Ambrosia''s approval. It was a markedly different attitude from how he had been gently drawing the line even though he had said that he had completely entrusted Claude''s education to Sarah. "I''ve already received the price. Young Master Claude." Sarah gently stroked Claude''s head. As the child gradually opened the door of his heart, she was able to forget little by little the guilt that she had made Dieline unhappy, the guilt that she created a sprout of misfortune called Claude Ambrosia with her own hand. That was the price she received. "Nevertheless, if the Duke wants me to give you a price to make you feel at ease, there is one thing I want." "Say it." Ethan''s face, which had been hardened at Sarah''s words, loosened as if he had become more comfortable. He was willing to listen to whatever Sarah asked. "From now on, please call my name." However, this request was not what Ethan was prepared for. "You mean your name?" "Yes. Would it be difficult?" Sarah tilted her head and asked. A cold sweat was forming on Sarah''s forehead, who was staring intently at Ethan. It must have been because she was overusing her mana with a bad body. Ethan couldn''t speak to Sarah, who was looking at him with big, clear eyes. "My name isn''t that difficult, right?" "That''s right, however." "I''m Young Master Claude''s nanny, and I''ll serve you as my Lord until he grows up." "......" "Please help me so that Young Master Claude can be comfortable with me. If the Duke is extremely polite to me, how can Young Master Claude treat me comfortably?" The knights, who had been quietly listening to Sarah''s words, nodded their heads as if trying to say that was true. If the father, Ethan, who was also the head of the family, was polite to Sarah, then how could the son, Claude, treat her as how he should treat his nanny? The servants also nodded because it made sense. "You can¡¯t?" Sarah was now looking at Ethan with her hands folded. When a beautiful lady with a pale face asked for such a request, there was probably no man who could refuse. Ethan finally nodded his head with a deep sigh. "Okay, Sarah." In an instant, Sarah''s face brightened. Seeing the bright smile that bloomed on her beautiful face, Ethan lost a moment and looked at Sarah. It was as if a never-before-seen light was pouring down on Sarah, who could smile like she felt happiness in such a small thing. "It''s exciting! I can just ask Young Master Claude to call me by my first name using this as an excuse." Sarah lay in bed hugging Claude, who was sleeping tight despite the fuss, with a very excited face. Then she waved her hand at Ethan and the knights, who were still staring at her blankly. "I think I should get some rest now. Can you all go out? I''m a little tired." It was a neat and sudden attitude as if there was nothing to see anymore. At that moment, the same thought ran through everyone''s mind. ''Will all the magicians be like that person?'' They couldn''t shake off the idea of her putting people in the palm of her hand and playing with them easily. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I''ll be able to see you off. I''m so sleepy." Sarah yawned loudly and closed her eyes. Ethan closed his eyes and looked at Sarah, who looked peaceful as if she were sleeping. "......" Ethan held his hand near his heart for a moment, then quickly clenched his fist and stood up. He had an unknown look on his face. "Then make yourself at home, Sarah." "Yes." Sarah smiled faintly, thinking it was good to hear her name as he spoke in a heavy, soft voice. Ethan Ambrosia was a man who kept what he promised no matter how she behaved. He didn''t give a line easily but allowed her to play freely on the line he once allowed. It was quite different from Sarah, who had a selfish side. "Let''s go." When Ethan turned around and left the room, the knights also followed their Lord and left the room. One of the knights who had briefly put a sword to Sarah''s neck was restless, but he too followed suit. "......" And after the room fell silent like that, Sarah looked around for a moment. "......Cough, oof!" Then she vomited up a terrifyingly dark red lump of blood. CH 30 T/N: From this chapter, I¡¯ll use the suffix "-nim" like in the raw, because I don¡¯t know how to use other words to address a specific person. For example, in the raw, Sarah calls Claude "Claude-nim", and changing it to "Young Master Claude" is okay. However, when others call Sarah "Sarah-nim", I can¡¯t think of any words that are suitable to change into. I can¡¯t possibly translate it to "Lady Sarah". So yeah, hopefully, it¡¯s not confusing. By the way, if you are familiar with Korean culture, I¡¯m sure you will know about "-nim", but all in all, "-nim" is basically used for people who are of a higher rank than oneself. Like "-sama" in Japanese. __________ "Heok, heok¡­¡­, urgh!" Even if she blocked it with her hands, she was choked up and the amount of blood poured out was considerable. Sarah checked the sleeping child while vomiting blood. The fever had not yet gone, and Claude, despite the commotion, luckily did not wake up and slept soundly. "Haa, ha¡­..." Sarah took a deep breath, trying to calm her throbbing stomach. The blanket and clothes were quickly stained with dark red blood. If she had delayed a little longer, she would have vomited blood in front of everyone, unable to bear it. It was getting harder and harder to endure the constant use of mana. "Heok!" Sarah''s body slumped forward once more. Gooey blood trickled down the blanket once more. The blood that came out while blocking the airways prevented her from breathing properly, causing her eyes to get dizzy. ''I overworked myself, today.'' Rather, it seemed less difficult to cast a wide-ranging attack magic that covered the entire capital of the Empire than this. Using Sarah''s mana, it was not difficult to do things with just a lift of a finger, as well as Park Hyeyeon''s magic and vitality from a different dimension far away. The weakness of the magicians was that they had weak stamina. It was no different for Sarah. She was even stronger than other magicians, so she had to consume higher stamina. "Fu." Sarah took a deep breath as she calmed down little by little. Sarah was desperately preventing Claude from feeling his power when Ethan was taking care of the First Prince. It also required careful control to prevent Ambrosia''s power from resonating. Moreover, the feel of the sword that the First Prince had pierced her neck still throbbed and hurt. Even if he didn''t, she would still spill blood, but when she threw up this time, her head was spinning very much. "When on earth can I die?" Everything would be much easier if Park Hyeyeon died and brought back the split soul, then she could absorb it into one again. Sarah was disappointed that Park Hyeyeon did not die even after six years of research. It was a time when she clicked her tongue out of regret and soothed her dizzy stomach. "......!" Sarah looked through her dizzy eyes and found May, who was frozen in surprise. ''When did she come in?'' She didn''t notice at all. She also blamed Ethan Ambrosia because she let go of her tension as soon as he walked away from her room, but that meant she wasn''t feeling well. Sarah''s face was uncommonly distorted. "Are, are you okay¡­...?" May stuttered and looked at the blood that had stained the corners of Sarah''s lips and blankets bright red. Sarah''s condition seemed very serious no matter who looked at it. "Don''t worry, I sneaked in when the head maid and the butler were seeing Duke-nim off. No one would know I''m here." May said and quickly approached Sarah. In her hands were Sarah''s clothes to change into and a laundry basket. When she saw it, Sarah knew why that child came here. "You definitely vomited blood last time, but you hid it. Even now, Countess-nim is in this state, but not only Duke-nim but also everyone is fine¡­¡­ it means that Countess-nim, you are hiding your pain now." "......" "I can help you." She was a really quick-witted child. As she was quick to catch on, she must have also noticed that Sarah had other intentions for not punishing her at the laundry room earlier. And she thought it was an opportunity and tried to grab the line again. "Even if you show me your usefulness in this way, would I forgive you? I intend to remove everything that stands in the way of Claude-nim." At Sarah''s cool voice, May flinched for a moment, but answered clearly. "Claude-nim doesn''t know yet, does he? About what I did. And I''m sure he still likes me. He''ll find me soon." "So what if he finds you? You are just a maid. Claude-nim, who will become the owner of Ambrosia, must be a little sad about having one maid." "Claude-nim will definitely ask why you''re pushing me away, so will you be honest with me? You care about Claude-nim." "......That''s right. That''s why I want to make only people who love Claude-nim like me stay by Claude-nim''s side. I''m not sure if you will fit into that standard." "I cared about Claude-nim, too. It was a short time, but sincerely. Since Claude-nim knows that, he opened his heart to me. I was the only one who was sincere in this house." "Ronda, the head maid, and Veron, the butler, are sincere to Claude-nim." "But Claude-nim is not their priority. They belong to Duke Ambrosia-nim. Unlike me, who prioritized Claude-nim." May refuted Sarah''s words and insisted on her usefulness. If Sarah hadn''t really needed her, she would have stopped her at once and kicked her out of this place. But Sarah continued to listen to her, even though her voice was cold. May had to seize this opportunity. "Give me a chance. Not only Claude-nim, but I''ll also be the limb of Countess Millen-nim. I''m quick-witted, so you will be able to use me comfortably. I will help hide Countess-nim''s current state to the end." "If I do that, what do you expect of me? I''m asking because you''re not purely working for Claude-nim." This was a test. May swallowed her saliva and looked at Sarah. She looked like she was about to collapse at any moment, but there was a strong power in those cool azure eyes. If she didn¡¯t pass this test, there would be no place for her in the Duke of Ambrosia¡¯s house. She would disappear without a trace. "......You said you''d scold my father. Countess-nim. I want it." "I said he should be scolded, not that I would scold him." "That''s what I meant. I''ve sinned against Claude-nim, but you told me I shouldn¡¯t blame my father for my fault. At least, it''s my father who should be scolded, not me, for what happened at Baron Chenblun¡¯s house." After hearing May''s words, Sarah was silent for a moment. Then she wiped the blood from her lips with the back of her hand and said. "How are you going to pay off your sins against Claude-nim?" "......I will devote my life to him. I will do anything for Claude-nim." "If I tell you to betray Claude-nim, will you?" "......" Sarah¡¯s face became expressionless, there was not even a speck of the gentle smile that had been on her face so far. As if the kind and bright image of her she had shown so far was a lie. May, who had been agonizing for a while, shook her head and replied. "I won''t do it." "Why not? The power to scold your father will come from me." "It is in Countess-nim''s will to disobey Countess-nim''s orders and not betray Claude-nim." At May''s answer, a different color appeared in Sarah''s eyes. She could see the tip of Sarah''s straight-closed lips curling up faintly. "I think you''ll be more useful than I thought. Can I call you May comfortably from now on?" "......!" The voice flowing through Sarah''s lips was benevolent and warm. It worked. May nodded, feeling the cold sweat flowing through the back of her neck. "Thank you, thank you, Countess Millen-nim." "Just call my name comfortably. Until Claude-nim grows up, I am a person of Ambrosia¡¯s house, not Count Millen¡¯s house." "Yes, Sarah-nim." Sarah grinned and looked up at her blood-stained blanket. "Then can you take care of this? I can use magic, but I''m not feeling well, I''m tired because of using too much magic." "Yes! Leave it to me!" May rushed in quickly, handed Sarah the clothes to change, put the blood-stained blanket in a basket, and took out a new one. And she skillfully helped Sarah change and looked at the sleeping Claude. The child, who fell asleep with a fever, was sleeping as if he fainted while sweating. Seeing that he didn''t wake up despite this fuss, she could see how tired today was for Claude. "......" After Sarah changed her clothes, May put a new blanket under Claude''s neck, swallowing her complicated feelings. While she was alone she had thought a lot about Claude. Did she really hate Claude? Why did you hate Claude so much? In the end, she didn''t want to admit her ugly problem, so she poured all her resentment on this small and delicate child. "And this¡­..." May took some small flowers out of her arms and held them out. "What is this?" "It''s Claude-nim''s favorite flower. They resemble Duchess-nim I saw in the portrait......" Sarah accepted the flowers that May gave her. It was a wildflower resembling Dieline''s dark green eyes. The wildflowers commonly blooming along the roadside and in the fields were the only flowers that were infinitely precious in the Ambrosia mansion. May had to go outside and cut them. "I was wrong to Claude-nim¡­..." There was no more pretense in May''s bitterly cracked voice. But Sarah had to ask one more time to confirm May''s sincerity. "Do you know exactly what you did wrong?" "You said it wasn''t a sin for me to kill my mother and be born. So, Claude-nim wasn''t guilty either. But¡­... it made me think that I was guilty." "Good." Nodding her head as if it was the correct answer, Sarah stroked the sleeping Claude''s head. A faint azure light leaked from Sarah''s palm. Then the body temperature of the child, which was hot due to the fever, subsided slightly. Claude¡¯s wrinkled forehead became more peaceful. "......Urgh." However, with her current state, even using a small amount of mana was too much for her, and Sarah bowed her body again and tried to vomit her blood. She would have vomited blood on the blanket again if May had not quickly brought her handkerchief to her lips. "Vomiting blood like this¡­..." May was startled by Sarah''s physical condition, which seemed more serious than she had expected. CH 31 Was it possible for a person to vomit blood so easily? Her condition seemed even more serious as the blood poured out at once. "Sometimes this happens when I use my mana. It''s not a big deal." "But before I actually came in, I heard Sarah-nim muttering to herself ''When can I die''¡­..." "You have a talent for eavesdropping. It would have been very useful if I had raised you as a spy." Sarah interrupted May''s words and waved her hand as if annoyed. May quickly realized that she had to shut up here and stepped back. However, looking at her complex face, it seemed that she had already misunderstood. Sarah wanted to clear up this misunderstanding, but she didn''t know where to start and how to touch the subject. There seemed to be a rush of fatigue over her. ''......Is it a good choice to bring May in?'' After the death of the nanny character ''Sarah Millen'', May Chenblun stayed by Claude''s side until just before the heroine appeared. Although she was an extra character, she was still on the side of the male protagonist, so there were incidents and situations that were caused by her. Rather than throwing her away, it was Sarah''s decision to teach her straight up, scold her, and put her next to Claude. "I''m really tired now, so will you go out? Decorate the flowers so that Claude-nim can see them right away when he wakes up." "Yes." May bowed her head and went out of the room holding a basket with traces of Sarah''s vomiting. Looking at her cautious attitude and walking, it seemed like she would handle it well without getting caught. This was to her liking. We would see if she had really reflected on herself. ''I think she misunderstood that I was dying soon, I wonder if it doesn''t matter?'' Sarah was bothered by May''s look at her with a complicated face. However, in order to explain this situation, Park Hyeyeon''s existence must be explained first, which broke the magician''s oath she shared with her disciples. If she broke this oath, she would lose all her mana. So even if she wanted to explain, there was no way to do it. She explained that the reason she vomited blood was because Park Hyeyeon''s body was dying, but even the disciples didn''t believe it and were worried. It was probably harder to explain to others. "Ah, I don''t know." Without further ado, she decided to go to sleep. Rest was the best way to soothe an upset stomach. *** When she closed her eyes, her body, which had sunk heavily, suddenly became as light as a feather. When she felt as if her consciousness was being sucked into something very deep and dark, Sarah opened her eyes wide. It was the same feeling when Sarah woke up in Park Hyeyeon''s body and Park Hyeyeon in Sarah''s body. ''......Heok.'' Park Hyeyeon was seen breathing hard with a respirator in front of Sarah''s widened eyes. She was relying on an oxygen respirator with a lot of machines that would prolong her life. ''This is me, right?'' Sarah unknowingly reached out to the other her. However, Sarah''s hand passed by Park Hyeyeon''s body. ''Don''t tell me this is¡­¡­!'' Only then did Sarah know the identity of the sense of incompatibility she felt when she faced Park Hyeyeon. ''She'' shouldn''t be able to see herself closing her eyes. But Sarah was looking down at ''her'' right now. As if her soul had left her body. ''My hands are transparent. Mana is¡­..., I can''t use it, so this is Korea.'' It was too vivid to be a dream, and it could not be explained as a reality. Sarah looked at Park Hyeyeon''s face with her eyes closed. With a pale face and a frown on her forehead, it was safe to say that her skinny body was now nothing but bones. She didn''t know she would lose weight like this, which she couldn''t even lose in a diet. In the midst of this, Sarah smiled bitterly at the thought of this. "Doctor Jung, did you get the results of the patient''s test for Park Hyeyeon?" At that time, the two doctors opened the door of the hospital room and walked in while talking. Sarah''s appearance was also invisible to their eyes. "The results came out......, it''s really crazy. She not only had a heart attack during the night, but it also happened twice." "I heard that. It''s a simple contact accident, but how can it be that bad? Did you take a good picture of the head?" "Of course. She has never shed any blood, but did you know that she even had a blood transfusion due to excessive blood loss?" "I heard that." A slight pulse of vein appeared on Sarah''s forehead as she listened to the doctors'' conversation. ''The fact that I vomited blood when I was in Sarah Millen''s body also affected Park Hyeyeon''s body. That''s why now, even if I spill blood with this body, I only lack stamina and am fine.'' She felt that she was gradually dying, but when she realized this, she felt complicated. Even though the results of the research she had done with her disciples were being carried out successfully. Sarah looked down at Park Hyeyeon with an uneasy face. The doctors who could not see her like that continued the conversation. "But what¡¯s even more strange is that there is nothing wrong with her according to the test results." "Really? No, it can''t be." "I know. Everything is fine except for the loss of heart function. Why can''t she recover her consciousness¡­¡­" The doctors looked at Park Hyeyeon''s condition with a frown on their faces and then went out of the hospital room with a deep sigh. As she listened to the story, she could see that Park Hyeyeon''s condition was gradually getting worse, as intended. ''There is still a lot of magic remaining in that body.'' Only when this body died could all the remaining mana come over to Sarah Millen. If that was the case, it might be possible to completely seal or hopefully eliminate the curse-like power of Ethan and Claude. Since she didn''t have to draw her mana through the soul that connected with Park Hyeyeon, she wouldn''t have to vomit blood when in Sarah Millen''s body. Sarah raised her transparent hand and touched Park Hyeyeon''s face. Then, she slowly lowered her hand and tried to grab the body as if she was trying to strangle Park Hyeyeon. ''I hope this body dies soon.'' A transparent drop of tears flowed from Sarah''s eyes. While flowing along her jawline, the tears dripped down Park Hyeyeon''s cheek. Then Sarah''s eyes widened. ''I couldn''t make any physical contact, so why the tears¡­...'' As soon as she was about to put her hand away, thinking like that. ''......!'' Park Hyeyeon opened her eyes. *** Sarah opened her eyes as if she just awoke from a dream. "Heok!" She took a deep breath and lifted her upper body. Sarah grabbed her chest as her heart pounded and tightened in pain. "Nanny!" Her white vision gradually returned to Claude''s voice. When she turned her head, Claude, who cried with a distorted face, held her hem tightly. As the pain in her heart subsided, it was tightened again in a different sense this time. "Ah¡­.. Claude-nim?" "Are you completely awake? Are you okay? Are you still in pain?" Claude poured out the questions without giving Sarah a chance to answer. Tears welling up in his big, round eyes ran down his plump cheeks. Sarah smiled slightly as she looked at the child''s tear-filled face. "I''m fine, Claude-nim." She raised her hand and wiped away the tears flowing on Claude''s cheek, rubbing his cheek against her palm. When the child''s soft and moist cheeks were felt on her palm, a red flush came up on Sarah''s cheeks. ''So cute. I''m happy¡­¡­'' Sarah closed her eyes tightly and covered her mouth with the other hand. She felt like her troubled heart was purified by Claude''s cuteness. However, Veron and Ronda, who were watching Sarah from behind Claude, looked different. "Are you okay? I''ll call the doctor right away." "Even so, Duke-nim had been staying here and left just now. Since he hasn''t left the mansion yet, I will inform Duke-nim right now." Veron opened the door and ran out without Sarah having a chance to stop him. Then Ronda, who became pale, followed after him. "Ah¡­¡­" Sarah looked at the door where the two of them had left with a troubled expression. With such an open door, she could see the faces of the servants sneaking into the room. And when she saw May, who was hardening her face to the fullest in that gap, Sarah beckoned quietly. "......!" May rushed into the room after being called by Sarah. She didn''t forget to close the open door. She was a really quick-witted child. "Are you okay?" "I''m okay. But why is Claude-nim like this and why are the butler and the head maid like that?" She just simply woke up from sleeping, but everyone reacted as if they were seeing a person who has died and come back to life. "Does Nanny know how scared I was thinking that Nanny can''t wake up!" Claude cried and shouted at Sarah''s words. It was Sarah who was embarrassed by his terrified voice. May, who was standing behind Claude, smirked at her as if her confused emotions were all showing up on her face. "You haven''t woken up for three days." "What¡­...?" CH 32 "Me?" "Yes¡­¡­ Isn''t it really bad for you?" "......" May''s expression stiffened as she was the only one in Ambrosia''s mansion to know that Sarah was vomiting blood. Sarah sighed heavily and bit her lip. A moment ago, she remembered the moment when Park Hyeyeon opened her eyes in a dream that seemed to be not a dream. She had lived the lives of two people as a single soul so far, but it was the first time she had experienced it. She didn''t wake up in a different body but saw her sleeping body with her own eyes instead. Even if she crossed the dimension, the rule that only one day passed in the other dimension was broken today. "......It must be like that. I guess I''ll have to pay more attention." Claude''s face became very tearful at Sarah''s words. "Don''t get sick, Nanny. I''ll hate you if you''re sick." "Oh my?" Sarah smiled softly, stroking Claude''s head. She decided to think slowly about the complicated problem later and reassure this small and precious child first. "I don''t want to be hated by Claude-nim, so I won''t get sick. Don''t worry." Sarah patted her neck. As instructed by the Duke of Ambrosia, the wounds inflicted by the First Prince did not fully heal. Sarah infused her magic into the wound where a little scab sat. The scar on Sarah''s neck disappeared with a small, clear sound. Claude, who had been looking at it half-heartedly, took a long breath as if relieved now. "Now, there''s no pain anywhere, right?" Sarah said as she tucked her flowing hair behind her ears, showing the nape of her neck. When he checked with his own eyes that the white and delicate nape of her neck was clean without any scars, a faint smile finally returned to Claude''s lips just then. "I can''t believe the first person I see when I open my eyes is Claude-nim!" Sarah clasped her hands into Claude''s armpits, who was leaning like he was hanging by the bed, and lifted him up. Then she tucked him into her arms and brushed her cheek against Claude''s soft hair. "As expected, Claude-nim is the only one who worries about me." "Ah aish, put me down!" Claude''s face went red as if it was about to explode. He tried to push Sarah away with his struggling arms, but he only made gestures and did not give any strength. Claude, who was happy but pretended not to like it, was cute, so Sarah rubbed her cheeks more intensely. "Hug me just like this. I''m the patient." "......Just a little while!" "Yesss, I won''t be greedy." Claude pretended to give in and hugged Sarah tightly. When he heard Sarah''s heart beating with a pleasant beating sound, the child''s expression relaxed. May, who was watching the scene, said with a small sigh of relief. "Butler-nim and Head maid-nim will bring Duke-nim here soon, so I''ll get going now. If Head maid-nim knows I''m here, she may send me back to the Baron''s family." "......" As May was about to say goodbye and leave, Claude''s eyes, seemingly regretful, followed. Claude was a bit lonely while May wasn''t there because of her punishment, and Sarah couldn''t wake up. His father was always busy, and the butler and the head maid were also busy. The family''s servants, knowingly and unknowingly, looked at Claude and gently avoided him. That was why he was happy to see May after a long time. May approached Claude as much as possible without being afraid. "Stay here. I''ll tell the head maid." "......!" As if she knew Claude''s heart well, Sarah grabbed May and the child''s eyes widened for a moment. Sarah stroked Claude''s head with a bitter heart. She felt sorry for this child, who was born with noble blood, that all he wanted was such a small sympathy. "Countess Millen!" Just then, the door swung open and Ethan rushed in. His messy, platinum-blonde hair was like the first time the two of them had officially met. "I asked you to call my name, but did you forget it in the meantime?" When Sarah joked in her sultry voice, Ethan''s stiff face was finally softened. Ethan quickly made his way to the bed where Sarah was lying, examining her complexion meticulously. Sarah became somewhat tense at his persistent gaze, and her body stiffened slightly. Claude then wiggled in her arms and hugged her tighter. He seemed to think that her body was stiff because of the pain. ''Ah ah¡­¡­'' She was confused whether it was because of Ethan''s gaze that made her earlobe burn red, or because of the lovely Claude in her arms. Seeing Sarah''s blushing cheeks, Ethan sighed heavily as if reassured. Then he knelt down on one of his knees in front of her, made eye contact with her, and said. "I was worried, Sarah." Thump, she felt a subtle shock in her heart. Sarah felt her heart pound for a moment and brought her hand to her chest. Name, why did I ask him to call my name? Hearing those words in a heavy, low-pitched voice with that face, somehow, it felt like her heart was beating quite tight. In addition, "I was worried too, Nanny." Even the cute Claude, who resembled that man, stuck his head out of Sarah''s arms and appealed to her. She couldn''t pull herself together at all. "I heard I couldn''t wake up for three days. What happened? Didn''t Count Millen''s family contact me?" "......? Don''t you remember?" "What?" "To be exact, you couldn''t wake up for five days. Because you woke up once in the middle." "......What do you mean-?" "You were asleep for two days, and then you woke up for a moment and fell asleep again after telling Count Millen''s family not to contact you." Sarah''s body stiffened at Ethan''s words. She couldn''t remember waking up for a while. "After that, you couldn''t wake up for another three days." "......" Sarah''s mind became complicated. When waking up in Park Hyeyeon''s body or in Sarah Millen''s body, there were often cases in which the other body opened its eyes. But every time, like a doll without a soul, she had never ''spoken'' even if the eyes were opened. ''What the hell is going on?'' That she didn''t know the limits of how much power she had. And that she didn''t know what she could do with that power. From the moment Dieline''s life was in shambles, she fully felt the horror it gave. Like Ethan Ambrosia from the future and Claude from the Flower of Darkness, who plunged themselves into endless darkness not knowing what Ambrosia''s power might do. "You said you were fine because you were in a very good condition, but you couldn''t wake up after that, so I was going to wait a little longer and contact Count Millen''s family." "No, no. That''s okay. However my memory¡­¡­" Sarah put her hand on her head, which hurt like it was about to break. Then Ethan''s large hand gently landed on Sarah''s forehead. "Were you like this from the beginning? If there was a doctor who looked after you at Count Millen''s family, please call that person. I will contact the temple as well." "......" Sarah couldn''t hide her worried eyes and made eye contact with Ethan, who was staring at her. As she stared at him silently, Ethan''s eyes twitched faintly, and a subtle heat lingered in his palm. A hard, sturdy castle-like man was looking at her with an anxious look like a lost child. It felt like that sculptural man''s eyes were digging into something more than her aching head. "What happened to the First Prince?" Sarah just changed the subject. She had been blatantly trying to avoid commenting on the condition of her body. So, it was natural for Ethan''s eyebrows to crease. "Sarah." A stern, low-pitched voice leaked out. He didn''t seem to want to pass it on if there were any problems with her health. Sarah let out a deep sigh as if she had finally given up. "I''m sorry. For Duke-nim to trust and entrust Claude-nim to me in the future, I need to be healthy." "Then I''ll call a doctor." "Okay." Sarah quietly nodded her head. At that moment, Ethan''s hardened face loosened. Ethan''s hand on her forehead went down as well. As the warm feeling disappeared, a cool chill came in at the place where his hand had been placed previously. "I''ve got something to talk to Sarah, so all of you go out." At Ethan''s orders, all of the servants, including the butler and the head maid, left the room at once. Claude looked at Ethan with anxious eyes as to whether he had to leave too. The child tightened his arms as he embraced Sarah. "Claude, you too¡­..." "It''s fine. So just say it." Sarah said as she embraced Claude, who didn''t want to be separated from her. Ethan looked at the two alternately and soon shook his head with a deep sigh. Then he sat on a chair next to the bed and asked in a cautious voice. "Did this happen¡­...because of this power?" If Sarah said it was because of Ambrosia''s power, it sounded like she would be kicked out immediately. CH 33 Ethan touched the artifact Sarah had made. The reason he didn''t say it was Ambrosia''s power was that he hadn''t told Claude about this power in detail yet. Sarah also didn''t want Claude to learn about this power. At least, until Claude became an adult. "No, it''s because I lost too much blood that day and managed my mana in a bad condition." "But you couldn''t even wake up for five days?" "I know you can''t believe it, but magicians sometimes be like this. Duke-nim will have to adjust to it. I''m going to say the same thing even if you bring a doctor or a priest." "......" "So don''t worry too much. There are a lot of sleeping princesses in the magic tower. I''ll assure you." Ethan sighed quietly at Sarah''s words. It had been quite some time since the existence of a magician last appeared in the Empire. Even the Empire could not grasp the power possessed by a magician, let alone individual doctors or priests. He had no choice but to believe what Sarah said. But his sharp sense was telling that something bad was happening to Sarah¡¯s health. ''Build your strength until your surroundings dry up, you monster bastard. By eating everyone around you, including your mother.'' Ethan clenched his fists at the thought that this power his mother had feared all her life might have made Sarah like that. If you wanted something, the more desperate it was, the more brutally it would be taken away. His mother''s shouting like a curse was still buzzing in his head. "Duke-nim." At that moment, Sarah placed her hand on Ethan''s clenched fist and called out to him. Ethan looked at her, not knowing what expression he was making. "My goal is to be around until Claude-nim grows up." "I know." "It''s my personality that I have to get what I want. I think Duke-nim knows this well because he has stepped back from my stubbornness several times, no?" "That''s right, too." "So trust me. I''m okay. I wouldn¡¯t even start if I was going to run away in fear of this power." Ethan''s eyes shook slightly at Sarah''s words. The anxiety he felt when he saw her not waking up with her eyes closed still remained intact at his fingertips. Ethan realized what the fear was that unconsciously shook him. Why he wanted Sarah to open her eyes. ''I want to throw up.'' He was afraid Sarah would disappear forever. That woman, who said she was not afraid of Ambrosia''s power, said she didn''t expect this, and she was afraid and ran away, saying it was terrible. He was afraid it would hurt Claude, who had already fallen in love with her because she hadn''t appeared forever since then. He was afraid he would find himself hoping for Sarah without realizing it. That was how he was afraid she''d let Claude and himself go. Ethan realized that she was the first salvation he had tasted, and at this moment he opened his eyes and saw Sarah smiling at him. "......This." Ethan sighed briefly and hardened his face. It was the first time he openly realized his feelings like this. It was not as pleasant as he thought to realize that he was desperate. It meant that the existence of the woman named Sarah Millen inside him was bigger than expected. To the point of him discovering it by himself. "By any chance, do you not like it?" Looking at Ethan''s face hardened by shock, Sarah asked in a cautious voice. Claude also looked up at him with a terrified look, wondering if his father was trying to reject Sarah. "Father¡­¡­" When Claude grabbed his hem in a whimper, Ethan looked at the two as if he had come to his senses. "No, I¡¯m not." Ethan took a deep breath and clasped Claude''s hand awkwardly, which was holding his hem. "Can I ask you why you''re doing this?" "What?" "I''ve become curious about why you''re putting so much effort into me and Claude." "Ah¡­¡­" At Ethan''s question, Sarah smiled as she looked at Claude''s face looking at her. The softly curved corners of her eyes and the bright smile on her lips were as fresh and bright as the sunlight. "It doesn''t take that long to fall in love with someone. I''m already in love, and now that I know this loveliness, I can''t help it." Six years. For as long as six years, she had been researching on how to end Ambrosia''s curse, thinking of Claude. During that period, it was right to say that she only thought of the child and Ambrosia like crazy enough to be called obsessed. At that time, it was true that she felt deeply sorry for Claude, worried, and guilty. The first time she fell in love with the real Claude was when she met the child and met his tear-soaked eyes. "There was plenty of loveliness existing in front of my eyes. So what can I do? I have no choice but to fall in love." Claude''s eyes were filled with great joy when she heard Sarah''s answer. Kissing the tears dripping down from those big eyes, Sarah continued. "You don''t need a grand reason, for the human heart. It''s flowing without me knowing. I just quickly acknowledged that." "......" "So, Duke-nim, don''t be afraid to give your heart either." At Sarah''s words, Ethan looked at her silently for a moment. Looking at his forehead narrowed like a habit as if he was thinking complicatedly, Sarah thought for a moment that she might have forced him to admit his feelings for Claude. It was time for Sarah to apologize, saying it was too early, thinking of a father-son relationship that would still be awkward. "Sarah is truly a miraculous person to me and Claude." Listening to Ethan''s soft voice with a short smile, Sarah opened her eyes wide and gaped. ''He smiled.'' Ethan Ambrosia smiled. The corners of his lips curled up softly, and the spring sunshine-like energy permeated his icy lips. In addition, a warm feeling lingered in his navy blue eyes, which had always gleamed, and the glow shone along his curved eyes. It wasn''t the first time he smiled in front of Sarah. Sometimes he smiled out of courtesy or showed a smile on one corner of his mouth. But at this moment, Sarah could see that he smiled sincerely at her. ''......How can a person smile like that?'' Sarah, who held her breath without realizing it, soon blinked with a deep breath. Ethan''s bright smile quickly faded, but it was stuck very clearly in Sarah''s mind. ''This is cheating. I''m as happy as when Claude-nim called me by my name.'' It was as if Ethan, who pretended not to be, who was always wary of her, finally recognized himself for the first time. Sarah''s cheeks slightly heated up because the untamed beast seemed to have shown his true feelings for a brief moment. "So, Duke-nim. Won''t you tell me what happened to the First Prince? Duke Ambrosia-nim didn''t just blow away the five days I slept, right?" In response to Sarah''s question, who was changing the subject for no reason, Ethan said with a relaxed expression on his face, as if he had forgotten the slightest thoughts. "Although Marquis Bollun put a lot of effort, it seems that the First Prince¡¯s deprivation of the right to be the heir to the throne will proceed without any problems." "Oh my, the First Prince must be heartbroken." Even though she clicked her tongue as if she was sad, there was a hint of surprise that Sarah could not hide in her voice. The First Prince''s madness was not what happened yesterday or today, so the case of attempting to wield a sword at Sarah and Claude could have ended with a few months of self-reflection. However, the fact that the Duke of Ambrosia, who declared that he would not be involved in the issue of succession to the throne at all, took it to the point of stripping the First Prince of the right to the throne, was an achievement that could not be achieved with ordinary abilities. "How did it happen?" "I''ve only said a few words of personal advice to His Majesty." "What did you say?" "His Majesty wanted to know about your mood, so I was just telling him that having a conversation with you was impossible." While cleverly hiding the facts, cleverly telling the truth. Sarah knew how scary Ethan Ambrosia was, but this was the first time she realized it. The Emperor would not have believed that Sarah was seriously wounded by the sword of the First Prince because the Emperor knew that Sarah Millen was a magician. However, Ethan Ambrosia''s words were also true because she was actually hit to the point of falling asleep for five days. The Emperor, unaware of this fact, misunderstood that Sarah was angry with the First Prince. "Did you sell me?" "After the death of the Emperor, shouldn''t the great magician''s wrath be directed toward the Empire?" Ethan shrugged, wondering what the problem was. "I was just hinting to the Emperor that the Emperor was an Empire. It''s the Emperor''s job to interpret this, not my job." "Wow, you''re so mean. I''m not a person who has that much anger." "I just didn''t correct what the Emperor thought." "...... So scary." "If it''s a compliment, I''ll appreciate it." Sarah finally shook her head and sighed deeply. As a result, the First Prince, the Emperor''s most cherished and beloved son, was completely removed from the throne. "Then how are you going to deal with the First Prince?" Another smile appeared on Ethan''s lips at Sarah''s question. Obviously, it was a smile with a completely different meaning from before. CH 34 "It is a virtue to provide education to those who lack learning. That is why they are sending him to study abroad." "Where?" "I have recommended the Second Prince to His Majesty. He will probably lead him to a good place." "If it''s the Second Prince, he and the First Prince don''t get along, right? The assassins they sent to each other would be enough to establish a small country." "So, wouldn''t the Second Prince know better than anyone about the First Prince''s shortcomings? Since they know each other''s weaknesses more than anyone else, they''ll know how to best overcome them." He was really bad. Sarah defined Ethan Ambrosia as such. She was curious but also not curious about how he moved the Emperor who explicitly favored the First Prince. Even if Sarah was not used, there were still many cards left for the Duke of Ambrosia. Nobles, servants, and knights who witnessed the incident. If he used their psychology, he could have driven the First Prince in society enough. Fortunately, the First Prince was crazy. "But the First Prince will not step down so smoothly. As long as I''m in Ambrosia." "What happened between you and the First Prince?" "It wasn''t a big deal, at least for me. But for the First Prince, it was fatal." "What kind of......" Sarah smiled bitterly and stroked Claude''s hair. The reason why the First Prince bore his teeth at Sarah even at the age of more than 40 was simpler than expected. When she first revealed to the Emperor that she was a great magician, Sarah was 10 years old. Sarah held the hand of her father, Count Millen, secretly entered the palace and had a private meeting with the Emperor. "I told His Majesty to give up on my engagement with the First Prince." "Engagement? Did you say you were engaged just now?" "Yes." Ethan Ambrosia''s face was horribly distorted. This was all the more so considering the age of the First Prince at that time. A blue vein popped over his clenched fist. "Nanny¡­¡­, did you almost marry that scary Prince?" Claude looked at Sarah with pitiful eyes. He seemed to have imagined in that small head what it would have been like if she had married the First Prince. "Don''t worry. I''m not getting married and I''ll be living with Claude-nim for the rest of my life." "Really?" "Of course!" Sarah smiled, hugged Claude tightly, and rubbed her cheek against the child''s soft skin. Perhaps her hair was itchy, Claude smiled and twisted his body. Seeing that, Ethan let out a long breath. "The Emperor would never have given up on you, Sarah. If it weren''t for the First Prince, I would have tried to push in the Second Prince or the Third Price." "It''s usually like that, right? There''s nothing like a union with the Imperial family in a way that definitely binds the magician to the Empire." The First Prince was old and didn''t behave like a human being, but the Second Prince and the Third Prince were different. The two sons of the Empress, who came in as a concubine, resembled their beautiful mother, and the characters were outstanding. In addition, since Sarah and they were of the same age, it would have been wise to pair the Second Prince or the Third Prince if they wanted the magician''s blood to be mixed into the Imperial family. "He would have given up because I had not appeared until now, but now the Emperor can dream in vain again." As the Emperor of the Empire, there was no way that the great magician named Sarah Millen could be left alone. Ethan thought so and hardened his face. "It''s not bad at all. Compared to the First Prince, the Second Prince and the Third Prince are on the good side. I like them quite a bit." Sarah recalled the appearance of the Second Prince and the Third Prince and said in a light voice. "......!" "......!" At the same time, the eyes of the surprised father and son turned to Sarah. Sarah laughed as she saw the two pairs of eyes shaking violently. "I''m kidding! You know that my attention is focused only on you two, right?" Claude and Ethan''s eyes gradually returned to their size at Sarah''s words. Sarah laughed even louder because the two identical faces of the father and son, who were blatantly relieved, looked so lovely. "Then promise me. Nanny will be here all the time." Claude said, extending his pinky finger to Sarah. He intended to get a promise from her before the nanny went anywhere. "Fufu." Sarah smiled as she hooked her finger with the child''s pinky finger. But Claude looked at Ethan halfheartedly, wondering if that alone was not reassuring. "......?" Feeling the intense gaze, Ethan tilted his head curiously, and Claude asked in a very cautious voice. "......Is Father not going to do it?" "What-" "Promise with Nanny." At Claude''s words, Ethan blinked slowly. So, did he want him to make a promise to Sarah that she would stay here for the rest of her life? He looked at his hand for a moment, then extended his finger as Claude wanted. Sarah smiled at him as well and put her finger on Ethan''s. "Come on, promise!" Claude smiled brightly and alternately glanced at Sarah and Ethan, who hooked his finger with him. Seeing that, Sarah smiled as if it was cute. "......" It felt like there was a strange heat in the finger that was in contact with Sarah''s. Ethan placed his hands on his lap and squeezed his fists. It was a light promise, like the grunt of an immature child, but somehow he wanted to put some weight on this promise. *** Magic tower, a place where qualified wizards gathered. A place that existed anywhere for the qualified, but did not exist anywhere for the unqualified. That was the magic tower. Even if they lived their entire lives, those who could not reach the edge of the magic tower would spread all kinds of imaginations about the magic tower. They said they were raising monsters, and it was thundering and raining and snowing in the room, and in a room made of gold, they sat on a chair made of diamonds and ate with a fork made of sapphire. However, contrary to their imagination, the horse tower was neither special nor ordinary. "Ah, really, how the hell can a room be like this?" Oliven coughed and waved his hands. The clumps of dust floating in the air swayed back and forth following Oliven''s hand. On the floor, dust that looked like a ball larger than the dust was rolling around. Not only that, but the dust that had settled down fluttered like snow with every step he took, showing off his presence. Would it be fortunate that he didn''t even hit the spider''s web? Oliven thought so and looked into the magic circle that was the only thing in the middle of the room that remained clean. "......That madman is still doing that." There was a motive for living like a beast because he was half-crazy to find a missing master. "Benjamin!" Not having the courage to enter Benjamin''s room, Oliven called his name in front of the door, but Benjamin did not answer. He simply continued to read the notes his master had left in the magic circle made of dark red magic. Oliven looked at Benjamin, who didn''t even move, and trembled in horror. Then he spoke to another colleague behind him, who looked into Benjamin''s room with an expressionless face. "Do I still look crazier than him? I don''t, right, Belluna?" "I don''t know." The woman called Belluna looked down at Oliven coldly and shrugged. Her hair tied up nearly asking her shoulder and fluttered. She spoke in a voice without emotion, without hiding her pathetic eyes. "I would have said that Benjamin and you are the same, only having different personalities." "That''s really insulting. You know." Oliven hugged himself with both arms and appealed greatly that he was hurt. However, when he saw Belluna''s face that became even colder, he quietly lowered his arms that wrapped around his body. Then, recalling his original purpose, he strode into the dusty room of Benjamin. Benjamin, sitting in the middle of the magic circle, looking at the traces of his master, seemed to have lost some weight, but his eyes were full of excitement. Oliven trembled and slammed the wall created by the waves of the magic circle. "Hey! How long are you planning to be stuck here like this? Do you think Master would like it if she saw you being like this?" CH 35 Benjamin, who was blatantly disturbed, narrowed his forehead and answered without looking at Oliven. "Don''t disturb me. If you disturb me one more time, I won''t forgive you." "So what if you don''t forgive me? What are you going to do?" As his specialty is sarcasm, he succeeded in attracting Benjamin''s attention this time. He looked at Oliven''s face with a cold stiff face, then sighed a little and looked away again. "......A waste of time." As if there was no more time to give, Benjamin''s attitude, which seemed to have no regrets, made Oliven''s veins pop on his straight forehead. He decided to reveal the reason why he had come all the way here, hiding his boiling inside. "Master''s magic stone responded." "What?" Then Benjamin''s black eyes turned to Oliven. Oliven laughed in dismay as he looked into the eyes of his motive, whom he could barely meet. So, even if he tried to give him affection, he couldn''t. "Where?" "It''s not exact, but it came out roughly." At Oliven''s answer, the flow of the magic circle, which had been driving ceaselessly swallowed up mana, stopped. Only then did the barrier created by the magic circle subside. The papers with the messages that the master left behind were also neatly arranged along with the sound of their own rattles. Benjamin stepped out of the magic circle and hurriedly wrapped Oliven''s shoulder. "Tell me, where?" Oliven laughed sarcastically at the act of being treated like a person who now exists. "Why should I share what I find while you''re stuck here?" Then, in an instant, power entered Benjamin''s fingertips, and his killing intent flowed out in a blink of an eye. "Do you want to die?" "Why? If I don''t tell you, will you kill me?" "......" Benjamin did not answer verbally, but he answered with action. Dark red mana emanated from his whole body and poured toward Olive. Boom! With a loud roar, Oliven flew far away to the far end of the room and crashed into the corner. "Hey, hey, are you really going to kill me for making fun of you?" Oliven swept away his long, messy hair, protecting his body with olive-colored mana that resembled the color of his hair. He knew very well that Benjamin had sent out mana that contained killing intent. It wasn''t once or twice, so it wasn''t unusual. The only person who had a meaning for Benjamin was Master, so she was the only one for him. "Tell me." "I don¡¯t want to?" "Do you really want to die?" "You''re really trying to kill me, but you act like you don''t want to." Oliven shrugged and raised his head as Belluna did. "If I die, how are you going to find out where Master''s magic stone reacted?" "It''s just a matter of time, I can find it." "Can you endure that time? Even now, you lose your temper and run wild like a brute." At Oliven''s words, Benjamin kept his mouth shut as if stabbed in the face. Only one existence called Master disappeared from this magic tower. Of the three disciples, Benjamin was the first to collapse. "You pretended to be an adult. If Master had quickly realized that you were at the level of a beast, not a child, she wouldn''t have left like this." "......" Oliven sarcastically said to Benjamin, who said nothing. It was then that Benjamin''s body, who had been quiet for a while, began to hover a different level of magic than before. Dark red lumps of mana were slowly taking shape in both hands. "......?! Hey, Benjamin, you, that thing!" "Even if it wasn¡¯t, it bothered me. Master has too many disciples." "But it''s just the three of us! Belluna, please stop Benjamin! He, he¡¯s really going to kill me this time!" With a pale face, Oliven asked Belluna, who had been standing in front of the door for a while watching them, for help. However, as always, Belluna drew a line with a cool face. "The habit of being cheeky is something that Master always told you to fix. It''s not bad to try to fix it this time." "No, I''m going to turn to ash and die before I break my habit at this rate?!" "Then I''ll feel sorry for you." "Hey, you crazy people! Don''t you really miss Master!" Before Oliven could finish speaking, a mass of mana made by Benjamin''s hand was shot at him. Boom, boom, boom! Countless explosion sounds began to be heard in a dusty room. Belluna took a handkerchief out of her arms and blocked the dust that began to scatter. She then backed away for a moment and watched the fight between the two brutes. "Oh oh, Miss Belluna. Are they having a blast again today?" Upon hearing the roar, magicians who were doing research from all over the pagoda gathered, narrowing their foreheads. Among them, there was also the Fourth Elder who had contributed to the research for many years at the magic tower. "It always happens." In response to Belluna''s calm answer, the elder sighed quietly. Those three disciples were very famous even within this narrow magic tower. Some of the reasons were that they had a great master, and some were because they had such great talent that the master brought them to this magic tower to teach them directly, however¡­¡­ The most famous thing was that all three of them were crazy enough to give up their lives in the words of their master. After those three¡¯s master hid her appearance one day, the magic tower was turned upside down in many ways. "By the way, you haven''t heard from your Master yet?" "We''ll find her soon." When her master was mentioned by the Fourth Elder, a strange incontinence appeared on Belluna''s expressionless face. It was a sign that her mood was twisting, but the only person who could have noticed it wasn''t here. "Huh then¡­... Why can''t you let go of your Master who has already left? You should be independent now." "...... I¡¯ll decide that, Elder-nim." At the sound of Belluna''s cold voice, the Fourth Elder knew that what he had touched was her wrath. He waved his hands and hurriedly excused himself. "Ah, that''s not what I meant." "Fourth Elder-nim." However, his excuses did not make sense to Belluna, who had already been twisted. "It seems that I need to show you that I''m crazier than those two bastards." Belluna''s mana, colder than ice, spread out from her fingertips in an instant. The silver magic that resembled her eyes blew away the walls of the hallway without the Fourth Elder having time to use his hands. "......The wall of the magic tower!" The magic tower was built up with the defensive magic circles built up over and over again, nested in each of the small substances that make up the magic tower. On the wall of such a tower, Belluna created a huge hole in an instant. "......Y, y, you, you just now¡­...!" And that hole was right next to the Fourth Elder, too. The Fourth Elder, who almost collapsed rather than the walls, had foams in his mouth and staggered backward. "......" "......" Even those who fought using all kinds of magic in Benjamin''s room could not penetrate the wall of the magic tower. Because of Belluna''s actions that pierced it very easily, Benjamin and Oliven, who were fighting inside, also forgot what they were doing and looked at her. "Fourth Elder-nim!" "Call the Second Elder-nim! Right now!" Belluna looked at the other magicians rushing to the Fourth Elder who was falling behind with no emotion and said. "Wouldn''t it be weirder for Master not to go crazy among the incompetent who don''t even know she''s leaving the magic tower?" Benjamin and Oliven changed 180¡ã when they went crazy. Between the two, only Belluna, who looked rather normal, changed 360¡ã went she went crazy. She looked fine on the outside, but in the end, it meant that she had gone completely crazy. The magicians realized the fact anew, took the fallen Fourth Elder, and left, thinking that it would be impossible to meddle in the affairs of her three famous disciples in the magic tower. "Are you two going to continue wasting time?" At the sound of Belluna''s cold voice, Oliven drew back the sharpened mana on the nape of Benjamin''s neck. Benjamin also collected the magical spear that was just about to poke into Oliven''s eyes. Seeing the two people who naturally stopped the useless fight, Belluna nodded her head. "If you are going to waste more, I¡¯m going to put you to sleep again." "Hey, do you know that I was delayed to find Master because I exhausted all my mana to escape the Swamp of Eternal Sleep?!" At Belluna''s words, Oliven cried out. How hard it was to find Master between Benjamin, who was running wild after Master disappeared silently, and Belluna, who was suffocating. While looking for him, Oliven worked hard even with insomnia to find out who was the owner of the unknown power that was the subject of the teacher''s research and to make him pay for Master¡¯s suffering from the disease. However, if only Belluna did not follow Master''s will, fell asleep and threw Benjamin and Oliven into a nasty magic dungeon called the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep''. It was the magic dungeon that made even the best magicians in the magic tower suffer for over a week. The swamp of visual and auditory hallucinations, where they pick and show what they want to see, was fatal to Benjamin and Oliven, who were unstable because their master had disappeared. Benjamin growled, glaring at Belluna with his cool eyes. "Keep the line, Belluna. If you do that kind of thing one more time, I know you''ll be the one entering the swamp of eternal sleep." "I''ll think about it. As long as you don''t hang out with that idiot." "Who would want to hang out with him?" Benjamin sighed as he looked at Oliven''s bright red face, which Belluna was pointing at, then he said in a voice that he was sick and tired of it. "You''re the one who took that persistent worm-like bastard right in front of my eyes." "I''ll apologize for that." Belluna gently admitted her mistake and raised her hands. When he saw that the two craziest people had the best communication, Oliven burst into tears with his frustrated heart. "Did you both forget that I have Master''s magic stone?" CH 36 If it wasn''t for him, it was obvious that they wouldn''t even be able to find any traces of Master. Oliven was so frustrated and sad that the two didn''t know his preciousness. "I miss Master¡­...!" Oliven covered his face with both hands and cried. He wouldn''t have to experience this sadness if he was with his master! "Then tell me. Where is Master''s location?" Benjamin said lightly, ignoring Oliven''s heart, who was sniffling in sorrow. Then, Oliven opened his mouth feeling like if he didn''t talk about the main point, something big would happen. "It''s the Crombell Empire." "Where in the Empire?" "I don''t know." Oliven shrugged. Benjamin squinted and looked at Oliven''s face. However, the blatant bastard seemed to hide nothing. "It''s true. It reacted only for a short time and I couldn''t figure out the exact location." Oliven took out an azure-colored magic stone from his arms. His master, who had a soul divided into two, had created magic stones that faintly connected to her soul. One of them was owned by his master and the other by Oliven. What he had was a magic stone that symbolized the soul of his master in this world. "Since the beginning of the research, Master hasn''t used her original mana, right? Even when casting the most trivial magic, she draws mana from the soul that will die in the other world." "What does that have to do with Master''s location?" Benjamin''s nervous voice interrupted Oliven. Belluna narrowed her eyebrows for a moment, but she didn''t stop him because she was also curious. Oliven sighed loudly as he saw the two people who let go of their reason, regardless of their master''s business. He seemed to be the only one who could think properly here. "Think about it. In order for the magic stone I have to respond, Master has to use her original mana. Do you understand?" "If so,......" "Now, Master has sealed her original mana. She said she was adjusting so that she wouldn''t use her original mana even unconsciously." Their master vowed not to use the mana of this world until the death of the soul in the other world. "It''s been a while. That side''s and this side''s soul." Benjamin and Belluna''s expressions were distorted at the same time. As they conducted the research with their master, she taught them something. The only moment when this soul and that soul were connected was when the body was swapped. "She said she couldn''t go back to the other world for six years, and there was no way she could continue. What happened to Master in the Crombell Empire?" "What the hell is Master doing in the Crombell Empire?" "We don''t need to know that. You, me, or Belluna. Isn''t it enough if we just find Master?" Benjamin glared at Oliven, who was sarcastic, unable to hide his soggy feelings. "Oliven." "Why? Did I say something wrong?" Oliven''s face, which had looked a little excited up until a moment ago, went cold in an instant. He squeezed the magic stone in his hand so tightly that his hand turned white. "We''re not worth it, to Master. It''s just that we''ve been lucky enough to study that damn complex power." "I will not forgive you for insulting Master." Silver mana was sharply forged from Belluna''s hand and was cast on the nape of Oliven''s neck. Even a brief touch would mercilessly tear the flesh of the tender neck. However, Oliven continued with a shrug with an indifferent face. "What Master was thinking, what kind of person she was, what kind of face she had, and what kind of voice she had. No one knows." "Master, she was very careful. Because she is a special person." "Don''t rationalize, just accept reality. We don''t have enough value for Master to reveal it. Can''t you understand?" Oliven looked down at the magic stone in his hand and smiled in despair. "There''s only one thing that''s valuable to Master. It''s the power we were studying. And the owner of that power, I''m going to find him." "......" "......" Benjamin and Belluna looked at Oliven''s face, which had a subtle obsession, and then faced each other. They spent nearly a lifetime together, so they could know even if they didn''t like it. That once Oliven tasted something good and started to run wild, there was no one to stop him but their master. Belluna said, taking back the mana she had cast on Oliven''s neck. "Let''s find Master first." "That''s a good idea. Let''s go peacefully, okay? Stop hitting me¡­¡­" Oliven smiled brightly and swept down the back of his neck that had been threatened so far. Contrary to what he said while looking at her sternly, his eyes were very calm, so Belluna narrowed her forehead and said. "Act ridiculously like that only in front of Master." "You''re so cold-hearted! If I find Master, I''ll tell her everything." "That''s useless." Benjamin interrupted Oliven and turned around. He had many things to prepare before he started looking for his master in earnest. With their own goals and thoughts pressed together, finally, the disciples of the magic tower began to move to find their master. "......" There was a trace of the shadow of a person who had secretly watched the scene. In the magic tower, it was unable to grasp what the three disciples of the famous Great Elder were talking about because they usually blocked the sound with mana so that even a small story could not leak out. However, looking at their facial expressions, gestures, and the situation that was going around, he could guess what they would do soon. "Shall we tell Great Elder-nim?" He whispered to the First Elder standing next to him with a serious face. The First Elder pondered for a moment, and then he said. "We should send a message to the artifact that Great Elder-nim left behind. Even if there is no reply, she will check it out." "I understand." The magician, who was sending a message to the Great Elder at his will, thought for a moment, then glanced at the First Elder and sent another message to another place. "......" Then one of the three quarreling disciples turned around. *** Sitting on a chair by the sunny window, Sarah looked at the mirror reflected in her watch. It would be nice if the sunlight reflected in the mirror made her feel particularly warm. Sarah thought so and blinked slowly. The red letters floating on the mirror spread dizzyingly in the clear azure eyes. [It seems that the disciples of Great Elder-nim are trying to make a big deal out of it. Seeing each of them busy moving, it seems like they are going out of the magic tower. I don''t know if you''ll see this message, but you should be prepared.] Sarah looked at the message that was left in the artifact and then put it back into her arms. She was drowsy because of a sweet nap a while ago, but this news made her feel like she was covered in cold water. ''These children somehow¡­.... I didn''t expect they would move so fast.'' Her forehead narrowed slightly. At first glance, it might seem to be because of the dazzling sunlight. "......Sarah-nim, Claude-nim is all ready". May, who was looking at Sarah attentively, spoke to her in a cautious voice. Then, Sarah''s gaze, which had been hovering in the air, landed on May. May looked at her blankly, thinking the scene looked like a picture. Seeing Sarah reaching out her hand with a gentle gesture, May gulped and grabbed her hand. "Are all the young masters here?" "Yes. They are in the garden. Claude-nim will come down soon, too." "Really? Then we should hurry up." Sarah got up from the chair with May''s support. Ever since she fell into a deep sleep, she would take naps like this every now and then, and every time she did, she had a hard time waking up right away. After holding May''s hand for a moment and taking a few steps, Sarah seemed to feel more comfortable moving. She quickly pulled her cane, which was far away, and held it in her hand. "......" Sarah''s outfit, which used to be a comfortable sleep outfit, slowly changed with each touch of her. Her silk dress was instantly transformed into a guest dress, and her long, loose hair was pulled up neatly and tied neatly. Finally, with her hands covered in silk gloves, Sarah''s appearance was so perfect that no one would probably know that she has just taken a nap. "Let''s go." Sarah walked past May, who was looking at her, and left the room. May looked at her back as if possessed. She had seen it a few times, but she would never get used to it for the rest of her life. When she saw Sarah who used magic naturally like breathing in her everyday life, it seemed as if she was truly living in a world different from herself. To the extent that it felt like a miracle that such a being was barely a nanny for Claude in this Duke Ambrosia''s family. CH 37 "What about Veron?" "He must be dealing with the young masters. They are young masters of families specially selected as Claude-nim''s close friends, so we cannot neglect the waiting time." "What about Ronda?" "Head maid-nim is helping Claude-nim get ready." "It''s a big deal. I can''t believe Ronda, not you, is helping Claude prepare." "Head maid-nim told me to learn how to treat my master again under Sarah-nim. So¡­..." "Okay." While answering Sarah''s question, May secretly looked at her. Originally, it was May''s responsibility to help Claude prepare for small things, but after being kicked out of the place, the head maid was reluctant to let May approach Claude''s side. It was because she noticed that it was May who made Claude reject Sarah. Although May avoided doing the chores and laundry that she used to do at Sarah¡¯s mercy, it was her will to stay by Sarah''s side. It was difficult to deal with the superior who watched her every move with suspicious eyes. ''If you want to ask for forgiveness from Claude-nim, you have to be by Claude-nim''s side.'' May wanted to serve Claude again somehow. It wasn''t because she wanted Claude''s favor, to go along with the same momentum as before. It was because she wanted to make up for her mistake even a little, as she was caught up in her jealousy and tried to wield it as if to avenge a small child. So May was going to do her best to make an effort for Claude by Sarah''s side. "Umm, Sarah-nim." May''s voice calling out to Sarah was very cautious. Sarah, who was walking while looking forward, answered without looking back at May. "What''s wrong?" "Did you know everything about the young masters who are meeting with Claude-nim right now?" "Of course. It''s the young master of Viscount Naven¡¯s family, the young master of Baron Yugen¡¯s family, and the young master of Count Pable¡¯s family." Viscount Naven, Baron Yugen, and Count Pable were all children of nobles, who were considered the most prominent in the political world. Originally, the young master of Marquis Bollun, who was in line with the First Prince, was included in this meeting. However, recently, when the First Prince was stripped of his right to the throne due to his inappropriate conduct, Marquis Bollun closed the family door and retired. As a matter of course, his son, the young master of Marquis Bollun¡¯s family, also failed to participate in today''s meeting today. "Why are you asking that?" At Sarah''s question, May began to pick out what she would say for a moment in her head. She pondered for a moment, and then she said in a cautious voice. "I''m worried that Claude-nim might not be very interested in the meeting, since the young masters are older than Claude-nim." "I heard that they already had met before I came. It''s a little late for you to worry about it now." Sarah stopped walking and turned to look at May''s face, making eye contact. The moment May was caught in her straight gaze and transparent eyes that seemed to know everything, she was suffocated. "If you have something to say, don''t turn it around and say it yourself. I like it more." "Yes." May blushed and shook her head as if she had been caught trying to choose her words well somehow. It seemed that she still couldn''t hide her habit of using shallow tricks. "I don''t think they''re suitable for Claude-nim to befriend." "Why do you think so?" "First of all, Claude-nim is 6 years old this year, and all of those young masters are over 10 years old." "Is that such a big deal?" "Yes. I play with Claude-nim a lot. When you grow up, you can''t help but draw a line." May''s insinuation of not choosing words was very straightforward. It was something she could say because May had been closer to Claude than anyone else. "Does the butler and the head maid know that?" Sarah did not ask whether May¡¯s statement was authentic or not. May replied with a little excitement because Sarah seemed to trust her. "They don''t know." At May''s answer, there was a weak incontinence in Sarah''s forehead. "How can they not know?" "The young masters are so clever, would anyone dare to think that they are "playing" with Young Lord Ambrosia?" "How did you notice?" "......I''ve been beaten up a lot when I was young, too. I''ve been beaten by my entire family." Sarah pondered for a moment as she heard May''s bitter voice fade. As she watched Claude was down all day today, she had her own guess, but it seemed that the situation was more serious than she had thought. It was fortunate that May was so quick to judge the situation and had told her so blatantly. "Good job." Sarah patted May on the shoulder and continued to move forward. "......!" May followed Sarah with a brighter face. *** "Ugh¡­..." Claude headed towards the garden almost as if being dragged by the hand of the head maid Ronda. Claude''s face contorted even more when he saw the noble young masters playing chess on the table prepared in the distance. The noble young masters, who were several years older than him, were candidates for Claude''s friend, who came from all over the place to establish a relationship with Ambrosia. It was because they wanted to build relationships from an early age and become strong friendly forces for each other when entering the academy or going into the political world. "Claude-nim, you can''t make mistakes this time. You know that Duke-nim has different expectations for Claude-nim from before, right?" Ronda whispered a word of encouragement into Claude''s ear, who was blatantly expressing his dislike. Everyone in Ambrosia knew that the relationship between the Duke and Claude had subtly softened after Sarah came to this mansion. Ronda hoped that Claude would receive a lot of recognition from the Duke this time and be reborn as the true successor of Ambrosia. "What about Nanny?" While being led by Ronda''s hand, Claude looked around looking for Sarah. The Duke of Ambrosia first recommended unconditional rest for Sarah, who had been lying in bed for a long time after the First Prince''s stabbing incident. Therefore, Sarah had been partially absent from Claude''s schedule recently. However, Claude, who had never longed for his nanny as much as this time, rolled his eyes anxiously, looking for Sarah''s feverish brown hair again and again. "She''ll be down soon. So, Claude-nim, please feel safe and welcome the young masters first." As Ronda whispered that, Claude seemed relieved and tried to relax. However, when a fishy smile appeared on the faces of the noble young masters who had found their prey for a while, Claude''s face had no choice but to harden again. "I''ve waited a long time, Young Lord Claude Ambrosia." Their leader, the young master of Viscount Naven¡¯s family, Ruth Naven, came forward and reached out to Claude as if to shake hands. There were three noble children who approached Claude. Led by young master Ruth Naven, who was 13 years old this year, was Alorde Pable, the young master of Count Pable, and Billion Yugen, the young master of Baron Yugen, who turned 11 this year. "......" Claude squeezed Ronda''s skirt tightly and stepped back. The child''s little fist trembled, turning white. When the young master of Viscount Naven saw this, a smile that swallowed a sneer appeared on Ruth''s lips. "You ignore my greeting every time I see you." When Ruth Naven said so with a smiling face, Veron''s face hardened. Ruth Naven, who was 13, was the oldest young master invited to Claude''s social gathering. Since he was very intelligent and knowledgeable since childhood, he was expected to become a promising young man in society as he praised and boasted to the point where people¡¯s mouths were dry. If Ruth Naven had the impression that Claude, the Young Lord of Ambrosia, was rude, rumors could have spread badly about Claude, who had not even entered the official social world yet. "The Little Master is a little shy of strangers. He didn''t mean to be rude, so I hope Young Master Naven can understand him with a broad heart." Veron spoke for Claude''s position in a soft voice. He seemed to be worried that it would harm Ambrosia''s reputation even a little. "Can''t I not know that?" Ruth Naven coughed a little as if he was displeased with the butler who interrupted him. Somewhere, when adults expressed their displeasure, he picked up coughing and imitated it, as if he was pretending to be an adult. He knew he should imitate an adult enough to slowly enter the social world. In other words, the time was approaching for him to be called a young man. "Of course, the brilliant Young Master Naven must know this. I said this because I was afraid that you might be offended, so please understand." "Of course." Veron skillfully matched Ruth Naven''s immature behavior. If he was to be active in the social world, rumors about Young Lord Ambrosia could have steered from the tip of Ruth Naven''s lips until Claude grew up. Therefore, it was better to adjust it appropriately and crack down on it so that no words would come out in society in the future. "I''ll deliver the feelings of the butler to my father! Haha!" Ruth Naven smiled proudly when he saw Ambrosia''s butler who satisfied his needs. He felt as if he were being treated greatly by Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family. If it was the Duke of Ambrosia, his father would be very pleased when he told him. Viscount Naven wanted to hear in great detail how his son was treated and what he had done in the Duke of Ambrosia¡¯s mansion. And it soon became his pride and spread throughout the social world. "My father also said that I should be kind to Young Lord Ambrosia, even if he lacked something." Veron''s smile slightly went down at Ruth Naven''s words. CH 38 Ruth Naven raised his head and looked down at Claude, not noticing the change in the temperature on the butler''s expression. "How should I play with you today? Young Lord Ambrosia." When he brought it up, other young masters, who were listening quietly next to him, began to add words one by one. "Ah, last time you said that chess games were boring, so I prepared something different today." "I just happened to bring you a good present. It would be enough for Young Lord Ambrosia to play with." They approached Claude one by one, surrounded him, and skillfully pulled Ronda away from Claude. "Isn''t there a gift I entrusted to you? Bring it here." "I would like some refreshments while Young Lord Ambrosia waits for you. I hope you have prepared it for me." They started to order this and that as if all they had been waiting to do was to ask them to leave. Veron stepped back with a smiling face. At this point, he knew he had to leave. It was easy for words to come out here and there if the butler continued to stand in the master¡¯s place to play. Ronda, the head maid, also stepped back relieved to see Claude sitting calmly and well. Since there were other servants, she decided to watch from a little further away. "Then have a good time." As the butler and the head maid left the place, Ruth Naven revealed his true nature as if he had been waiting. "Your expression is very dark? Young Lord Ambrosia." "No matter how much we hate it, we have to take care of our facial expressions." "What am I supposed to do with a child¡­¡­ Your father is really boring, too." Claude bowed his head and clenched his fists at the words pouring over his head. A sharp voice of criticism and a hint of malice. The child was well aware of these subtleties. He even got used to it. Those who had stabbed Claude once turned their heads as if they had lost interest when there was no response from him. "Come to think of it, I heard that Viscount Naven-nim gave you a horse as a gift this time. Can I take a look?" "I''ll invite you to the mansion one day, Young Master Pable." "Wow!" The conversation now went completely except for Claude. Centering on the young master of Viscount Naven, the noble young masters were busy chatting, making sure that Claude was invisible to them. The younger the children, the more sensitive they tend to be. This was even more so for those who would be active in the social world, where they had to check their opponents with invisible speech. Forgetting that he was only a child who had not yet fully grown up, a scene of imitating the grown-up noble young men unfolded. "My father decided to teach me how to hunt foxes, so come and see me when you have time." "I will definitely go!" "Don''t forget to invite me too, Young Master Naven!" They acted as if they had forgotten that this was a place to build friendship with Young Lord Ambrosia. As they had not yet grown up, they did not understand the instructions of the adults in the family to please Claude, who was much younger and timid than them. It was very difficult to play with a small child because of their high self-esteem and high status, as they were brought up by having their families fulfill everything they wanted, whether it was gold or jade. "......" Claude bit his lip tightly and prayed that this time would pass quickly. It was really hard to meet the children of aristocrats who seemed to dislike him outright. Claude clearly remembered the abusive language that had been poured on him during the last meeting. When all the people were presented, they smiled very kindly when they first greeted each other and wished to be close in the future, however, when only the children were left, they openly laughed at Claude. ''I heard the Duchess died because of you. Is that true?'' ''Is that why I heard Duke-nim hates you? I heard you haven''t even been to the imperial palace yet?'' ''You didn''t get any presents from your father, right? What''s the point of being close to a hated child?'' ''Hey, do you hate us? Then tell your father! Come on, come on! Ahaha!'' If the children''s world had been added, cruelty to the weak would have been crueler than the adults'' world, but never less. And for Claude, being isolated from these children''s world was scarier and more painful than being isolated from the adults'' world. This was because it was a problem for children that adults could not solve. And he couldn''t even go to his father, Ethan Ambrosia. ''What if Father hates me more for no reason?'' Claude thought so and kept his mouth shut. Other young masters, including Ruth Naven, glanced at Claude and started exchanging strange glances with each other. After all, seeing him staying still and down, they felt like they wanted to touch him a little more. When they went out, even just mentioning the name of Ambrosia provoked a lot of interest and questions. When they thought that Claude would get that kind of attention in the future, their stomach twisted and their chest tightened. They wanted to make people realize endlessly that this child was nothing compared to them. "Come to think of it, I heard that everyone started training in swordsmanship. Have you ever held a real sword?" "If it''s a wooden sword, I''ve held it." "You can''t get excited with just a wooden sword." Ruth Naven said so and picked up the refreshment knife that was on the table. The blade of the silver knife gleamed in the sunlight. "Even a small knife like this is not exciting, but yes, this would be perfect for the level of Young Lord Ambrosia." Ruth Naven held out the knife to Claude, who was sitting still. "Would you like to swing it?" "......I, I." "I hate this and I hate that. There are many things that Young Lord Ambrosia dislikes." Seeing Claude playing with a pale, tired face, Ruth Naven grinned, forcibly pulled Claude''s arm, and forcibly took the knife into his hand. "I''ll take a look at it myself, so give it a try." "This, this, I mean." "Haha. This is worth seeing." Ardel Pable* and Billion Yugen also giggled and scoffed at Claude''s troubled face with a knife. It was just funny to see that Young Lord Ambrosia was at a loss for what to do. Ruth Naven smiled fishy and pulled Claude''s arm and put it in front of him. He was about to see Young Lord Ambrosia acting cute in front of him. "Oh my?" But then, a beautiful voice came over their heads with a black shadow. It was so sudden that they didn''t even know when the owner of the voice came. The young masters, including Ruth Naven, looked up in surprise. "Nanny!" Claude''s face brightened in an instant when he saw Sarah. The voice calling her seemed to be more welcoming than ever. "I''m sorry, Claude-nim. Am I a little late?" Sarah smiled and walked over to Claude, kneeling in front of him, leaning over, and making eye contact. A friendly voice, a gentle gaze, and an expression full of kindness. At this moment, Claude was able to realize that Sarah, his nanny, was on his side more than anyone else. Among those who were full of malice and those who knew or did not know Claude''s difficulties because they did not want to, only Sarah was on his side, looking straight at Claude. "Wonderful gentlemen, were you having a good time with our Claude-nim?" Sarah asked, looking at the young nobles, including Ruth Naven. "......" They held their breath for a moment and looked at Sarah blankly. It was because the appearance of Sarah looking at this side with an elegant smile in their young eyes was so beautiful that their breath was taken. Even more than the ladies who visit their mansions with the grown-ups. When they went to the Imperial Palace, they saw countless women adorned with gorgeous dresses and jewels. However, they had never seen a lady who exuded a pure and elegant atmosphere just by wearing a neat, unpatterned robe like Sarah. ''Who is that woman?'' The quick-witted Ruth Naven heard Claude calling Sarah a nanny, and began to draw up and down relationships in his mind. It would not be an ordinary position to be Claude''s nanny in the duke¡¯s family, especially Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family. She must have been chosen by a vassal family with trust enough to entrust the successor, but since it was also the nanny''s job to protect the heir until he grew up, a person with a moderately small position in the family was often selected. In a nutshell, it was said that her status would be good and her strength would be mediocre. "You are the nanny of our Young Master Claude Ambrosia. It¡¯s the first time I''ve seen you?" A natural lower extremity flowed out of Ruth Naven''s lips, who had finished organizing the upper and lower relationships in his head. He believed that there was a difference between heaven and earth between the person who would lead the family in the future and Sarah, the nanny of only a young child. __________ T/N: The name of the young master of Count Pable is changed from Arold (???) to Ardel (???) according to the raw. CH 39 Even a child wanted to show off and pretend to be handsome in front of a pretty woman. If his father, Viscount Naven, had known, he would have been jumped up and down and started to flirt with her. "It hasn''t been long since I came to Ambrosia. Nice to meet you here, Young Master Naven" "......Which family are you from?" "It''s Count Millen¡¯s family." "Was there any Count Millen¡¯s family among the Ambrosia vassal families?" At Sarah''s answer, Ruth Naven shook his head and pondered for a moment. Count Millen¡¯s family was not on the list of vassal families, which his father had told him to memorize before he came to Ambrosia. Count Millen¡¯s family closed the family door and retired when Ruth Naven was only 6 years old, about the age of Claude. It was impossible for him to even know the name of Count Millen¡¯s family. "Our family stopped social and political activities 6 years ago and entered seclusion, so it''s natural for you not to know." "Ah, like Marquis Bollun?" Ruth Naven''s mouth was filled with fishy ridicule when she said which family she was from. The meaning of entering seclusion he learned was to show off to the fullest like the young master of Marquis Bollun¡¯s family, but to climb the wrong line and hide behind the ruined family. In Ruth Naven''s head, Sarah was now a nobody. A person who he didn¡¯t have to play the role of a solid aristocratic young man. "Then let''s just continue what we''ve been doing." Ruth Naven turned his gaze back to Claude again. Claude''s body flinched and trembled upon receiving that gaze. "......" Claude hid the knife in his hand behind his back and tried to hide behind Sarah. A blatant smirk appeared on Ruth Naven''s lips as he saw that. "How could Young Lord Ambrosia be so timid?" "I know." "Hahaha!" When Ruth Naven said something, Arold Pable* and Billion Yugen helped each other from both sides. Sarah looked at the small children imitating adults as well as imitating the bad habits of the social world. To themselves, they might feel like grown-up adults, but to Sarah''s eyes, the sight of those show-off children felt very funny. It was like they dare to tease her precious child without knowing the subject. "......" In order not to disturb the gathering of the noble children, Sarah glanced at the servants, including May, who was far away. Then May, who was quick to sense, said something to the servants and tried to lead them elsewhere. After Sarah said she would keep May by her side, the servants who considered May''s words as Sarah''s words followed May without hesitation. "Hurry up and do it!" Meanwhile, Ruth Naven urged Claude, who kept hiding behind the nanny. He was getting ready to laugh at the ridiculous way he swung a knife as big as his palm. "I, I don''t want to. I don''t want to." Claude trusted Sarah, who was close to him, and gathered up the courage to take the knife in his hand and throw it on the floor. It was the first time he openly refused Ruth Naven''s words. ''How dare you disobey me?'' Then Ruth Naven''s face was horribly contorted in an instant. "What is this?" Sarah suddenly entered the sight of Ruth Naven, who was staring at Claude until the end. He looked at Claude and Sarah as they stood in front of him and picked up the knife that had fallen to the ground. Sarah looked down at Ruth Naven, who was shorter than her, with a smile on her face and a knife in her hand. "You must have been playing something fun with this." Sarah turned the knife around in her hand. It was a knife used to spread jam on bread, but it was made of silver, so it looked sharp as it was bright and shiny under the sunlight. "Nice gentlemen shouldn''t play with such dangerous things." At Sarah''s words, Ruth Naven said with a sullen face. "It''s not something for the nanny of Young Lord Ambrosia to intervene in." "Oh my, how can I, as Claude-nim¡¯s nanny, stay still when he is playing with such a dangerous thing?" "What''s dangerous about that?" "Of course, it''s dangerous, and it can be a great tool to harm people." "Hurt people? A knife that is only used to spread jam?" "Of course, like this¡­¡­, oh my!" Suddenly, the knife slipped and fell from Sarah''s hand. And that moment. "......!" The knife flew through Ruth Naven''s crotch at a tremendous speed! And it stuck right next to his shoes. It was as if she threw it there on purpose. "Oh my God! I almost got in trouble. Are you okay? Young Master Naven." Sarah widened her eyes, covering her mouth with her hands as if she was greatly surprised. Ruth Naven stood stiffly, remembering the moment when the knife that had fallen in front of him flashed and flew towards him. Obviously, the blade of the knife, which had fallen helplessly from Sarah''s hand, flew toward him precisely. "You, you¡­¡­! You threw the knife at me on purpose!" "I¡¯ll be sad if you said that. Did you think I threw it on purpose?" Sarah asked, looking at the other noble children who were frozen in surprise from behind. Even to the eyes of the young children, it seemed as if Sarah had just accidentally dropped the knife and it had unfortunately flown away. They shook her head, staring blankly at Sarah¡¯s face, who smiled mischievously. "Look at this. It was really a mistake. You must have been surprised and scared by my mistake, I apologize." Sarah apologized for being rude by bending one knee gracefully and tilting her head forward. Ruth Naven, who had been educated repeatedly that it was a virtue of a gentleman to accept a lady''s apology generously, nodded reluctantly without being able to control his facial expression. "Who''s scared?!" While building pride until the end, as he saw Sarah''s beautiful face with a bright smile, the thought that she might have done it on purpose disappeared. Thinking it was a coincidence, Ruth Naven pretended not to be surprised and tried to lift the knife from the ground. "......!" However, no matter how much force was applied, the knife was firmly embedded in the ground and could not be lifted. How can a knife that was simply dropped lightly by mistake be so strongly embedded in the ground? Just as Ruth Naven was about to think about it, Arold Pable, who was puzzled by his grimacing as he couldn''t pick up a knife, spoke softly. "What are you doing now?" "Can''t you see? It won''t come off the ground!" He screamed with a blazing hot face. "Where did the servants go?!" As usual, as soon as the knife fell to the ground, there were no servants who had to run quickly and pick it up. Only then did Ruth look around. "Where are they?" Around the table for social gatherings in the garden, there were no servants who had to watch the gathering from afar, and there were no servants from their own families. There were only them, Claude, and his nanny, Sarah. "......Can I help you?" Then Sarah asked with a meaningful smile. Somehow Ruth Naven began to feel uncomfortable with Sarah''s kind smile. And Ruth Naven didn''t know until the end that it was the smile that signaled the start of a strange, unknown, hard day. *** "Hic, hic!" The three aristocratic children invited to Claude Ambrosia''s social gathering today went out of the mansion with red faces. In particular, Ruth, the young master of Viscount Naven¡¯s family, was so unbelievable. His hair was discolored, and his fine hair was in a messy ridge, and the clothes he had chosen with care were in the hands of his servants, dirty. The change of clothes belonged to Claude, and was too small for the 13-year-old Ruth Naven to wear, making him look ridiculous. "......I hope you had a peaceful time." Veron skillfully chewed his tongue into his mouth, swallowed a smile, and saw them off. "What peaceful time!" Ruth''s face, grumbling in an angry voice, was very contorted. At the age of 13, it was the first time in his entire life that a series of shameful things like today had happened. He was too young to bear it, and his pride was hurt to the point of him crying out of anger. He threatened Veron before getting on the carriage. "I will never come to Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family again! Just keep that in mind!" __________ T/N: I swear the author is sleep-deprived when writing these chapters. His name changed every chapter. Well, at least it changed back to the original name when he was first introduced. CH 40 "That''s what I''ll report." When Veron responded without blinking an eye, Ruth was at a loss for words and kept his mouth shut. Because of his young heart, he tried to threaten him, but the opponent did not even consider it as if there was nothing disappointing. "This¡­¡­" In Ruth Naven''s small head, the voice of Viscount Naven, who had been urging him to become an important member of Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family, hummed. However, the ugliness he showed in front of Claude today had already damaged his self-esteem. It was also because all the efforts that had been made to harass Claude and kill him even more today were all in vain. "No, my God, what on earth is going on?" The people of Viscount Naven¡¯s family, who had been waiting for the meeting to be over, widened their eyes in surprise when they saw their messed-up little master. Even more annoyed by this, Ruth Naven looked at each of them one by one and kicked them with his feet. "Urgh!" "You idiots! If the Master is being humiliated, you should come and help him! Where did you go and now you''re here!" "Viscount-nim told us not to disturb Little Master, so we just¡­¡­" "Ah whatever! You useless things! You''re all going to be beaten and kicked out! Did you get it?!" Ruth gave a warning with a rather sad voice. However, no one was intimidated because he was dressed in a funny way and looked ashamed to death. "Tsk, I''ll tell my father everything!" Finally, the carriages of aristocratic children who made a ruckus in Ambrosia''s mansion soon escaped from the mansion after Ruth¡¯s extreme warning. "Tsk, I can''t use it." Veron clicked his tongue with a cold, sunken face. Looking at Veron like that, Ronda said in a subdued voice as well. "I can''t believe Claude-nim was dealing with such things." "Should I clean it up?" "You should. Should I do the report?" "Good." Veron and Ronda looked at each other and exchanged glances. Don''t waste time on useless things. That was the mission that any people of Ambrosia should have. "......" Claude held Sarah''s skirt tightly in his hand and looked at the carriages leaving the mansion. And the back of the aristocratic children who were so scared and ran away in a pathetic way was engraved in his memory. Seeing Claude like that, Sarah asked with a smile. "Do you feel a little better now?" "Yeah." Claude nodded quietly and smiled. After the appearance of Sarah, the nanny, the situation in which Claude had been secretly harassed by the aristocratic children changed to the opposite. At first, Ruth Naven insisted on picking the knife that was stuck in the ground. ''This, why¡­¡­! Aargh!'' He was using all of his power to draw the knife till the point of his face dyed red, but he eventually rolled back and fell on his buttocks. ''Do something about that!'' Ruth Naven, whose pride had been hurt, yelled at Ardel Pable and Billion Yugen. Ardel and Billion, who were watching Ruth Naven in a daze, also rushed in, but to no avail. ''Uh argh!'' ''Ash!'' The two of them rolled backward side by side with their screams. ''Oh my, precious people will only pick up one of these.....'' Sarah, who smiled casually at the sight, pulled out the knife stuck in the ground very lightly and put it on the table. Sarah blankly said in a light voice, shifting her gaze to Claude who was behind her. ''Claude-nim, don''t try to do it yourself, just let me do it.'' Eventually, those whose clothes were wrinkled had no choice but to change their clothes by ordering their respective servants. Even if they were asked about the reason for this, they couldn''t say a word because their pride was hurt. ''By the way, I heard that Young Lord Ambrosia is very good at etiquette, wouldn''t he be perfect at drinking tea?'' Ruth wanted to see Claude being humiliated somehow, so Ruth purposely came with a teacup that was much larger than Claude''s hand. He was trying to watch Claude slurp his tea while holding a teacup that was too difficult to hold with one hand. ''Uh, uish!'' However, it was Ruth who actually picked up the teacup and got the entire teacup spilled on him. It was because the teacup wobbled greatly from his grip and tilted forward. ''Are you oka¡­¡­, uh uh!'' Ardel Pable, who jumped up worried about Ruth, also twisted his feet and rolled forward, and pushed the table. Then the refreshments on the table tipped over and spilled onto Ruth''s wet body. ''Aaargh!!'' It was then that Ruth''s screams filled with irritation resounded through the Ambrosia mansion. Claude clearly saw Sarah''s fingers tingling quietly around. It was clear that Sarah had used her magic to prevent Ruth and his crew from harassing them. "But it''s a little less refreshing." "Why?" "What if they bully me again when Nanny isn¡¯t there?" According to Veron and Ronda, they were friends who prepared for the day when Claude had to socialize later. That meant that he should encounter them later when he was in social activities. Now that Claude was young, Sarah, the nanny, could always be with him, but later Claude had to deal with them alone. "There''s a way to do that." "Really?" "They are strong against the weak, and weak against the strong, so Claude-nim just needs to be strong." Claude''s shoulders, who had been listening to Sarah''s words, were stiff and droopy. "But I''m shorter, weaker, and younger." Sarah laughed out loud because Claude, who didn''t hide his disappointment openly, was cute. "Claude-nim is Ambrosia''s only heir. Please make the most of Ambrosia, Claude-nim." "......!" "The power of Ambrosia''s name is strong." Claude opened his eyes wide and looked up at Sarah. Patting Claude''s head, Sarah put her hand between the child''s arms and lifted him up. Claude struggled for a moment as his feet fell off the ground in an instant, then grabbed Sarah''s neck and hugged her tightly. "Hold on tight." "Wow!" As soon as she finished talking, she jumped lightly with Claude in her arms. The azure magic wrapped around her legs and she literally flew up. Claude''s eyes lit up as he climbed to the top of the mansion in a blink of an eye. "I can see it over there!" In the distance, they could even see the carriages of the noble young masters who tormented Claude passing through the mansion. The carriages were leaving the mansion very quickly. "Did you hear what Young Master Naven just said?" "Yeah. He said he''d tell his father everything." "Did the butler get scared when he heard that?" Claude shook his head, recalling the butler who had not raised a single eyebrow even though Ruth had threatened him. "No." "Do you know why?" "Why?" "Because Duke Ambrosia-nim is the scarier person." At Sarah''s words, Claude remembered his father''s face. His tall, muscular shoulders and chest, and his brightly shining eyes even on a softly smiling face. Claude nodded subconsciously. Sarah smiled and continued to talk at the sight. "So even the same words come out of Claude-nim''s mouth is stronger." "What do you mean?" "I mean you should tell your father." "Are you telling me to tell Father now, Nanny?" "Yes." Claude opened his mouth at Sarah''s words. Reaching his father was something Claude could never have imagined. Sarah looked at Claude, who blinked in surprise, and clicked her tongue in pity. ''Who would have dared to bother Ambrosia''s successor.'' Sarah''s personality was not generous enough to leave the young masters'' disgraceful behaviors, which have tricked the adults well, alone. "Claude-nim." "Yeah?" "What shall you say to Duke-nim?" "That¡­¡­" Claude hesitated for a moment at Sarah''s question. Claude couldn''t even tell his father that he was being bullied by his playmates. He didn''t think that his father, who should be on his side more than anyone else, was on his side. "Can''t Nanny tell him for me?" "I don''t even know how Claude-nim feels." "Why don''t you know? Nanny saw how much I hated it." "But Duke-nim didn''t see it. It would be more accurate for Claude-nim to tell him in person." "But¡­¡­". "Claude-nim? What you think, how you feel, and what you want. If you don''t tell yourself, no one will know." "......" "No matter if it¡¯s a close friend, a lover, or a nanny who likes Claude-nim, or even Duke-nim, who is a family member." Sarah said, poking her finger at Claude''s face full of hesitation. "You have to talk for others to understand, and you have to say it to build a relationship. This is the first lesson I give as Claude-nim''s nanny and tutor." __________ T/N: I gave up. This Pable guy''s name. That is. I will just translate whatever the author wrote. He is just a mob anyway. I won''t care about his ever-changing name anymore. Who cares if his name is Arold or Ardel. CH 41 Claude, who liked to learn and master something, perked up at the word teaching. "First lesson?" "Yes, when I first came as Claude-nim''s nanny, you said you didn''t like me, right?" "Nanny, that''s, actually¡­¡­" Claude shook his head in embarrassment. When he remembered the memory of crying and rejecting Sarah at that time, the child''s eyes lit up with guilt. There was a sign of fear that Sarah would start to hate him again because of that. Sarah was still heartbroken that Claude was anxious about her relationship with people. She said, stroking the child''s soft hair with one hand. "It''s okay. It was actually a good thing." "Was it a good thing?" "Yes. Since Claude-nim told me that you didn''t need a nanny, I was able to decide that I should be a necessary person for Claude-nim." "Didn''t you hate me?" "Not at all. I wouldn''t have known how hard I had to try if you hadn''t told me you didn''t like Nanny." Claude clutched tightly with a tickling feeling in his chest. The black threads that had been twisted in his chest unraveled one by one and began to take shape little by little following Sarah''s voice. Little by little, the child began to take to heart his nanny''s first lesson. "I wanted Claude-nim to know that I''m not Claude-nim''s enemy, but someone who will stand by Claude-nim''s side." He knew. He knew it when he saw Sarah, who showed up and talked to him when he was being bullied. Ah, on my side, Nanny, who is on my side, came. It''s okay now because someone who is on my side is here. He still vividly remembered the moment when he felt completely relaxed and comfortable. ''Why did I think Nanny was on my side?'' Claude remembered. The face that smiled brightly whenever their eyes met. The warm and soft voice that she said she liked him whenever she had time. The arms that held him tightly until the end even in front of a terrifying sword and protected him. And he recalled the friendly gaze that looked at the tip of his lips so as not to miss what he was saying. ''Ah¡­..'' Claude opened his mouth and thought blankly. Nanny also told him. Nanny also expressed it. She told him that he was cute and lovely, and even if he said he didn¡¯t like her, she told him that she liked him. That was why he knew Nanny was on his side. "I was able to know because Claude-nim told me what he was thinking. Knowing that, I was able to think of Claude-nim more, say I like you, and express more." "...... So, will you understand if I tell you how I feel?" "Absolutely! Please tell us what you think, how you feel, what you like, and what you dislike. Then we will know." At Sarah''s words, Claude took a deep breath as if making a decision. Sarah smiled slightly as he looked like he was making up his mind. But her smile didn''t last long. "I like Nanny. I don''t dislike and hate you anymore." It was because Claude''s words made her heart drop. Sarah was speechless for a moment and looked at Claude. ''He said he liked me. Claude-nim said, he, liked me!'' When Claude moved her chubby cheeks with a cute face and conveyed her sincerity with a little shyness, Sarah''s heart seemed to melt. "Claude-nim is the best! I love you!" Sarah couldn''t stand it anymore and grabbed Claude tightly in her arms and rubbed his cheeks. The child''s laughter was clear because she furiously rubbed his cheeks and her hair was itchy. "Since we''re in a good mood, shall we go on a picnic? Until Duke-nim comes back!" "Picnic?" "Yes, what do you think? I messed up Claude-nim''s playtime, so let''s have fun outside instead." Before Claude could answer anything, Sarah jumped down from the top of the mansion. The servants, who were looking at the two people who climbed onto the roof of the mansion, screamed in surprise. "Heok!" "Claude-nim!" At that time, a magic circle was drawn at Sarah''s feet. Complex formulas and runes were engraved in the air in azure and flowed along the magic circle. At the mysterious and majestic sight, the servants only looked at Sarah, remembering that she was a magician. "I''ll play outside with Claude-nim for a while and come back!" With Sarah''s clear voice, the magic circle that shone from her toes swallowed the two of them at once. Surprised to see Sarah and Claude who suddenly disappeared with a great light, the head maid ran over there. "No, what is this all of a sudden¡­¡­!" A piece of paper fell and fluttered over the heads of the servants who were wandering around looking at the empty space where the two had disappeared. "This is?" "Head maid-nim! Look at this!" One of the users who picked up the paper rushed in. [To May. Claude and I are going on a short picnic. He¡¯s always had a hard time during playtime, so I want to make good memories. By the way, those young masters cannot be used at all. I think the butler and the head maid must have felt well this time too. There are things that you have seen and heard as well, so please tell them all of those. Very circumstantial. In detail.] Ronda, who read what was written in neat handwriting on the paper, handed it over to May, who was next to her. ''Can I really say everything?'' May recalled in her head the atrocities of the noble children who tormented Claude tenaciously and skillfully just like her older brother and older sisters one by one. Perhaps the words that came out of her mouth would reach Duke Ambrosia''s ears. Her whole body shivered in thrill at the thought that the fate of those cheeky children that had come here lay in her mouth. "I''ll tell you when Butler-nim comes." Ronda''s eyes narrowed at May''s words. She didn''t like May very much. However, she couldn''t ignore the letter Sarah left behind. Ronda quietly beckoned for other servants to call Veron. "By the way, Countess Millen seems to have gotten a lot more comfortable with us." Ronda recalled Sarah''s reputation for being called Lady''s Textbook until six years ago for showing off her elegance. Was the reputation wrong or did she have a different ego as a magician? She didn¡¯t know which of the two was the correct answer, but one thing was clear. "Let''s clean up the garden until Claude-nim returns." "Ash, I have to clear the room first. If he comes back from playing with Nanny-nim, he will boil down soon." The people of Ambrosia had already adapted to her. Even though their Little Master Claude and his nanny Sarah disappeared with a flashing light in the air, they returned to their daily lives calmly. Indeed, Sarah Millen quickly permeated Ambrosia. "Veron, we need to prepare a homing pigeon." As she watched Veron approaching her, she decided to do what she had to do. She was amazed that she was not worried about Claude, who disappeared with Sarah. *** "Alton Estate is near the monster forest. You can''t send First Prince-nim to such a dangerous place! Does Second Prince-nim really intend to push his older brother to that very dangerous place?" "What do you mean Alton Estate is where the dead live together? Then all the people of the Empire living in Alton Estate are then living in extremity!" "But isn''t it true that it''s dangerous? It is a place that is attacked by monsters several times a year!" "Don''t worry, First Prince-nim won''t even step out of the safe castle. Second Prince-nim had everything in mind, so he chose it there." "What else can I say if it''s not exile? What will First Prince-nim do there?" "Do you think that First Prince-nim is going on vacation now? He¡¯s definitely going to get punished! Shouldn''t that be enough to appease His Majesty''s anger?" The aristocratic meeting was nothing short of a battlefield. The Emperor ordered the First Prince, who had a major accident, to stay in a remote land for the time being to cool off his head. This decision was made with the intention of studying abroad and taking a look at the lifestyle of the people outside. Up to this point, it seemed that the Emperor had not completely given up hope for the First Prince. It was because he showed a glimpse of his desire to come to his senses a little more. However, the nobles were confused by the fact that the treatment of the First Prince was completely left to the Second Prince. ''You should take good care of your older brother. So that you can live a peaceful life for the rest of your life. From now on, I will neither recognize nor hear from your older brother. However, I hope you will treat your older brother with compassion.'' The Emperor''s command sounded like he would entrust the throne to the Second Prince in the future. Therefore, the nobles on the side of the Third Prince, who were fighting for the throne with the Second Prince, were anxious to catch the clues by any means with a burning heart. Emotions grew stronger and sharp criticism came and went at the fingertips pointing at each other. As it was a meeting where the Emperor and the Imperial family did not participate, the level of the remarks also crossed the line. But there was one strange thing. "......" While the shoutings were coming and going, their gaze was directed to the Duke of Ambrosia from time to time, who sat alone in his thoughts at the head of the table. "......So, the Second Prince-nim treatment¡­¡­" "That''s¡­¡­" As Ethan Ambrosia''s silence lengthened, the voices of the nobles gradually diminished. "......" "......" Eventually, as they began to shut their mouths one by one, the conference hall soon fell into silence. At that moment, a relaxed smile appeared on Ethan Ambrosia''s lips. "Now we can start the meeting." CH 42 "My Lord." Behind Duke Ambrosia, who leaned back on his chair, Jade, his aide, came up to him and whispered something. The nobles pricked up their ears to see if it was news. "Um." The nobles focused on Ethan Ambrosia¡¯s face, who was listening to the story. Because they knew that the outcome of this meeting would depend on how he looked. "......Let¡¯s take a look at the homing pigeon." At the same time as Ethan said, a homing pigeon flew into the window of the Imperial Palace conference room. Ethan slowly got up from his seat and unfolded the letter tied to the leg of the homing pigeon and read it, looking very slow to the nobles. "Ha!" A laugh escaped Ethan Ambrosia''s lips as he read the letter. The nobles widened their eyes and looked at his back. And as he slowly turned around, the nobles had no choice but to swallow their saliva. "......I think it will be a very enjoyable meeting." It was because Ethan Ambrosia, who had crumpled the paper in his hand with a quiver, was smiling so beautifully that he could not be considered a human. *** "Wow!" When he closed his eyes and opened them, Claude realized he was flying in the sky. The blue sky stretched out endlessly, and when he stretched out his hand, the clouds were so close that he could touch it. And beneath his feet, it seemed very small to see many buildings and many people moving between them. "You are not scared?" "Yes! Because Nanny is holding me!" Claude opened his eyes wide and was busy looking around. Sarah said with a small smile at that bustling gaze. "Would you like to visit the market?" "Market?" "Yes, it''s a place where a lot of people are gathered! They buy and sell things there, play fun games, and the storytellers come and go diligently." "I saw it in a book! I want to go see it!" When he heard the word ''market'', Claude glistened and nodded. Seeing that he liked it so much more than expected, Sarah smiled and clapped her hand again! Flicked. "Wow!" At the same time, Sarah and Claude teleported to an alley in the corner of the market. Once again, when his eyes changed in an instant, Claude exclaimed and looked at Sarah. "How is it? I''m pretty good, right?" "Yes, yes! Nanny is really a magician!" "Fufu, of course." None of the magicians in the magic tower could use space movement magic so easily. Sarah, who had done this wonderful thing casually, smiled proudly as if she had the world at the praise of Claude, who was only 6 years old. "Then shall we change clothes first?" "Why change clothes?" "Claude-nim''s clothes are so luxurious that others will immediately recognize you as a nobleman." "Can''t they do that?" "Well, there are good people in the world, but there are also bad people. There may be people who want to do bad things to young and cute nobles like Claude-nim." "I see, I understand now!" Claude''s innocent nod was so cute that Sarah grabbed her heart for a moment. ''Claude-nim, who likes me, is the best.'' Today, for the first time, she realized how thrilling it was to receive eyes full of trust. Not long ago, Claude was on alert and kept sending a wary gaze, so the emotion was doubled. Then, she suddenly remembered the face of Ethan Ambrosia, who had a face that resembled Claude and had completely different eyes. ''I think Duke-nim is slowly trusting me too.¡­¡­'' Sarah smiled slightly, remembering Ethan, who had smiled sincerely at her not long ago. If Claude was a wounded kitten, Ethan Ambrosia was already like a lion with a long scar. A predator whose wounds had already faded over the years, leaving scars. As he was the Duke of Ambrosia, he stood at the center of power, and beside him, there would be a line of people armed with pretense, pouring out all kinds of sweet words. Gaining the trust of such a man was no different from picking a star in the sky or climbing a magic tower without mana. ''I hope to see his smile just one more time.'' When Ethan smiled genuinely at her, it felt like her heart was pounding. She was as happy as when Claude said he liked her. He sometimes smiled like a noble, but she knew that there was no sincerity even as small as an ant in that smile. "Nanny, Nanny, so how do we change our clothes?" At that time, at Claude''s voice, Sarah suddenly escaped from her thoughts. Claude glanced at the busy passer-by through the alleys, and hurriedly stomped his feet. "Ah, that''s right. I''ll transform you quickly!" With a cheerful sound, Sarah''s azure mana wrapped around Claude from head to toe. And once again, when Sarah tingled her finger, the child was dressed in achromatic clothes that an ordinary commoner boy would wear. "Um, our Claude-nim is so lovely and cute that he stands out even when he wears such clothes." Sarah pondered for a moment, putting her hand on her chin. No matter how ordinary the clothes were worn, she couldn''t cover his brilliant platinum blonde hair, milky and plump skin, and green jewel-like eyes. "Maybe this is good." "Nannyyy, I want to go and have a look¡­¡­" As Sarah pondered for a long time with her thin eyes, Claude pulled her skirt and whined. It was revealed that he wanted to run around and play while looking around the market as soon as possible. Sarah said with a smile as if she couldn''t beat it. "Okay, okay. Then let¡¯s put on a big hat and go out." Sarah tingled her finger to make a beige beret and put it on Claude''s head. "It''s too big! "Please bear with me this much. It''s all because Claude-nim is so cute." "Child¡­¡­" Claude pouted his lips when his vision became uncomfortable due to the hat covering just above his eyes. Still, he diligently adjusted his hat to a more comfortable position. He was like a good kitten who listened well. "Then shall we go?" "Yes!" Claude took Sarah''s hand fiercely and took the lead, leaving the alley. "Woah!" And at the same time, he burst out a short exclamation and looked around. Claude, who had seen only the servants in the mansion, was seeing so many people with different ages and outfits bustling for the first time. "A potion to lose weight just by eating it for just 10 shillings!" "Orun Grandpa''s Special Recipe Soup 2 shillings for a bowl!" "Roasted chicken wings 1 shilling! Eat and enjoy on the go!" The merchants came out in front of the stores and raised their voices to solicit. Claude opened his eyes wide and covered his ears, as he hadn''t heard such loud shouts in the mansion often. "Nanny, there are so many people!" "Right? It¡¯s called a market. You have to hold my hand tightly so you won¡¯t get lost, okay?" "Yeah!" Claude quietly took Sarah''s hand and looked around frantically. "Kyah!" "Let¡¯s go together!" "Ahaha!" In the market, children of Claude¡¯s age were running around excitedly, and they had large lollipops in their hands. A wandering troupe surpassed their talents and captured people''s attention amidst the laughter of children who smiled with their blushing cheeks. At that time, a mother, who was holding her child''s hand tightly, handed him a coin, telling him to throw money at the troupe. The child laughed aloud as he threw the coin into the mat spread out by the troupe. The mother looked at him with warm eyes. "......" Claude held the scene in his eyes for a long time. Then he looked up at Sarah, who was holding his hand tightly. The warm affection in her eyes was poured out on Claude when their eyes met. "......Same." "What?" "Just¡­¡­ It''s just the same." Claude smiled and took the lead while holding Sarah''s hand. "Oh my?" Looking at Claude, who looked particularly happy, Sarah decided to be led by the child. ''Children tend to focus on what they want for a long time, but Claude-nim¡­...'' Claude''s gaze stayed longer on people who looked happy and joyful than amazing products that caught the eye. Maybe that was what the child really wanted. To the point where he wondered. "Claude-nim." "Yes?" "Ta-da!" Sarah also gave Claude a large lollipop just like the ones carried by the children. In the distance, a merchant running a candy store was struck by a coin that had fallen from the air and looked around puzzledly. Upon receiving the candy, Claude looked at Sarah with her eyes wide open. "Can I eat this?" "Of course, I''m buying it for you." "......Hihihi." Claude smiled happily and licked the candy. A sweet taste lingered in his mouth to the point where his tongue tingled. "Delicious!" "Right?" Even with just one candy, Claude laughed like he was the happiest child in the world. He looked incredibly happy that it was hard to believe that he had always fallen asleep with a hurtful and tearful face. It was the moment Sarah clicked her tongue in pity. "Nanny, look over there." "Huh? Where?" "There! There''s a kid crying over there ." "Let¡¯s see¡­¡­" Claude pulled Sarah''s hand and pointed to a corner of an alley. The child crouching down in a large hood looked just like Claude''s age. "Are there no guardians? That child seems a little too young to be alone......" Sarah looked around and looked for the child''s guardian, but suddenly she looked closely at the child wearing the hood again. "Uh. That¡¯s¡­¡­?" CH 43 At that moment, Sarah rubbed her eyes, wondering if she had seen something wrong. But even when she rubbed her eyes and blinked, what she saw once didn''t change. "Nanny, that kid must be very sad. He¡¯s just crying." Even from a distance, one could tell that the child in the hood was crying profusely. The hood, which was much bigger than the child¡¯s body, kept falling down because he was rubbing his eyes without even thinking about it. Even from afar, the sleeves could be seen soaking wet. Claude urged her to go see the child as he was concerned about a crying child who was left alone in the midst of happy people everywhere. But Sarah was not willing to take a step. ''The pattern engraved on that hood is definitely the same as the one I described in the Flower of Darkness¡­¡­'' No one at the market recognized it, but Sarah did. A pattern engraved with the moon shining more brilliantly than the sun behind the pattern depicting the sun. It was a pattern representing the male protagonist, Claude, and the sub-male protagonist, Elexa de Crombell, who competed for the female protagonist in ''Flower of Darkness''. ''You''re our Claude-nim''s rival in love, right?'' A child who did not exist in the future Park Hyeyeon saw, but did exist in ''Flower of Darkness''. The Third Prince Eleon de Crombell''s hidden illegitimate son, Elexa de Crombell, was now in front of Sarah and Claude. "Let''s go see him just one time, okay?" Claude urged her once again, perhaps feeling an unknown attraction to the child. "......Yes, let¡¯s go." "Okay!" Sarah was eventually led by Claude''s hand as if she couldn''t win. ''In the end, this is how the relationship will be.'' Elexa de Crombell appeared very late in ''Flower of Darkness''. When the male protagonist, Claude Ambrosia, was saved by the female protagonist while driving the Empire to the brink of destruction. The Imperial family also died and appeared like a comet to raise the crumbling Crombell Empire. And once again, he was at odds with Claude, who was helping the heroine who was trying to rebuild the Empire. "......" Every time she saw the characters who did not exist in the future that Park Hyeyeon saw, but only existed in the ''Flower of Darkness'', her heart was dropped. Sarah took Claude¡¯s hand and looked at his round head as he walked ahead. ''Claude shouldn''t have been born originally.'' Feeling complicated, Sarah gave strength to the hand that was holding Claude¡¯s. She ruined Dieline''s life by writing ''Flower of Darkness''. No, she might have ruined Dieline''s life as well as the lives of many others. She always regretted and regretted knowing that. But what if she didn''t write ''Flower of Darkness'' and she hadn''t met Claude where she was now. Would she choose not to write the novel if she went back to the past? "Nanny, Nanny. What should I say to him?" "Ah?" While she was lost in thought, Claude, who reached the front of the alley where the child was crying, looked up at Sarah and asked. Earlier, he was crying in a place that could be seen from the outside, but while Claude and Sarah approached, the child seemed to hide deeper into the alley. When she glanced, she saw a small foot sticking out behind a large box inside the alley. "Hic hic, hiic¡­¡­" It was a noisy market alley, but the sad cry leaked clearly through the gap. "What should I do? He must be so sad." Claude stomped his feet, not knowing what to do. Although she was pleased with Claude''s warm heart, who knew how to think of others, she was already worried about whether it would be the right thing to establish a relationship with Elexa de Crombell. However, she couldn''t turn a blind eye to the child here and just let him go. Because she decided to show Claude only the good things and tell him only the good things. Because she vowed not to raise him into a villain that would destroy the world. "Claude-nim, what would you like to say to that child?" "Um, I want to tell you not to cry, but can I say that?" "Of course, if that''s what Claude-nim really means, the best way would be to convey it as it is." "Okay." Claude bravely let go of Sarah''s hand and entered the alley where the child was crying. ''He¡¯s cute, too.'' Claude, who was able to afford to be considerate of others, was really lovely. She realized why they said that small children grew up fast. She couldn¡¯t believe that Claude, who cried at first when he saw her, thought that he should comfort another child who was crying. She was so proud of him. Although her mind was complicated because of ''Flower of darkness'', Sarah wanted to fully enjoy the moment Claude grew up like this. "What''s your name? Why are you crying?" ".......!" When Claude approached and talked, Elexa, who was crying, raised his head in surprise. At the same time, the hood, which had been roughly placed on his head, came off, revealing the child''s face. Thin blonde hair sticking to the forehead in sweat, golden eyes that shone brightly like his hair color. Teary plump cheeks and red swollen lips. After growing up, he was as cute as Claude, who was boasted to have a fantastic appearance. ''Our Claude-nim is a hundred times and a thousand times cuter!'' Sarah swallowed her thoughts of Claude inwardly and looked at Elexa. "Hiiic!" Elexa put the hood back on and cried harder because Claude and Sarah were so unfamiliar. Claude''s eyes widened as if embarrassed by Elexa''s refusal to speak without answering. Sarah smiled without saying anything to Claude, who looked at her with eyes that wanted to say that he didn''t know what to do. "......Umm, what to do." Claude pondered for a moment in front of Elexa. Even when he looked around, there seemed to be no adult who came with Elexa. It was even more worrisome because Claude didn''t know how to deal with children of the same age. At that time, the first lesson Sarah had taught passed through Claude''s head. ".......!" If you didn¡¯t tell others, no one would know how you felt. If you didn''t express it, no one would know. Claude remembered it and looked at Sarah. His sparkling eyes were full of trust in Sarah, so she knew what he was trying to do without Claude talking. Claude sank to the ground to make eye contact with the crying child. "I''m Claude. I''m 6 years old, and I''m out to look around the market with my nanny." "......Hic.." "My nanny said that if you didn''t say anything, no one would know why you were so sad. And it would be sadder if no one knew about it." "......" "So can you tell me why you''re crying?" Elexa''s cries, which had been sniffling at Claude''s resounding voice, stopped slowly. ".......Elexa." "Huh?" "Hic. My name is Elexa¡­¡­" Claude, who finally succeeded in making Elexa open his mouth, looked at Sarah with sparkling eyes and a face that seemed to have ''I did it!'' written on his forehead. It was so cute that Sarah put her hand on Claude''s head and stroked it. Sarah happily looked at the child who understood her lesson well and knew how to tell others. He was like a smart and bold kitten. Claude grinned as he felt Sarah''s touch under her hat. "Hello! Elexa. So why are you crying here?" "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Hic, My dad, I want to see my dad." "Your dad?" "He said he''d come to see me after five nights, but he didn''t¡­¡­, hic." "That''s why you cried!" "Hic, hiic, hic¡­¡­" When he finally talked to Claude, Elexa seemed even sadder that he cried and sniffed. Sarah vaguely knew why the child was doing this while listening to Elexa. ''The Third Prince must be very busy. He''ll have to protect the throne that looks like it''s going to be handed over to the Second Prince somehow.'' The Third Prince had a very weak personality. Originally, he would have lived without being greedy, giving up the throne to one of his two older brothers. However, it was different in ''Flower of Darkness''. This was because the Third Prince fell in love with a woman of humble status and held Elexa in their arms. No one in the Imperial family knew this fact. Even the Emperor. The lover of the Third Prince was a slave from the east. She did not even have Imperial citizenship because she fled to Crombell Empire, where slavery was illegal. Elexa, the son of such a woman, could not receive a legitimate title. It was because it was not a noble marriage. ''The Third Prince will do anything to protect that child. To do that, he needs the Emperor¡¯s position.'' If he became the Emperor, he would give Elexa''s mother an appropriate status and position to hold a national marriage. Just like in ''Flower of Darkness''. ''......Even so, Claude would take it all away.'' Sarah looked at Claude, who patted Elexa on the shoulder with complicated eyes. If she didn''t change the Flower of Darkness, the one before her eyes would be a poor child, who would lose everything at the hands of Claude. "Don¡¯t cry!" "Huu¡­¡­" If. Really if. What would happen to ''Flower of Darkness'' if the two of them got along well? CH 44 "Are you done crying?" "Ye, yeah¡­¡­" Elexa cried for a long time, blinking his puffy eyes, and nodded his head. Claude sat next to him and waited patiently for Elexa to cry enough. Perhaps he had opened the door to his heart at that sight, Elexa was already clasping the hem of Claude''s robe. "How did you get here? Did you come alone?" "Yeah¡­¡­ I didn''t want to stay at home, so I sneaked out. My dad won''t come anyway." "Can''t you just say that you want to see your father?" "I can¡¯t. Everyone said I shouldn''t disturb my dad because he''s busy." "Right, that''s right. You can¡¯t disturb your father." Claude nodded his head as if sympathizing with Elexa''s words. The children''s conversations continued constantly to see if there were any common interests. "I''m scared to tell my father that I miss him, too." "Why are you?" "What if he doesn''t like me then?" "Umm¡­¡­ My dad doesn''t like me? How can he do that?" Elexa was bewildered because he had never thought of a father hating his children. Elexa was loved by his father so much that the Third Prince, who was not greedy for power, jumped into a fight for the throne for his child. Elexa shook his head as if he did not understand Claude''s words. "It''s just that. I guess that''s what happens in my house." "I see. It must be hard for you, Claude. Are you okay?" Even with Claude''s simple explanation, Elexa nodded as if he was convinced, and consoled Claude this time. The situation in which they comfort each other was very refreshing and heartwarming, but on the other hand, she became bitter, wondering if that would be the right conversation for 6-year-old children. As they had a strange connection with each other, she thought that they might be able to be friends. Unlike the ''Flower of Darkness''. "Yes, I''m fine! Because I have my nanny!" "Claude seems to be on good terms with your nanny! I''m afraid of my nanny. She scolds me every day." Elexa looked at Claude and Sarah alternately with a look of genuine envy. Claude raised his chin as if he was incredibly proud. "Ah, right! This is Sarah, my nanny!" "Hi, Sarah¡­¡­" At Claude''s introduction, Elexa greets her without erasing his weak boundaries. Elexa, who had previously said that he was afraid of his nanny, seemed to have gotten a little scared by hearing that she was a nanny. "Hello. Elexa-nim. I''m Sarah, Claude-nim''s nanny." Sarah squatted down on the floor, made eye contact with Elexa, and smiled kindly. She wanted to make a good impression because he''d probably be Claude''s first friend. "When I''m in a bad mood, I feel a little better when I eat something sweet. Do you like candy?" "Can, candy¡­¡­?" "Yes. I have one more candy that is identical to the candy Claude-nim is holding!" "......" Elexa looked at the candy in Claude''s hand. Sarah was scary, but he wanted to eat candy. That thought was reflected on his face. "Fufu." Thinking it was cute, Sarah made a candy with a pop in her hand. Of course, the owner of the candy vendor had to be hit with another coin falling from the air. "Wow!" "Ta-da, doesn''t it look delicious?" Sarah put a large candy in Elexa¡¯s small hand without letting him have time to refuse. ".......Thank you, Sarah." When he ate the sweet candy, Elexa'' eyes widened and soon relaxed. No matter how vigilant he was, he was a child who quickly relaxed his mood and liked something delicious. "Hihi." Claude also smiled when Elexa looked happy. He seemed excited because it was his first time talking to a friend of his age for such a long time and eating candy together. Unlike someone like Ruth Naven, whom she met today, Elexa was perfect for Claude''s friend, as he was oozing with innocence. And above all else, it was even more so that the two children were implicitly attracted to each other. ''......I wonder if he is a suitable playmate for Claude-nim.'' Sarah, who looked at the children smiling at each other without knowing anything, fell into agony for a moment. Even if the content of ''Flower of Darkness'' was true, this was the time when the rivalry between the Second Prince and the Third Prince was ignited due to the rapid dismissal of the First Prince. Claude and Elexa befriending would be an undesirable meeting for both the Second Prince and the Third Prince. ''From the perspective of the Third Prince, it would be burdensome to expose the child he had kept secret as the Second Prince doesn''t have mercy in his hands. From the perspective of the Second Prince, he wouldn''t be happy that there was a connection between the Third Prince and Ambrosia.'' It was very bittersweet for an adult to intervene in the friendship of children, but there was nothing Sarah could do about it. The same was true of Ethan, the current Duke of Ambrosia. He wasn''t the man who would spark Claude''s struggle for the throne. ''......They can''t get any closer..'' It was very clear to Sarah that Claude and Elexa were secretly attracted to each other. Like Claude, who grew up lonely without any friends, Elexa must have grown up lonely under the strict protection of the Third Prince. ''I didn''t want to be like a nanny who forcibly separates children after meeting a friend to who they were attracted.'' An ordinary life was the best. Sarah had always thought that way. And she struggled with all kinds of things to live like that. But she couldn''t. Because of the power she had, because of the existence that she called the magic tower, and because of her other self that might be sleeping in Korea. So she wanted to teach Claude a normal life of making friends and playing. "......" Before she knew it, seeing the two of them chatting together again, she felt something clogging her chest. Somehow, she felt like she had to play a villain in Claude''s life. "Ugh¡­¡­" Sarah eventually buried her face in her hands in agony. "Nanny? What¡¯s wrong? Where do you hurt?" "......Hurt?" The two kittens looked at Sarah with their eyes wide open. When that cute scene unfolded before her eyes, Sarah was a goner and she soon decided to stop thinking. "Elexa-nim, would you like to come over to Claude-nim''s house?" "Huh?" At the sudden invitation, Elexa stared blankly at Sarah''s face. On the contrary, Claude''s face was lit up, and his cheeks were dyed in an even more reddish color. "That''s right! Let''s play together at my house!" "B, but¡­¡­" "Sarah said that there are good people in the world, but there are also bad people! If you''re alone, bad people will do bad things to you!" "Really" "Yes, Sarah said she didn''t lie. Right. Sarah?" Sarah proudly put both hands on her waist, facing the round eyes looking at her. "Of course!" Her voice was full of confidence. With that confident voice and bright face, Elexa nodded his head involuntarily. *** Recently, the Second Prince was in a very good mood. It was because he had driven the damn First Prince who was like a thorn in his eyes to the Alton Estate far away. This time, the party hosted in the hope that the First Prince would finish his studies safely will be his victory party. He thought that he had gotten rid of everything that bothered him on his way to the throne. Until one of his faithful henchmen tried to ruin everything. "I sent them to make a connection, but it was not enough that they cut the line and destroy it, they even burned it so vigorously." There was no high or low in the Second Prince''s voice, which flowed softly. But for Viscount Nathan, who had been with the Second Prince for a long time, it was enough for him to understand that he was overflowing with anger. Viscount Nathan hurriedly made an excuse with a face that had lost its composure. "Second, Second Prince-nim¡­¡­ It''s really unfair. It doesn''t make sense to do this because of the small quarrels of children!" "Small quarrels¡­¡­ Does Viscount Nathan really think so?" "Of course, it is clear that our Ruth did something wrong! But they''re still young children!" At Viscount Nathan''s words, who regarded this incident as a minor quarrel between children, the Second Prince sighed, swallowing his frustration. He heard that he had a detailed conversation with the young master, who had returned to the mansion, but it seemed that he had only listened to his son''s complaints. "Didn''t you say your son was going to enter the social world soon? You think he was more mature than children of his age and boasted that he was no different from a grown-up adult." "Th, that!" As Viscount Nathan couldn¡¯t say anything in embarrassment, the Second Prince looked and threw a thick report at his feet. "How blatantly your son tormented Young Lord Ambrosia is described in great detail here in this report." "......!" "What did Young Master Nathan do to a six-year-old child that he hated so much? It''s because Viscount taught him wrong." Viscount Nathan''s face, who had picked up the report, withered bitterly. The weight of the paper in his palm seemed to weigh him down. "No matter how hard I try, things like what happened between the children in that mansion weren¡¯t leaked out even a little bit. But do you know what it means to have this report in my hands now, Viscount?" "......" "Duke Ambrosia spilled it on purpose. Do you know what that means?" __________ T/N: The author changed the name, again. Even though they are just side characters aka mobs, my light OCD is acting up. First Arold and Ardel, now Naven and Nathan??? CH 45 Viscount Nathan slumped to his knees. After the Imperial Palace meeting, he had a brief private conversation with the Duke of Ambrosia. ''I''d love to hear from Viscount where my son needed the mercy of Young Master Nathan.'' The tip of Duke Ambrosia''s spear was pointing towards this direction very clearly. The First Prince, who held the Emperor''s heart, had been overthrown, so there were now two candidates left. In this situation, the Second Prince needed Ambrosia''s strength and support more than anyone else. In such a situation, Viscount Nathan, who bought Ambrosia''s wrath, was not needed by the Second Prince. "Ple, please spare me." "......You have been a faithful dog to me all this time. Viscount must have known enough that I thought you were cute." "The kindness Prince-nim has bestowed on me is truly¡­¡­ beyond words. So please, Prince-nim, please let it pass this one time!" Viscount Nathan realized his situation and fell flat. His resentment towards his son. He also blamed himself for not being able to look into it properly after sending his son to the Duke of Ambrosia. For now, it was important to remain by the Second Prince''s side until the end. "So, as my faithful dog, I will give you one last word of allegiance to you." "Yes, yes¡­¡­ Prince-nim!" The Second Prince walked in front of Viscount Nathan, who was kneeling, and sat down on one knee, meeting his eye level. Then he asked, looking into his eyes gleaming with faint hope. "I have to give the Duke of Ambrosia a present to appease him, but what would be good" Viscount Nathan''s head turned very quickly at the Second Prince''s question. How he responded would determine the fate of him and his family. "Mu, Muston¡­¡­ Rumor has it that the head of Ambrosia is preparing to bid at the Diamond Mine in Muston Estate!" "Um?" "I''ll take responsibility and bid for the Diamond Mine at the Muston Estate and give it to the Duke of Ambrosia¡­.." "Ha!" A smirk escaped from the Second Prince''s mouth. He shook his head violently and stood up. Not even a hint of warmth remained in his golden eyes, looking down at Viscount Nathan, who was still on his knees. "There was a time when I thought your stupidity was good." "Your, Your Highness the Prince¡­¡­!" "Don''t you even know that a mine is nothing but a penny for the Duke of Ambrosia?" "But the Muston Mine ranks among the top three in the Empire...!" "It''s Ambrosia. Viscount. Think about the name Ambrosia." "......" Viscount Nathan had to sell all of his property as well as part of the estate to obtain the Muston Mine. Even that was a choice he made with the risk of going into debt. However, Viscount Nathan trembled at the realization that even that was useless and worthless in front of Ambrosia''s name. "You also don''t seem to have a proper way, so I''ll let you know." The Second Prince turned around and picked up the topmost of the papers on his desk, then he scatters it as he throws it over Viscount Nathan''s head, he said. "You embrace everything." ".......Prince-nim!" "I have already done the necessary work. You don''t need to thank me for that." As the Second Prince passed by Viscount Nathan, his aide followed him like a shadow and whispered in his ear. "The messenger to the Ambrosia mansion returned as of now. If we don''t take action, they won''t meet." "......The action has just been taken, so let someone go again." With that said, Viscount Nathan, who was staring blankly at the back of the Second Prince as he left, gathered up the papers that fell over his head. Viscount Nathan''s eyes widened as he read the documents with trembling hands. "......!" In the document, Viscount Nathan had been designated as the person to take care of the First Prince, and it was written that he should take all the family members and prepare a mansion right next to the First Prince''s residence. Viscount Nathan would no longer be able to advance to the permanent Central Nobility. Because he raised his children wrong. Realizing that, the cries of the Viscount resounded through the empty office of the Second Prince. *** "The Second Prince abandoned Viscount Nathan." "Tsk. It''s no longer fun." Upon hearing Jade''s report, Ethan clicked his tongue slightly. Seeing that he had removed Viscount Nathan from his grasp, it seemed that the Second Prince also cared about Viscount Nathan very much. But he still had no mercy in his hands, seeing that he struck him firmly this time. "And the Second Prince sent another person to deliver the invitation." "There is no need to brighten up the party that wants to build a nest in the place where the First Prince was pushed out. Try to refuse it." "Ah, by the way..." Ethan narrowed his forehead as he watched Jade deliberately stretching his words. Did that mean there was more? "Claude-nim has also received an invitation." "What?" "He invited Claude, saying it''s an apology." Ethan tapped the desk with his finger, deep in thought. If rumors spread that the Duke of Ambrosia cared for his son terribly, the Second Prince, who was related to Viscount Nathan, would naturally pretend to be in line with him. To prevent that, Claude was invited in advance. "It seems that all the children of Claude''s age have also been invited. Wouldn''t it be perfect for finding new playmates?" "......The Second Prince used his brain quite a bit." Other children, including Young Master Nathan, were also spoiled, but Claude had to be friendly with his peers for social activities. It was the foundation for Claude to become Duke of Ambrosia and lead the political world in the future. "What is Claude doing now?" "It seems that he has just returned from going out with Countess Millen-nim." "Claude, was he smiling?" "Yes. He came with a very broad smile." Ethan breathed heavily as if relieved and touched his head with his hands. The pain in his head, which had been throbbing for a while, seemed to have subsided little by little. "......" Because of his neglect, he could not forgive himself for belatedly realizing the pain the child must have suffered. He thought he just had to fulfill the child¡¯s needs with everything without lacking anything. He thought he would just have to protect him from Ambrosia''s power. If he did that, he thought that Claude, unlike him, could grow up happily. ''I don''t have the face to see Hugel.'' Ethan alone made an unreachable oath to Hugel. He promised he would protect Claude at all costs. However, since he had never experienced the feeling of being protected as well as protecting something, he did not know how to protect it, so Ethan missed it this time as well. ''Does Brother hate me? You¡¯re afraid I''ll get Ambrosia? You know it''s Mother''s will, not mine.'' ''What the hell are you doing with Father? After being alone with Father, Brother is always sick. Please share the burden with me too.'' ''I''d better disappear from Brother¡¯s side. That''s the way for both Brother and Dieline. I won''t come back to you. I will also throw away the name of Ambrosia.'' When he thought he had protected Hugel from his father, he almost lost Claude again this time, just as he had lost Hugel. "I''m glad Sarah is here." Ethan sincerely thought so. There were more than once or twice moments when he felt that he had received not only Ambrosia''s power but also her help. As he walked on a quiet, dark road, Sarah came to him with a smile on her face. When he thought of that refreshing and clear face, he felt like his stomach that had been entangled in a mess had subsided. "Countess Millen-nim is amazing. Do you know that Claude-nim is still wary of me? Countess Millen-nim hasn''t been here that long but he already.¡­¡­" "It''s Sir''s fault." "What? What did I do!" "Let''s learn from Sarah. Didn''t she say it wasn''t a shame that one lacked learning?" "No, no matter how true it is¡­¡­ That''s too much." Jade drooped his shoulders with a sullen face. The corner of Ethan''s lips, which had been slowly rising as he watched it, slowly hardened to a straight line as he passed back the report that Jade had handed over to him. "Why is this child in my mansion now?" "Countess Millen-nim brought him, saying he was a new friend of Claude-nim." "......Sarah did?" "Yes." On the report Ethan was holding, the pattern of the hood the child was wearing when he came to Ambrosia''s mansion was drawn. "Sir." "Yes, My Lord." "Did Sarah know about this pattern?" "I don''t think so. Because the Third Prince hid it with all his might. I''m sure His Majesty doesn''t know either." "......Are all these coincidences?" "That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Isn''t it amazing?" Unlike Jade, who was just amazed, Ethan did not believe in fate. He got up from his seat and picked up his coat. "I¡¯m leaving for today." "What? But you will be having an audience with His Majesty soon. He especially calls for you today!" "I have a prior engagement." "What prior engagement? What prior engagement is more important than talking to His Majesty alone?" "Didn''t I promise to give her my time once a week? I remember that Sir was also there?" "Are you talking about the promise you made with Countess Millen-nim?" "That¡¯s right." It was then that Jade was able to recall the promise Sarah and Ethan had made. It was a promise that had not been kept because there were many things that happened since Sarah entered Ambrosia. "I think it''s going to be a fun time." CH 46 Bang, boom, bang! Explosions were heard everywhere. And with one explosion, a single shout resounded through the air as if torn apart. Oliven screamed, barely avoiding the tree from falling over his head with a crackling sound. "Aaargh!" "Shut up, Oliven." Behind Oliven, Benjamin ran past him quickly, sending the mana he had wrapped around his hand forward. "Kaaagh-!" The monster that had its chest pierced by Benjamin''s magic fell backward with a ripping scream. As the thick green blood dripped down, the ground melted with a crackling sound. "Huak!" At the disgusting sight, Oliven was terrified and ran to Belluna, who was only watching from afar. "It''s so disgusting, disgusting! Don''t let it come next to me, Belluna! Please!" "I''ll think about it when you close your mouth." "That''s too much! Hak!" Oliven, who was about to whimper at Belluna''s cold reply, screamed while avoiding the tentacles of the monster flying towards him in an instant. "Tsk." Belluna clicked her tongue as if she was sad. Then, she cut off the tentacles that rushed to her with just a stroke of her mana on her finger. "Don''t exaggerate." "You know I can''t watch disgusting things! Ueeek." When Oliven made eye contact with the monster whose tentacles had been cut off and were dripping green blood, he immediately bent his back and vomited. "......Dirty." Belluna wrinkled her face as if she had seen something she could not see and wiggled her fingers at the tentacle monster that was still alive and wriggling. "Kaaaak! Kyaaauargh!" Then, with a terrible scream, the entire body of the monster began to burn with fire. It was a bonus that Oliven rolled his eyes and fainted as he watched the monster that began to melt alive. "Oliven?" "......" "You passed out because I burned some monsters right now? Really?" Belluna tapped him with her feet as if she couldn''t believe it as she saw him faint because of this. However, Oliven, who passed out with foam in his mouth, did not wake up. "Ha¡­¡­" He really fainted. Belluna respected and followed her master, believing that what she was doing was unconditionally right, but there was one thing that was considered to be her master''s fault. "Why did you only raise this punk like this, Master?" Since it was Oliven who met their master after he had already grown up, there was a sense of ambiguity in saying that he was raised by their master. It was safe to say that their master raised him because she taught him everything about what to wear, eat, and write. Still, it was thanks to the help of their master that Oliven was able to grow to this level. She heard that it was their master who brought up Oliven, who had been abandoned by the gypsy group and lived like a beast in the forest. "You raised him too much." It would have been more difficult to raise Oliven, who would have been through all sorts of hardships, into such a weak, corrupt person. For the first time in her life, Belluna governed what she felt was resentment towards her master. She magically lifted Oliven, who was covered with vomit and approached Benjamin, who was slaughtering monsters from afar as if he was venting his anger. "You should do it in moderation too. Oliven fainted." "......What?" Benjamin, who had trampled on the head of the monster that had horse-liked lower body and goat-liked upper body with his foot, wiped the blood of the monster from his cheek and looked back. Gradually, his thought and reason came back again in his eyes as he was losing his mind previously. "He really fainted." Benjamin''s face, who walked up and checked Oliven''s condition, was crumpled nicely. ''Now, because of whom we fell in the middle of the monster forest and are suffering this hardship, so how dare you faint?'' He clearly drew a magic circle so that they could teleport to the nearest place from where their master''s magic was last detected. It was a mistake to naturally believe in Oliven''s words and enter the magic circle. ''Ah, I entered the wrong coordinates¡­...'' At the same time as Oliven said that he had entered the wrong coordinates, due to the already activated magic circle, the place moved to the middle of the monster forest where they could encounter a monster every two steps. "I''m going to have to kill you this time." In Benjamin''s hand, the same mana as when dealing with monsters swept sharply. Belluna also wanted to let Benjamin do what he wanted. However, in the vast Crombell Empire, only Oliven could most accurately find the place where their master''s magic reacted. "We need to find Master first, Benjamin." "Damn it." Benjamin swallowed the swear words and threw the magic that was spinning in his hand at the monster that was running towards him from afar. "Kuaaaak!" The monster was torn to pieces and died. Belluna realized a moment ago that Benjamin wanted to kill Oliven like that. Benjamin stared at the monster with bloodshot eyes as if it was Oliven, then immediately shook his head and said. "At this rate, it will take some time to redraw the magic circle." "Yeah. It''s not appropriate to run the magic circle here." Belluna quietly nodded her head and looked tiredly at the crowding monsters. Indeed, enough to be named the monster forest, the monsters smelled the smell of blood and flocked without end. "If it was Master, she would have been able to do teleportation magic without a magic circle." "If only it was Master." Benjamin''s voice, responding to Belluna''s words, showed respect for his master. He did not know her age, appearance, or voice, but he knew how powerful his master''s magic was, how strong it flowed, and how delicate the strands of magic weaving were. He was completely fascinated by the overwhelming power he felt from his master''s magic. "Unfortunately, we are not Master, so we have no choice but to get out of this place with that guy." At Belluna''s words, Benjamin looked around the forest with regretful eyes. Belluna, who was well aware of the meaning of those gazes, continued to speak with a sigh. "We have to take Oliven as well. If we want to get even a little closer to Master." "......Damn Oliven." Benjamin swallowed the swear words that constantly leaked out, gathering his mana to the fullest. Dark red mana fluctuated around him and began to stir. "Kku, kkuh? Kku¡­¡­!" The monsters who were running towards this place, attracted by the delicious smell of blood, immediately stopped as if they felt something unusual. "Once I find out Master''s location, I''ll put that bastard here again." "Yes, as you please." Benjamin''s dark red mana slowly gathered in a circle. The mana sphere was so big that it covered Benjamin, Belluna, and Oliven. "[Sweep away.]" As soon as the spell was completed, the huge mana sphere created in front of Benjamin poured forward with a loud roar, sweeping away everything on its way. "Kuh kuh!" "Kkeok!" The monsters turned to dust and disappeared with a shriek. Not only the monsters, but the trees, grass, soil, and rocks that made up the forest all disappeared. "......Kkii." "Kkong." Even the lucky monsters who survived lost one arm or one leg, or their upper and lower body separated and died slowly. The monsters who witnessed the scene took a step backward one by one before they knew it, and then they started running away. "Now we can go comfortably." "I gave you the road comfortably, so hurry up. We must arrive before the sun goes down so we can draw the magic circle again." "I''ve sent mana from a while ago. If we keep going this way, we''ll find a place called Alton Estate." "Good. Then let''s go." Benjamin walked along the abnormal path he had created. The stride showed how relaxed Benjamin was. Following quietly, Belluna let out a small sigh. She felt skeptical whether this road, which took two crazy men to find their master, was really the way for their master. ''I need to hear at least the reason why you left without saying a word, Master.'' She knew there was something meaning to their master. However, the other two disciples, including her, wanted to walk together on the path their master walked. She wanted to be part of the history written by that great being, and she wanted to become a little more special to their teacher. "Fu." In the end, Belluna let out a deep sigh, and Oliven''s body, which was droopy behind her, floated and followed after her. "......" At that moment, Oliven''s eyes, who had only thought of fainting, trembled and opened slightly. He narrowed his eyes, then closed them again, as he saw Benjamin''s ignorant way to cut a great road through the woods and the path of corpses that followed it. After a while, a faint olive light of mana flew from the tip of Oliven''s droopy fingers. It crumbled like sand and seeped into the ground. "When we get to Alton Estate, we''ll have to start by half-killing Oliven." Oliven''s closed eyes flinched and trembled sadly at Belluna''s quiet voice. CH 47 Sarah laid out a large sheet of paper in the garden for Claude and Elexa to play in the mansion and gave them paints. "Ahaha!" "You got something on your face, too!" Claude and Elexa laughed as they looked at each other with their clothes and faces covered in paint. In that state, they rolled over the paper, poked paint in each other''s cheeks, and ran away. The clear laughter of children running all over the paper filled the Ambrosia mansion. The servants of Ambrosia looked at it with a new feeling. Ronda said as she approached Sarah, who was looking at Claude with delight. "......Claude-nim is a person who can laugh like that." "He¡¯s at an age when he wants to run around like that." "That''s true, but I didn''t know because he was so mature." Ronda''s voice was filled with faint guilt. She just thought that it was right to say that he was like an old child because he was so mature. "Fufu." Sarah smiled proudly because she seemed to have created an environment where Claude, who was withdrawn, could laugh. In the future, she wanted to create more and more frequent days when Claude could smile like that. "Which family son is the one who came with Claude-nim this time?" "I don¡¯t know. It''s just a kid I met on the street." "Yes? But the clothes¡­..." Ronda once again looked closely at the child, raising her eyebrows when she heard that she met Elexa on the street. Ronda, who has a good eye, immediately saw through that what Elexa was wearing, who came with Claude, was unusual. It seemed like he was wearing something that wasn''t as flashy and inconspicuous as possible, but with a dazzling luster, it was clear that his clothes were made of high-quality fabric. Seeing that even a small button was engraved with patterns, it was clear in Ronda¡¯s head that he was a son of a noble family. However, seeing that Sarah and Claude came in holding his hands without his guardians, she was confused. "It doesn''t matter which family he is from. However, one thing is clear is that Claude-nim approached him first." "I can''t believe Claude-nim approached him first, that''s never happened¡­¡­" The playmates that the Duke had attached weren''t just Ruth Naven¡¯s group. However, Claude never talked to them first or even approached them. He was just enduring the passing of the playtime, which was close to obligation, without saying a word. That was why a person with an extraordinary mind like Ruth Naven was able to hide Ambrosia''s eyes and secretly torment Claude with the guise of favor and kindness. It was because he had been creating things over and over, seemingly to do with Claude. Ronda and Veron thought they were still playing well against the timid Claude. Sadly, that was all. "There must have been something he was attracted to. I also knew for the first time that Claude-nim was a child who could reach out like that." "It''s largely my fault¡­..." Ronda bowed her head with a guilty expression on her face. Her tears were dripping down as she jotted down May''s words. It was shameful that she and Veron, who had to know Claude better than anyone else, knew nothing. "Countess Millen¡¯s eyes are accurate. May really knew everything. That''s why even if May had done something rude, you forgave her and let her by your side." "......Umm." Sarah smiled meaningfully, not denying Ronda''s words. There were a lot of complicated reasons for having May Chenblun by her side, but explaining it was also very complicated. ''Well, it wouldn''t be bad to think that way.'' Sarah thought so and looked at Claude and Elexa playing in the distance. The two children were left alone, so they were laughing and playing like the best friends in the world. Perhaps because he was of the same age, Claude quickly opened up and hung out with him. Only when the one doing it was her, the children got to know each other quickly. "I think he''ll be a good friend to Claude-nim. There''s something suspicious about it, but that''s for the adults." "......?" Sarah smiled at Ronda, who didn''t understand what she was saying. At that time. "Piii-!" A homing pigeon flew from the sky with clear cries. When Ronda raised her hand, the homing pigeon settled accurately in her hand. "Did Duke-nim send it?" "Yes." Ronda, with a slightly nervous expression on her face, untied the letter, which had been tied to the homing pigeon¡¯s leg. She deserved punishment for not knowing that Claude was being harassed. Now it seemed that the time had come to receive the punishment. Veron was already frantically running through the haze field over there. Ronda should have been running next to him too, but she was still here because Sarah and Claude had returned to the mansion. Sarah couldn''t predict how much Ethan would be angry, so she asked in a voice full of tension like Ronda. "What does he say?" "Duke-nim is coming back now." "Now? Doesn¡¯t he still have business left at the Imperial Palace?" "He does, but Sir Jade said it was to keep his promise to Countess Millen-nim." "Promise? What do you mea¡­... Ah." Sarah was then able to recall the promise she had made with the Duke. Asking for an hour once a week to spend with Claude. Even though she had put such a condition herself, she forgot about it because she usually spent time alone with Claude. Due to the issue of the First Prince being overthrown, Ethan almost lived in the Imperial Palace, and Sarah stayed in bed for five days. They didn''t get the timing right to spend their time like that. "But why now¡­¡­?" It was time to properly reconcile the quarrel between the Second Prince and the Third Prince, who were fervently fighting over how to deal with the First Prince. It was safe to say that Duke Ambrosia had everything in his hands, so he was right to stick to the Imperial Palace so that the Second Prince and the Third Prince could not do separate tricks. Because they didn''t know the Emperor''s intentions yet. ''Does Duke-nim know that Elexa is the illegitimate son of the Third Prince? Does he know he''s here?'' Sarah bit her lips nervously, recalling that he received reports on everything in the mansion. What if Ethan was in a hurry to come to the mansion because he knew the identity of Elexa? ''The Third Prince would have completely erased the existence of Elexa without the Emperor knowing, but no matter how good Ambrosia''s information was¡­¡­'' She felt like she was going to be scolded by Ethan. "Uh, Ronda. When Duke-nim gets angry, is it very scary?" "It''s very scary." "How much?" "Very much." "......Then can we hold hands?" Sarah quietly held Ronda''s hand. Ronda didn''t know why she was doing this, but when she thought about the wrath of the Duke, who would soon return to the mansion, she also held her hand. The scary thing was that Ronda added more and never less. ''Let''s pretend we didn''t know.'' Sarah thought so and thought about what attitude to take in front of the Duke. It was really a coincidence to meet Elexa when she went out with Claude, and it was fate that Claude showed interest in Elexa, and it was inevitable that the two children felt attracted to each other. That was the only thing she could explain. ''Because even Duke-nim wouldn''t think that I knew the identity of Elexa. If I said that I invited the child I met by chance outside, would he believe me?'' Sarah pondered the benefits of lying. First of all, Ethan would not scold her, and she would be able to make Elexa Claude¡¯s friend. ''What if he finds out that I know that Elexa is the Third Prince''s son?'' She thought about the impact that lie would bring. Unlike Claude, who was just wary of her, Ethan, as the Duke of Ambrosia, did not fully trust her. So, if her lies were discovered, Ethan might not believe her forever. No matter how much Sarah had the power to suppress Ambrosia''s power. His trust, once lost, was hard to regain. ''If he thinks that I have other intentions, he will never smile like that again.'' Thinking about it that way, she felt her heart sink. How did I make that smile? She saw with her own eyes that the light sparkled in Ethan''s dead eyes for a moment. "I hate that." Sarah murmured in a voice full of determination. She wanted to bring back the smile on Ethan Ambrosia''s face, like the smile of the children now laughing in the distance. Ever since she saw Ethan''s sincere smile once, she had been thinking about it all the time. "Head maid-nim, Countess Millen-nim. Duke-nim''s carriage has arrived at the front gate." Sarah gently grabbed Ronda''s stiff hand and dragged her to meet Ethan. ''Let''s be honest and insist.'' As always. CH 48 "......" Ethan looked at Claude from afar with no emotion on his face. Sarah, who was watching him from the side, spoke softly with a smile on her face. "The weather is great. It''s the perfect time to play, isn''t it?" "......" "I never imagined that Duke-nim would keep his promise first! You are very busy these days." "......" "Ah! I see! It''s because Duke-nim wants to play with Claude-nim, right? I understand how you want to spend even a little time with our cute Claude-nim. I''m like that, too." "Sarah." "Yes!" When Ethan''s voice called out to her quietly, Sarah responded with a higher tension. "Is that all you have to explain to me?" "......I''m sorry." Ethan''s eyes narrowed at the sight of her meekly apologizing. His tenacious and sharp gaze seemed to determine the possibility of how far she knew. "I''m sorry for going out on my own, and I''m sorry for inviting guests on my own." She pointed to the children who were now coloring the leaves of the garden with paint from afar. "I''m sorry for making such a mess in the garden." It was obvious that the gardener would pull his hair off and scream of despair. It was no exaggeration to say that it represented the majesty and beauty of Ambrosia, but she had turned such a spectacular garden into a children''s playground. "But I can solve all of that! I''m a magician, a great magician¡­¡­" Sarah''s voice gradually diminished as Ethan''s gaze on her grew darker. It wasn''t the kind of excuse he was hoping for, but somehow she didn''t have the courage to do it. Sarah felt she would not be able to bear the misunderstanding that she had a political purpose in what she was doing for Ambrosia and for Claude. Perhaps knowing her thought, Ethan took a deep breath and brought it up first. "That child shouldn''t be with Claude." "But Claude-nim likes him very much. Duke-nim also found out this time, but Ruth Naven wasn''t a good playmate. Claude-nim needs a friend." "Even so, that child can''t be. I''ll have to send him back to where he was." He tried to get rid of Elexa quickly, as he thought Sarah didn''t know about the Third Prince''s illegitimate child. As Ethan beckoned, the Knights of Ambrosia quickly approached their way. After that, several servants who followed along, as Sarah knew, were those who worked for Ambrosia''s intelligence organization. Perhaps even the trace of Elexa staying here would be neatly erased. Sarah saw Claude''s face, who was having a good time with Elexa without knowing that the Duke had come. ''You like him that much¡­...'' It would be unacceptable to keep Elexa away from the child in this way. He had found a friend who could barely open his heart, and Claude was sure to be greatly disappointed. But if he found out that his father disliked his friend, Claude would obey his father''s will, though it might be painful for him, and it would leave a big scar on the child''s heart. Sarah knew that it would have a very bad effect on their relationship. "Is it because that child is the Third Prince''s illegitimate child?" "......Sarah, don¡¯t tell me?" "I''m sorry. Actually, I''ve known that child since the first time I saw him. He was a child with complicated circumstances to establish a relationship." Ethan''s beautiful face was distorted. He beckoned the Knights to approach Claude once more. Then they stopped walking. "Would you like to walk with me for a moment, Countess Millen?" "Please call me Sarah¡­¡­" "I''ll grant that request after I hear Countess''s answer." Sarah made her resolve as she looked at Ethan''s back as he passed by her and walked in front of her. To be able to tell Ethan the truth without mentioning the Flower of Darkness as much as possible. Sarah hurriedly opened her mouth as she followed Ethan. "Are you angry because I did it on my own?" "I''m not angry. However, I''m just curious about Countess Millen''s intention." "I didn''t mean anything else. I knew it would be annoying, but I''m Claude-nim''s nanny and tutor. I just considered Claude-nim''s heart the top priority." "Ha¡­¡­" Ethan stopped for a moment and put a hand on his forehead. Seeing him press down on his temple, Sarah took a step closer to Ethan. And she gently put her hands, which were wrapped with mana, on Ethan''s face. "......" Sarah''s cool magic permeated him. Then the headache that had been hurting like it was going to break gradually subsided. Ethan looked at Sarah with confused eyes. "I don''t know what you think. It seems like you''re doing it for Claude more than anyone else but at the same time¡­..." "I always put Claude-nim first. Always." "Then why did you let Claude stay with that child? If you had known that he was the Third Prince''s illegitimate child, you would have known what would happen next." "I felt Claude-nim attracted to that child. For the first time, he found a kid he wanted to be friends with." "......It''ll be a harmful relationship for the two children. If he becomes Claude''s playmate, he''ll get attention, and the Third Prince will stop it no matter what." "I won''t let that happen. And even the Third Prince wouldn''t dare touch Ambrosia." "You never know. You never know if he would be able to break through Ambrosia''s protection and touch my son or not." Ethan took a deep breath and gently pulled Sarah''s hand away from his face. It was a pity that the hand that sent her cool magic was gone. A throbbing headache hit him again. "We can''t let Claude take that risk." "......" "This curse is enough to pose a risk to Claude. That alone is already dangerous enough for Claude. I don''t want to provoke him." "Then, are you going to keep Claude-nim in Ambrosia like this forever?" Ethan said nothing for a moment. He did not affirm, but neither did he deny it. Sarah realized that if Ethan could keep Claude locked up in Ambrosia, he would love to do so. "If Ambrosia''s curse is weakened enough, then¡­¡­" "You don''t know when that will be. Duke-nim, children don''t just need their families. There''s definitely something the family and parents can''t fill." "That''s what Claude has to bear. As long as Ambrosia''s power is sleeping in that child''s body, it''s inevitable. You have to know how to give up." "That''s too harsh on Claude-nim. You can''t blow away every opportunity to make precious things in his life." "If you have something precious, you are bound to lose it." "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!" Sarah''s eyes widened at Ethan''s words. For the first time, she felt like she saw Ethan''s inner side. If you have something precious, you will surely lose it. Had Ethan Ambrosia been living with that thought all this time? By losing what was precious to him one by one. "Claude is an Ambrosia. What is precious to Ambrosia is nothing but luxury. So, to make such a precious thing in the first place¡­¡­!" Splash, with that sound, cold water fell on Ethan''s head. Ethan, covered in cold water in an instant, slowly blinked her eyes and looked at Sarah. "......" Sarah stood in front of him for the first time, completely expressionless. Sarah, who always treated him and Claude with a gentle smile, became unfamiliar in an instant. Ethan''s eyes shook violently. "So, has Duke-nim endured everything without making anything precious until now?" "......" "Were you really happy with that life?" A single, transparent tear fell from Sarah''s eyes. Her expressionless face slowly contorted and collapsed very slowly and slowly. The image was engraved on Ethan''s heart. He couldn''t even breathe because his heart felt so tight. "Don''t do that. Don''t do that, Duke-nim." ".......Sarah." "We can protect the precious things together. Why did you want to throw away all the opportunities to be happy?" "......" Toc toc, the sound of water droplets falling from Ethan''s sharp chin could be heard very loudly. The droplets were formed on his long eyelashes and fell off. As if she was crying her last tears, Sarah once again reached out to Ethan''s face. She wiped the droplets flowing at the tip of Ethan''s chin with the back of her hand. It was a warm and friendly touch. Ethan unknowingly clasped Sarah''s soft hands and spoke like a sigh. "I was saying the same thing as my father." CH 49 "Sarah." "Yes, Duke-nim." "I tried to treat Claude like how my father treated me. I, like that terrible man¡­..." Ethan looked confused. Throughout his life, he grew up listening to words close to the curse under his terrible father. He feared that if he didn''t get eaten by Ambrosia''s power, he''d die at the hands of his father. So he constantly vowed and vowed not to let Claude suffer the same pain as him. He couldn''t believe he was going to repeat the words and coercion of his father to Claude. "How come that I?" He closed his eyes with a painful face. Sarah put strength into her hand, which was entwined with Ethan''s hand. "Because you were in pain." "......" "The past days of Duke-nim living with this power were painful, so it is natural that he does not want Claude-nim to go through the same pain." "Sarah, I." "But you have me now, Duke-nim. As I said before, trust me." Ethan slowly opened his eyes and looked Sarah in the eyes. Her deep, unshaken eyes were staring at him as if they could see right through to the inside of him. "If that child and Claude-nim become friends, I know that the name Claude Ambrosia will become the spark that escalates the battle for the throne between the Third Prince and the Second Prince." "......" "But we have the power. For me, the power to protect Claude-nim from Ambrosia''s power, and for Duke-nim, the power to keep Claude-nim from getting involved in the struggle for the throne." Ethan''s eyes looking at her were as straight and firm as always, but it felt as if he was alone somewhere and saw a barren old tree. He looked like Claude in the future, so Sarah would unknowingly stare into Ethan''s eyes. Whenever that happened, she somehow felt like seeing something that she couldn''t get out of it. "I don''t know what Duke-nim has lost or what he has given up. But one thing is certain, Duke-nim now has the power to protect what is precious." He had power, he had authority, and he was free to use it all. It means that he had become a person who can protect what was precious to him, rather than being deprived of it. So, if Claude had something precious, he could reach out to protect and cherish it. He was good enough, he could do that. "Did I tell you why it took 6 years for me to meet Claude-nim?" "You need time to learn about Ambrosia¡¯s power." "That''s right. I have to protect Claude-nim from that power. I''ve developed my strength to respond to that power." Sarah put down Ethan¡¯s hand, which was holding hers, and grabbed his other hand. She could feel the hard ring on Ethan''s finger. Sarah breathed her magic into the ring once more. "......!" A cool and clear energy came into Ethan¡¯s ring. It felt like the darkness that had been eating his head was clearing away. "I will block Ambrosia''s power from taking away Claude-nim''s precious things. Duke-nim, please prevent other threats coming to Claude-nim." Ethan blinked slowly at Sarah''s words. What she wanted to say, he seemed to know a little now. "Don''t take away Claude-nim''s precious things and protect them together with me, for him." "Protect, for him." Ethan pondered Sarah''s words for a moment. It was a very strange word for him. To say that you protect what''s precious. ''Don''t even think about making something precious. That''s the way for you. This power will take everything by your side.'' His father''s words were still hovering around his ears like a curse. Even now, when he closed his eyes, he could hear it clearly in his head. However, "Isn''t it cooler to protect it even if it''s hurt and hard a little bit, rather than trembling and doing nothing in fear of losing it?" Sarah''s clear and beautiful voice was gradually driving away his father''s voice. "If Duke-nim and I work together, we''re invincible!" "Ha." A small laugh escaped Ethan''s lips. Sarah looked at him with her eyes wide open. ''He laughed again.'' Ethan smiled at her again. It was shorter than the last time, but he definitely smiled at her in a peaceful voice. The sound that leaked out with a low and husky tone made Sarah¡¯s heart pound, louder than ever. Sarah frowned and muttered. "It''s dazzling¡­..." She was confused as to whether he was dazzling with his platinum blonde hair shining in the sunlight, or whether the smile on Ethan''s face was dazzling. Sarah was strangely caught up by an unknown feeling every time she made Ethan laugh. She felt proud as if she had done something great, and it made her fall into the illusion that she was the only one to whom he showed such a smile. "The sun seems to be too strong." "......!" Then Ethan raised his large hand and placed it over Sarah''s eyes, creating a shadow. Her face heated up as she thought that Ethan must have heard the words she mumbled unconsciously. She grumbled as if nothing had happened. "In this way, I can''t see Duke-nim''s face." "......Should you see my face?" "I mean, I like to talk while making eye contact." "Then how about doing this?" Ethan bent down and made eye contact with Sarah. Sarah''s eyes trembled slightly as her eyes met the gaze that looked at her gently. She lifted her gaze a little, and Ethan''s dazzling hair, shattered in the sunlight, filled her eyes. "I think you can see it well now." Sarah nodded quietly without realizing it at the sound of his low-pitched voice with a hint of laughter. "Yes, very¡­¡­" "Thank you. Sarah." "What?" "For making me realize." Ethan said so and swept her hair away with the hand that covered her eyes. Ethan straightened his back again and smiled at her with a cool face again. "With gratitude, I won''t ask how you know the illegitimate son of the Third Prince." "Ah! That''s a relief. I was really worried about how to explain it." Sarah blatantly patted her chest, reassuring herself. Because she couldn''t even tell Ethan that she knew him because he was a character she made up in ''Flower of Darkness''. "......" Ethan shrugged at the sight. It was Sarah, who first discovered and approached the power of Ambrosia, which only the Emperor knew. Perhaps that was why he felt nothing about Sarah knowing the illegitimate child of the Third Prince. Although Ambrosia''s intelligence organization had made countless sacrifices to find out that fact. "So, when are you going to take that child home?" "Well, Duke-nim ran all the way here looking forward to the playtime with Claude-nim. I''ll have to send him back soon. I''m sure the Third Prince is worried a lot." "Right." Ethan looked noticeably relieved. Although he was persuaded by Sarah, he still felt very uneasy about him. "But, since Claude-nim likes his friend like that, I don''t know if he is going to let him go easily." Sarah was troubled as she led Ethan to where Claude and Elexa were playing. ''Should I just ask Duke-nim to play with them?'' She also wanted to see the grown-up Duke struggling with the two children. It was around the time when Sarah was about to incline the Duke to play with two children, she had to completely throw away what she had just thought. "Huwaaaaaang!" "Don¡¯t, don''t cry, Elexa. My father isn''t that scary¡­..., he''s not!" "I''m scareeeeed!" "......" It was because when Ethan approached the children, Elexa burst into tears. In response to the unexpected reaction, Ethan was stunned, unable to say anything. "......My face is that scary?" Ethan turned to Sarah, stroking his face with his hand. She smiled awkwardly and shook her head. One might feel scared because of his not too human-like appearance, but that was probably not why Elexa was scared of him. He simply was oppressed by Ethan Ambrosia¡¯s spirit and felt the pressure. "Huwoaaaang!" "Ha, I''ll send Elexa-nim back." "I will tell you the hiding place of the Third Prince." "Thank you." Sarah eventually had to hold Elexa in her arms to comfort him and prepare to send the child back to the Third Prince''s secret mansion. Because the child was so afraid as he received Ethan''s gaze from afar. __________ T/N: Hi its''s Eliza. I''m sorry to announce that life is quite hectic these days and some unfortunate things have happened, so I don''t have time to translate and update as frequently as before. I''ll try my best to update twice a week, otherwise, it''ll be once a week. I hope for your understanding and I promise I''ll update a ton of chapters once this busy time passes. CH 50 ''I wanted to play with Claude-nim and Duke-nim.'' Sarah kept looking back in regret as she left the mansion in the carriage. The farther away Claude and Ethan got, the more empty her heart felt. "Haam¡­¡­" As if very tired, Elexa climbed onto Sarah''s lap as soon as he got into the carriage, took a seat, and began to sleep. It was a completely different attitude from being a little wary of Sarah before coming to Ambrosia''s mansion. Maybe it was because he had a lot of fun with Claude, or maybe it was because he met Ethan who was scarier than Sarah. ''He¡¯s not as good as Claude-nim, but he''s a little cute.'' Sarah suppressed her disappointment and gently stroked Elexa''s hair with her hand. The carriage was passing the market they had seen earlier. Near here, there was a small mansion where Elexa was staying. ''Being in a place like this, no one would have known that the Third Prince had an illegitimate child.'' Sarah looked at the mansion with a fa?ade identical to the sentence she described in the Flower of Darkness with a renewed feeling. Her mind was complicated when she thought that Elexa, who would become Claude''s rival, grew up holding his breath there. "Elexa-nim? You have to get up." "Uh ung¡­..." Hearing Sarah¡¯s soft voice, Elexa dug deeper in her arms, so Sarah smiled, hugged Elexa''s body, and got off the carriage. The Third Prince''s mansion was originally supposed to be heavily guarded. However, since Elexa disappeared, most of them seemed to have gone out to find the child. When Sarah arrived, the only old nanny of the child greeted her. "Young master-nim!" Elexa''s nanny, with a pale face, ran their way in a hurry. She became paler and paler when she saw Elexa in Sarah''s arms. "Who, who are you, our Young Master-nim¡­...!" "I come from Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family." "Ambrosia?!" At Sarah''s words, Elexa''s nanny stiffened with her hand outstretched to take over the child. Deep anxiety was engraved on her wrinkled face. Sarah hurried to talk because she knew that Elexa''s nanny was worried. "When Little Master-nim went out, he was worried that Elexa-nim was alone without a guardian and was protecting him." "Ah¡­¡­" "Elexa-nim was on high alert, so he couldn''t tell me the location of the mansion, so I was only able to bring him back now. I''m sorry if you were worried." "Ah, it''s okay. Thank you Young Lord Ambrosia-nim for your kindness." She was noticeably relieved to hear that Elexa was wary. ''The gaze is explicit and she is not good at hiding her expression.'' Among the people the Third Prince could trust and entrust Elexa to, there was only one person who could not manage her facial expressions well. The current Empress''s hidden half-older sister, Crassida Orlin. She was the illegitimate child of the Orlin family. In ''Flower of Darkness'', the character Sarah wrote was a young woman, but the nanny of Elexa in front of her now was close to an old woman. ''It''s different from Flower of Darkness here too. Is it the effect of Park Hyeyeon''s dying?'' Sarah didn''t know whether to like or be sad about the unexpected addition of one more variable. As she tried to shake off her thoughts, she talked to Elexa''s nanny. "Does Elexa-nim usually go out alone often?" "Phew, of course. He¡¯s making trouble every single day. He really doesn''t take this situation into account at all." "......He¡¯s still young to know the situation of adults." "But he still has to." Elexa''s nanny did not hide her displeasure, and took the child from Sarah and embraced him. Looking at the face of Elexa, who had fallen asleep for a while, she soon breathed a deep sigh and muttered. "Well, where would those vulgar bloodlines go?" It wasn''t loud enough to be heard, but she sounded clearly to Sarah, who had better hearing than ordinary people. Sarah''s soft smile, which had been maintained since getting off the carriage, slightly incised. ''I can see why Elexa was afraid of the nanny.'' She wasn''t careful and didn''t even take care of her facial expressions in front of Sarah, who was a complete outsider. If it was a frequent occurrence for Elexa, who was only 6 years old, to go out alone like this, breaking through the strict security, it must have been that there was something like a dog hole somewhere. But she didn¡¯t even think about looking for it. It was evident that she was not doing her part to protect and manage Elexa for the Third Prince. "......Then I''ll get going now. Madam." "Thank you so much for your kindness at Ambrosia." "No. You don¡¯t know how much Little Master-nim liked Elexa-nim. I don''t know which family Elexa-nim is from, but may I send you an invitation?" "An invitation?" "Our Claude-nim is just looking for a playmate. Since he¡¯s been able to connect with Elexa-nim like this, I was wondering what it would be like to spend time interacting with our Little Master-nim." "I am very grateful for your words, but Elexa-nim is still lacking in education and has a selfish personality, so he will be a nuisance to Young Lord Ambrosia-nim." "You shouldn''t expect a lot from a child who is only 6 years old. You don''t have to worry about that." As Sarah''s proposal continued, Elexa''s nanny could not hide her expression, which was gradually hardening. She didn''t seem to be able to find any valid excuses. ''......He¡¯s hiding the existence of Elexa. However, if he chooses a nanny like that, it will only be a matter of time before things get out.'' It was so crude and sloppy. Sarah wondered if there was something she didn''t know about the Third Prince. "Why don''t you ask your master first and send someone to Ambrosia?" "Ah, that''s the order. Then, I think that I should convey Madam¡¯s words well, so let¡¯s get going." Sarah smiled and took a step back. She''d love to make Elexa a playmate for Claude, but there was more to know before that. ''I think I''ll have to meet the Third Prince in person.'' Sooner or later, if there was a party attended by the princes, she was going to ask the Duke to get an invitation. If she were to attend the party, she would get all the attention from those who remember Sarah Millen, but she couldn''t help it. If there was a big difference from Flower of Darkness, she needed to figure it out as soon as possible so there are fewer variables. "Ha¡­¡­" Sarah got into the carriage, buried herself in the cushion, and let out a long sigh. There was really a lot of work to do. And she was already tired because the things she had to do were only annoying. "I hate parties." She just wanted to spend time with Claude and Ethan. Sarah took out the pocket watch artifact from her arms, hoping that only those who had forgotten her would attend the party. [Master, this is Belluna. I heard that you are in Crombell Empire. Everyone is on the way to find Master together. Perhaps soon, we will be able to see you. If you don''t want us to visit you, just say you don''t. Then I''ll knock them both out and take them to the magic tower.] [Masteeeeer. Benjamin and Belluna bully me. Please scold them. I am really sad and miss Master so much. Don''t you feel sorry for me? If you only give me a sneak peek of where you are, I''ll completely shun both of them and go alone. Yes?] [How are you doing in Crombell Empire¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know. If Master decides to hide, we may not know even if you pass by. But Master, I wish I could recognize you right away. I will go see you soon.] The magic that flowed from the messages left by her disciples had a unique smell of the monster forest. They had already come from the magic tower to the monster forest, on the outskirts of the Crombell Empire. "Oh my God. They¡¯re fast." As soon as she received the warning message from the elder of the magic tower, she did not know that they would move like this right away. If they were not her disciples, with the ability to take action quickly like this, they wouldn¡¯t be pushed out anywhere. "How can I do this?" If this continued, it would be inevitable to encounter her disciples. These were the children Sarah brought and taught, so they showed off superior skills than anyone else in the magic tower. There was a time when she had been proud of that fact, but now she regretted it a little. "Why do I have to teach them so well¡­¡­" Sarah put her hands together and buried her face, suffering. It was also a problem that the master was too good. CH 51 ''I don''t want to get involved in this.'' The disciples had already received enough help. Sarah''s disciples did their best for her against Ambrosia''s dangerous power that took away vitality. However, unlike Sarah, who could use Park Hyeyeon''s mana, they had to sacrifice their own life force to deal with Ambrosia''s power. ''I''m sure they won''t hesitate to use their power for my sake. I can''t leave it like that.'' During the study of Ambrosia''s power, the disciples tried to use their power several times for Sarah, who vomited blood. Even though they knew that they would be robbed of their own vitality, her disciples were determined and rushed towards her like moths. She said she would never take her disciples to correct the Flower of Darkness. "Countess Millen-nim, you have arrived at the mansion." "Thank you. I''ll walk from here. I have some things to think about." She walked slowly from the main gate of the mansion, immersed in deep thought. During that time, Sarah devoted herself to teaching and guiding her disciples one by one. At first, she fell in love with the talent they had, she was grateful that they believed in herself and followed her, and felt proud to see them grow. ''Even though they no longer need a master, they don''t want to get away from me¡­...'' The disciples no longer needed a master. It was because each one of them had enough to do their part now. But somehow her children showed a strange obsession with her, and they tried to stay by her side forever, even though the time had come when they had to get out of her arms. "I didn''t tell them because I thought this would happen." It didn''t seem like it would make much of a difference though. They didn''t know why Sarah was so obsessed with Ambrosia''s power. Sarah confessed to her disciples that she was living a life swapped out with a body in another world, but she didn''t confide in ''Flower of Darkness''. ''Master, I think it would be better to stop here. It''s an interesting power, of course, but I''m not going to study it all this way.'' ''There''s no way it won''t strain your body. Master, look at my face and stop it now. I can¡¯t, I can''t watch it anymore¡­... Sniff¡­¡­'' ''I''d rather do it. It doesn''t matter if I die. Rather, Master will think of me more that way.'' The disciples were unaware of Sarah''s guilt and did not understand the study of this power until she vomited blood. So Sarah went out without talking to them. "Ah ah, really!" Now, something was going well, but because of her disciples, who were good at taking action, the number of things to be concerned about had doubled, no, tripled. Ambrosia''s power was still suppressed within Ethan for a while, but it was boiling over so it wouldn''t be strange if it exploded. No matter how much she controlled it, it was likely to break through at any moment, unless she completely quenched his thirst. And Claude was still unstable. As the child grew, Ambrosia''s power would gradually grow stronger, so delicate protection was required. "Anyway, just come here. I''m not going to leave you alone." Everyone was probably doing this because they didn''t know how terrifying the master''s scolding was. Sarah thought so and moved on with her steps. She could see the Ambrosia father and son sitting at a tea table in the garden and drinking tea stiffly. "......" Ethan glanced at Claude while holding the teacup awkwardly, and Claude only picked up and let go of the fork without looking at his father. When they were left alone, seeing the awkward appearance of the two father and son more than anyone else, Sarah''s mind, which had just been entangled in complicated thoughts, became clear in an instant. "Because it was cute." Claude was the first to find Sarah walking in the distance. Ethan, who followed the child''s gaze and moved his gaze, also found Sarah. "Nanny!" "......Haaa." When he saw Sarah, his expression softened as if he was relieved, and his eyes were welcoming her with his pretty sparkling eyes. She smiled brightly, thinking that she wanted to keep this moment somehow. Still, she enjoyed this life as she belonged here. Sarah exclaimed brightly as she greeted Claude, who was waving his hand at her with a smile. "I''m back!" *** "Ambrosia sent a reply?" "Yes. He said that not only himself but also Young Lord Ambrosia will attend." "......Ha." The second prince took a deep breath and buried himself deeply on the sofa. It seemed like he breathed out all of his worrying thoughts, which made his head hurt like it was broken until just now. Even with a simple invitation, Ambrosia took a long time to send a reply. It was true that the longer the period, the more nervous he was. Ambrosia¡¯s family, who was still neutral, only picked up the sword once, but the First Prince was forever separated from the throne. "Did it look like it means anything else?" "I didn''t figure that out, I''m sorry." "......Okay." The Second Prince swept up his messy hair and asked after organizing his thoughts for a while. "Did my older brother say that Alton Estate is worth staying?" "It is said that the First Prince¡¯s attendants die several times a day." "He seems pretty at peace." He thought of his half-older brother who was doing all kinds of evil with a sly smile. Even though he was the Emperor''s only beloved son, he was a pathetic little boy who didn''t even know how to protect what he had. If he had shown any qualifications as an Emperor, the Second Prince and the Third Prince would probably never have been born. "I should greet His Majesty." "For the time being, he will not accept greetings from the princes." "Ha. It''s heartbreaking to hear that the son you love the most has gone away." To the Emperor, there was only one son. The Second Prince and the Third Prince were just measures prepared because he was worried about the Empire that the First Prince would lead. Even though he was well aware of it, on days like today he still ground his teeth so hard that it felt like they were about to be broken. "However, His Majesty expressed his intention to attend the party." "......What?" The lips of the Second Prince, who clenched his teeth, opened foolishly. This party was a party to solidify his position as the most likely successor to the throne in the Crombell Imperial family, where the First Prince was dismissed. Before that, he begged several times for the Emperor to come to the party, but he did not budge. It was suspicious that such an Emperor suddenly expressed his intention to attend. "What changed His Majesty''s heart?" "This is the list of participants." The Second Prince hastily accepted the list given by the follower. "Claude Ambrosia and¡­¡­, Sarah Millen?" The Second Prince rolled the two unfamiliar names in his mouth. Feeling like an awkward stone rolling in his mouth, he narrowed his forehead and asked his follower. "If it was the Count Millen¡¯s family, wouldn''t they have retreated for 6 years? When did Countess Millen come out of the house?" "Ah¡­¡­ well, that''s it." The Second Prince''s follower made a somewhat shaky face and chose his words for a moment. This was because, depending on how this fact was conveyed, the Second Prince''s scolding might or might not fall. "When they informed us whether they would attend the party this time¡­¡­ they said that they would bring the Young Lord''s nanny from Ambrosia. But looking at the list¡­¡­" "That nanny was Sarah Millen?" "......Yes, that''s right." "Since when? Since when did Sarah Millen become a nanny for Claude Ambrosia?" "I¡¯m sorry. I couldn''t figure it out. No matter how much the information guild was involved in Ambrosia''s internal affairs, they kept their mouths shut and never spoke out¡­¡­" "Is this only enough? Does it make sense to say that I, who will lead the Empire in the future, did not even know who the nanny of Young Lord Ambrosia was?" "I¡¯m sorry." Even so, people were put into Ambrosia in a variety of ways to find out how this happened. However, some returned as idiots, some never came back, and some were arguing that wrong facts were true because of confusion in their memories. In the end, they had no choice but to get the information that the Duke of Ambrosia kindly provided. "......I feel like I know why my older brother was obsessed with Ambrosia." In the hands of the Second Prince who was grinding his teeth, the party invitation list was crumbled mercilessly. The Second Prince soon held back for a moment, took a deep breath, and exhaled, calming his agitation. Having learned the words of the First Prince, who regarded Ambrosia as an enemy, he had to take a different approach than his older brother. In order to achieve his immediate goal, he had to be able to make the enemy an ally to be the true Emperor of the Empire. "If Ambrosia doesn''t work, then learn about Sarah Millen. You can do that, right?" "......Yes!" The Second Prince''s follower bowed his head and went out of the office. The Second Prince, who was left alone, looked at the crumpled list in his hand and soon threw it away. "Damn the Emperor." CH 52 Inside a deserted alley. "Ueeeeeee." "......" "Huhung, huuhung, ueeeeek!" Belluna and Benjamin stared at Oliven, who was vomiting everything he had eaten with tears in his eyes, with a tired look. "How many days has he been like that?" "I know." Faced with an unanswered problem, Belluna and Benjamin looked at each other, then frowned. "Hey, I''m dying¡­¡­, kkueeek." Oliven reached out his shaky hands to Benjamin and Belluna, then bowed his head again and vomited. His desperate and dirty appearance made Benjamin and Belluna rather take a step back and say. "Tell us the closest place to Master''s location, Oliven. Then we''ll find her on our own." "Urk, uh uh¡­¡­, No, you''re going to leave me alone!" "So, how long are you going to waste our time here?" "Please, just one recovery magic¡­¡­" "We''ve been using it all this time. If it''s still useless, it''s your mental strength." "Bellunaaa pleaseee." "Haa." Belluna took a deep breath and reached out toward Oliven. Her mana flowed from her fingertips and gently wrapped around Oliven. "Huaaah." Only then did Oliven exhale loudly as if he was going to live and fall to his side. "......Dirty." Seeing that he was lying by the side whether there was vomit or not, Benjamin pondered for a moment whether it was true that Oliven had a weak stomach. He didn''t think he could lie down next to the vomit he had vomited unless he had a strong stomach. "I think I''m finally alive." "It''s okay now, right? Hurry up and activate the magic circle." "Hold on, hold on. I''ll re-enter the coordinates.¡­.." Oliver, who raised his body with a healthier complexion, took his magic ball out of his arms and looked into it. As Oliven infused his magic power, it shone with an olive light following the magic circle engraved on his magic ball. "Hurry up. Before it gets worse again." "Okay, okay. Since the previous coordinates were in the monster forest, I¡¯ll erase it¡­¡­" Oliven, who was trying to correct the coordinates while muttering, shut his mouth for a moment. His face, which had gotten better a while ago, suddenly turned yellow and clouded again. "Oliven, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­" "Mon, monster forest, dead, dead body¡­¡­, kkueeeeeek." Oliven bowed his head as he was holding the magic ball and spit out the vomit again. "I''m going crazy, really!" Benjamin nervously swept his hair and spit out his anger. While escaping from the monster forest and resting in the small village of Alton Estate, Oliven was in that state the whole time. He continued to puke day and night, saying that the bodies of the monsters he saw in the forest kept coming to mind. He vomited for a long time, and then he got sick, and then he left and said he was hungry, and he ate a full meal, and repeated vomiting again even when only the word ''mon'' in the ''monster forest'' came out. Benjamin finally couldn''t stand it and blew his magic ball at Oliven. "Uaaargh!" Oliven away flew like a paper doll while holding his magic sphere. Oliven jumped out of the alley where they were and was kicked by passersby rolling the ground. "Kkyaak!" "What with this guy!" People looked strangely at Oliven, who suddenly jumped out of nowhere and was shaking and trembling, and then ran away as if avoiding dirty things. Belluna, who had been watching the tragic sight, raised her hand toward Benjamin. ".......Good job." "Hmph." Benjamin high-fived Belluna and turned around. "If we wait for that punk, we will miss Master''s track." "I agree." The figures of Benjamin and Belluna, who turned their backs on Oliven without hesitation, began to disappear. Without Oliven''s coordinates, they wouldn''t be able to move to the closest location of their master, but since he definitely said it was the capital, they were going to search there first. "We''ve waited long enough for you, so you can follow us or not." Belluna looked at Oliven, who was looking at their side while crying, spoke harshly to him, and then disappeared. "Hic hic hic, those bad guys¡­¡­ I''ll tell Master everything. I¡¯ll tell¡­¡­" Oliven, who had been crying for a long time in the middle of the street where people were passing by, lifted his head as his sadness calmed down. They really went away. Both of them abandoned him and went away. "......" Oliven slowly lifted the hem of his sleeve, wiping away the tear marks from his cheeks and wiping away the traces of vomit from the corners of his mouth. He looked at the alley where Benjamin and Belluna disappeared, only their magic waves remained weak, but no signs were felt. "......Ha!" It was then that Oliven finally realized that he had been abandoned. "You guys are so impatient. If you go right now, will you recognize Master right away? Even if you¡¯re next to her, you''ll pass by." As a great magician, their master perfectly sealed her original mana of this world, so it was obvious that Belluna and Benjamin would not be able to recognize their ordinary master. Oliven thought that was a waste of time. Of course, he had no intention of telling them about it. In particular, he didn''t intend to tell Benjamin, who was crazy about his master and turned his personality 180 degrees. "Master left without saying a word because he was crazily obsessed with her. Isn¡¯t that too much? So disgusting. He has to be cute like me." Benjamin needed to learn how to handle things flexibly. When it came to teleportation magic, except for his master in the magic tower, Oliven was the best. In particular, being able to draw a magic circle and enter coordinates to move to an exact location was Oliven''s specialty. He couldn¡¯t believe they left him like that. Belluna and Benjamin were so desperate to find their master to realize this fact, thus they gave up on him. "The first thing to do is to find out how Master¡¯s traces exist. Idiots." Oliven brushed off the dirt on his clothes and entered the alley where Benjamin and Belluna had disappeared. Looking at the size of the fragments of mana left in the air, it looked like they were trying to move slowly without going too far. Alton Estate and the capital were quite far away. Oliven, who judged that he would be able to catch up with the two even after finishing his business here, slowly raised his mana. First of all, the priority was to wash off his dirty body. "Fuu." After washing his body with cool magic, Oliven exhaled a big breath as if he was going to live. He looked fine as if he had never been so ill. As if it was a lie that he had been whining and groaning nonstop a while ago. "Then, should I slowly find it¡­¡­ Where is it?" Oliven walked slowly, humming and singing. He had been conducting extensive research before telling Benjamin that their master''s location had been briefly seen in the magic tower. He was well aware of his master''s personality because he had been with his master longer than anyone else. If his master was in the Crombell Empire, she would have been involved in the most intense incident taking place there. It was his master''s specialty to cause accidents everywhere she passed by. So, Oliven searched for the biggest event that made the Crombell Empire tumultuous, and that was the loss of the right to the throne of the First Prince. ''I''m sure it''s related. If I shake off the First Prince completely from head to toe.'' Oliven recalled the residence of the First Prince, which he had known beforehand, and sent a thin thread of mana to the vicinity. The magic that started from him stretched out like a spider''s web in a dense entanglement. Oliven¡¯s magic passed by the passersby as if they were invisible. Unless they were sensitive to magic or gifted, they probably didn''t even know what was passing by their bodies. "¡­¡­!" He closed his eyes for a moment and seemed to be concentrating, but then his eyes lit up. "Found it." Oliven smiled brightly and recovered all the mana that had flowed out. Then, the information buried in his magic thread began to seep into his mind. "As expected, you were bad-mouthing your master well. Right?" Even if it was not the First Prince himself, there were bound to be people who followed him, and their mouths were bound to become infinitely lighter under their tyrannical master. How many people who work underneath him would protect his weaknesses with all their loyalty for the master who had lost the connection? What Oliven found was not the First Prince, but his attendants. The knights, servants, and nobles who could not give up hope to the First Prince, and came all the way here to take a risk that was close to gambling. They would all become valuable sources of information for Oliven. "I''m shy, but can I get to know you?" If he was lucky, he might even be able to meet the First Prince in person. Oliven moved on with a strange smile on his lips. CH 53 "This is an outfit that Madame Dwellen ambitiously prepared. The colorful patterns engraved with gold thread, and¡­¡­" "This is a silk fabric that looks like the night sky of Monsieur Dubois that can definitely save Claude''s jewel-like platinum blonde¡­¡­" At the Ambrosia mansion, servants began to have heated discussions with Claude in the middle. This was because the costumes for attending the Imperial party had not yet been decided. When servants heard rumors that Young Lord Ambrosia was attending the party, they chose some of the merchants rushing into the mansion like a flood. Among them, there was a famous designer who said that other nobles could only be met by making an appointment several months or years in advance. However, Ambrosia¡¯s mansion couldn¡¯t be easily accessed no matter how famous the merchants and business owners were without the permission of the Duke. They had to go back without even seeing Claude''s toes. Of course, they went back, leaving behind a sample of the outfit Claude might have liked. "I hope you make a final decision between these two outfits. Claude-nim will definitely stand out no matter which one you wear." Ronda was also excited, so she said with a subtly excited voice. Madame Dwellen and Monsieur Dubois were designers who were called the two great mountain ranges in the Crombell Empire. From generation to generation, Madame Dwellen had been in charge of the Emperor''s costume, and Monsieur Dubois had been in charge of the Empress'' costume. It was safe to say that all the clothes worn by the royal family came from the heads of those two. As such, the noses of the two designers were high enough to pierce the sky, and whether or not people appeared in costumes designed by them during the social season became a measure of their ability. Aside from the two designers'' hard work, there were already more than 20 child costumes sent to Ambrosia for Claude''s costume. Sarah even asked the Duke to lock the Ambrosia''s door because they sent new designs as if they were competing with each other every day. "This is like a kitten, this is like a puppy. Ah¡­¡­What should I do?" In any case, it was decided that Claude would wear one of Madame Dwellen''s costumes and Monsieur Dubois'' costumes when attending the party. "Nanny, can''t we just wear anything?" "No! It''s a very important place to decide on Claude-nim''s first impression." Busily putting the two costumes on Claude''s body, Sarah was deeply troubled. "I think Madame Dwellen''s outfit would be good. Even just looking at the colorful patterns and jewelry, you can see that a huge amount of money has been put into each and every jewelry! It''s a perfect way to show Ambrosia''s status!" "I think differently. Compared to Madame Dwellen''s costume, Monsieur Dubois'' costume has a neat feel, but that''s why Claude-nim''s appearance will stand out even more! The costume is just helping!" As Sarah couldn''t make a decision easily, the servants were busy recommending clothes they liked. In her mind, she wanted Claude to wear Madame Dwellen''s costume for one day and Monsieur Dubois'' for the other day, but Claude only attended the party for one day. Ethan would never allow more than that, so Sarah swallowed her disappointment and had to choose one in the end. "Nannyyy¡­¡­, I''m sleepy.." Claude, who had changed clothes several times, rubbed his eyes and muttered that he was tired. Seeing the faint cries come out, he looked like he wanted to sleep, but he was sad that he couldn''t sleep. "Come here, Claude-nim. I''ll hug you." "Uh ung¡­¡­" Claude approached Sarah with his arms stretched out. Not only the servants but also Sarah grabbed the heart at that cute appearance. "Uicha. Our dear Claude-nim, you have worked hard. We''ll decide from now on." "Umm." Claude laid his arms wide in Sarah''s arms and rested his cheeks comfortably on her shoulder. Sarah closed her eyes for a moment and trembled at the weight and warmth of the droopy child. "Our Claude-nim is cute too¡­¡­ I want to hold you like this for the rest of my life." "Then, Claude-nim''s costume¡­..." "I think it would be better to take a little nap first and then decide later." "Yes, I understand." Ronda nodded and took all the servants out of the room. "Hi¡­¡­" In the room that had regained the silence, Claude smiled a little as if he was in a good mood and buried his nose in Sarah''s neck. Sarah ruffled Claude''s soft hair, holding her breath and smiling. These days, she had been living very happy days. ''I think he''s completely relaxed now.'' Claude often asked Sarah to touch him first these days. He asked for a hug first, rubbed his nose on the nape of Sarah''s neck, and fell asleep only when he was in her arms before going to bed. Seeing Claude, who had tried to be obsessively mature like an old man, finally acted like a child, and seemed to be emotionally stable, Sarah was grateful and proud of him. ''Duke-nim is no longer afraid to touch Claude-nim.'' Ethan faithfully kept his promise to Sarah to have breakfast with Claude every day. It had become a daily routine for Ethan to gently stroke Claude''s hair before going back to the office after eating. It was still too much to hug or hold hands, but it was a big step for Ethan, who was afraid to even approach Claude. When Ethan stroked Claude''s hair for the first time casually, he said this looking at the surprised Sarah. ''Didn''t you ask me to believe you? So I decided to trust the great magician by my side.'' He smiled slightly, showing Sarah''s ring on his finger. The trust and kindness Ethan had shown that day were still vivid as if she could reach out and grab it. "It was so nice¡­¡­" A pleasant laugh escaped from Sarah''s lips as she recalled that time. Every time the Duke gave her his trust little by little, she felt an unknown sense of accomplishment. With a smile, Sarah patted Claude''s back a couple more times and soon put the child down on the bed. Claude quickly fell asleep and was breathing out evenly. "Uh um." As Sarah''s body temperature moved away, Claude, who fell asleep, tossed and grumbled. When she covered the child with a blanket and held his small hand tightly, his face loosened gently and he fell into a deep sleep. "Our cute Claude-nim." Sarah sat on the bed and watched Claude sleep for a long time. "He''s so cute and adorable, but Dieline¡­..." In ''Flower of Darkness'', it was written that Dieline''s whereabouts were unknown, and there was no story after that. Perhaps Dieline would never come to see her child, just like the fate of the character ''Dieline'' in her novel. But was it really okay for Claude and Dieline to live without seeing each other for the rest of their lives? Claude became more and more lovable the more she poured out her affection. He was originally a child who should have lived happily in his mother''s arms. Her heart ached every time she saw the child brightened up so much just by the affection of his only nanny. ".......Don''t you miss Claude-nim?" Sarah continued to pursue the whereabouts of Dieline and Hugel Ambrosia. Hugel Ambrosia rejected Dieline who came to him at first, but soon accepted her. The two of them were living in a distant foreign country. They ran a small business together, and a girl, Claude''s younger sister, was born between the two. The child''s name was Chloe. She was a child who was not born with any of the characteristics of Ambrosia, only resembling Dieline. "......" When Sarah heard the news, she stopped looking into Dieline''s life. Perhaps Dieline would be happy with her husband and her beautiful daughter. Claude''s presence would have been buried in her heart. So now the only person Sarah had to care about was Claude. Only Claude, unaware of the existence of his mother, who would forget her and live happily, was the one Sarah had to protect. ''Someday I''ll tell Claude the truth, right?'' Sarah fiddled with Claude''s hair, as she recalled the day to come. She had to raise him by showing him pretty things and making him feel loved enough. That was how she raised Claude so that he wouldn''t be hurt when he found out the truth. With that determination, Sarah raised her body. "Good night, my baby-nim." A faint smile spread across the child''s lips as he kissed Claude''s forehead. Looking at it painfully and lovingly, Sarah closed the door of Claude''s room. "Sarah-nim!" Then May, who was waiting for her outside the door, approached quickly. She looked like she had something to say. CH 54 "Is Claude-nim sleeping?" "Yes, he fell asleep very soundly. What''s going on?" "Please come here for a second!" May grabbed Sarah''s hand with a very excited expression on her face. Sarah widened her eyes as she was dragged by May. Other servants, including Ronda, followed with a smile. "Ta-da look at this!" May, who dragged Sarah into her room, couldn''t hide her excitement as she saw a large gift box on the bed. "What is this?" "Duke-nim sent it!" "Duke-nim did?" "Yes!" The colorfully patterned gift box looked luxurious enough to predict the price just by looking at it. May ran around saying that even if she sold only this box, it would cover her living expenses for an entire year. Leaving May behind her, Sarah carefully opened her box. "Oh my gosh!" An exclamation broke out from May''s mouth. As soon as she opened her box, a dress adorned with splendid jewels was flaunting its beauty. Ronda said with a smile, perhaps knowing in advance that the Duke had sent the dress. "Duke-nim ordered it with special care so that Countess Millen-nim would wear it to this party." "......Ah." Sarah stared blankly at the dress. As she cared only about Claude, who was going to attend the party, she realized that she had not prepared anything. Sarah repeatedly clenched her fists and then released them again in a new mood. "Isn''t it the first time in 6 years that you show your face in the social world? It''s good to take care of Claude-nim, but Countess-nim should also take care of herself." "That''s true, but¡­¡­" "I know you don''t want to get a lot of attention, but there''s something I have to tell Countess Millen-nim even if you don''t like it." "I beg your pardon?" "If you have already decided to become a person of Ambrosia, you have to bear the weight of attention." "That sounds really like what Duke-nim would say." Sarah smiled and lifted the dress. She couldn''t even remember the last time she wore such a fancy party dress like this. It was because she left right after making her debutante. At the time, she and Dieline were pretty excited about choosing her dress. It was just a time when she felt happy living a normal day-to-day life. "Uh umm, will it suit me¡­¡­" "It was chosen by Duke-nim himself, so you can rest assured." "It¡¯s Duke-nim who chose the dress¡­¡­, you know it''s really hard to imagine, Ronda?" "I saw it with my own eyes, but seeing it felt like a dream." Ronda looked at Sarah and smiled softly. It was a dress that the Duke chose alone after kicking Jade out, who was running around saying ''This¡¯s pretty, that¡¯s pretty, if she wears that, there will be no other goddess.'' It was a pity that she couldn''t explain in words the appearance of Duke Ambrosia, who had been struggling as he stared at the various dresses as if he was about to tear them apart. "I''ll help you change the dress." "No, you don''t have to do that." Sarah said that and twitched her fingers. "......!" Then, in an instant, the dress that was in Sarah''s hand was put on. And she once again snapped, tingling her fingers, and the earrings and necklaces were worn on her ears and neck. Although she only had basic makeup on, Sarah boasted a beautiful appearance enough to attend the party right now. "Heaven." Ronda and the servants marveled with wide-eyed amazement as this was the first time they saw Sarah change her clothes with magic. May, who was accustomed to that figure, alone handed Sarah the fan that had been in the box as a set with the dress and praised her constantly. "You look so good. You haven''t even done your makeup or hair properly yet, but I think you can go to the party like this." "Isn''t that too much of a compliment?" "I''m trying to be as restrained as possible right now!" May brought a mirror from one side of the room and reflected Sarah''s figure. Sarah looked awkwardly at herself in a fancy party dress after a long time. The dress that Ethan gave her had a clear azure light like Sarah''s transparent azure eyes, and it seemed to depict the mana she used swirling in colorful patterns. Whenever she turned around, the hem of the soft dress spread beautifully, and then settled down along the body line. ''So pretty¡­¡­'' She had promised to attend the party, but it felt more real than when she picked up Claude''s outfit. She felt as if she had returned to the life of Sarah Millen, not the great magician, not Park Hyeyeon who created the disaster of the Flower of Darkness, not Sarah who had to struggle to get everything right. "Now I feel sorry for the ladies who just made their debut." "I know. Don''t you think Sarah-nim will be flooded with dance requests, leaving all the other ladies aside?" Even the servants who had been lost in the mysterious Sarah''s magic came to their senses and were busy praising her. Sarah secretly blushed as if she was really rubbing gold lacquer on her face. She thought she finally knew why Claude''s face was bursting red when she saw him in his costume earlier and poured out her compliments. "That''s enough¡­¡­" Just as Sarah was waving her hand and thinking that she should change her clothes again, someone knocked on Sarah''s door. "Yes, come on in." "Excuse m¡­¡­" It was Ethan who opened the door after knocking and entered the room. As soon as Ethan opened the door, he paused for a moment, gazed around, and then stood still as he entered. It was because the gaze of the servants, who subtly lit up their eyes, felt more intense than usual. Not knowing why there were so many servants in Sarah''s room, he entered the room with a frown on his face. "......" Then he saw Sarah wearing the dress he had given her and could not say anything for a while. ''Why? What¡¯s wrong? Is it weird? Doesn''t it suit me?'' Sarah felt a slight tension in Ethan''s gaze, who was staring at her, and squeezed the hem of her dress tightly. In the silence that flowed between the two of them, the servants slowly retreated back and exited the room one by one. "......" May, who was quick-witted, also put down the mirror she was holding and gently closed the door as she left the room. Sarah opened her mouth with an awkward smile as she was left alone with Ethan. "Thank you for the gift, Duke-nim. I heard that you made a special order?" "Ah." At Sarah''s words, Ethan raised his hand and swept down his mouth as if he had regained consciousness. It seemed that he hardened his mouth without realizing it. "That''s a matter of course. Now that you¡¯re part of Ambrosia, even if it''s meant to show that¡­¡­" Ethan stretched his words as if he was making excuses to himself. Seeing that, Sarah knew that she was not alone in the subtle awkward atmosphere she felt. Sarah smiled brightly at Ethan, who looked unexpectedly embarrassed. Even if she didn''t, she was very confident because the servants said she was beautiful in unison. "How do I look?" "......" "Does it suit me? Do I look beautiful?" Sarah said in a confident voice. It was a voice that one couldn''t bear to say that she wasn''t beautiful. Even so, Ethan''s words were stuck in his throat and didn''t come out. It felt like something so secret that he couldn''t say it out loud. "Hmm?" Sarah stared at Ethan and urged. Her gaze seemed to have a will and fell on Ethan. Feeling a bit of being teased, he took a quiet breath and was barely able to answer. "......You¡¯re beautiful." "How much?" But at Sarah''s question that followed, Ethan shut his mouth again. Seeing him like that, Sarah finally laughed out loud. "I think you lost it because I''m so beautiful, so I''ll stop teasing you." "Thank you." Seeing Sarah smiling with a peaceful face, Ethan sighed heavily. He did not dare to speak out that what she had casually said to him, which was a joke, was indeed true. "You must be busy. What''s up? I heard that it''s a headache because the Third Prince keeps pushing people in.¡­.." "I solved that. Since I left the door of the mansion opens moderately, he must have found out that meeting Claude was really a coincidence." "That''s a relief." Sarah was noticeably relieved and wiped her chest. It seemed that the Second Prince hadn''t paid attention to Claude yet, and the Third Prince hadn''t been able to find a connection, so at least Claude won''t get involved until the party was held. "Now I have come to ask for permission." At Ethan''s words, Sarah tilted her head and asked. "Permission?" He thought she''d guessed it from the moment he sent the dress, but Ethan smiled a little when Sarah didn''t seem to have any thoughts. "May I escort you to the party we are going to this time?" CH 55 Ethan said so and held out his hand to Sarah. "If it''s an escort¡­¡­" "I''m asking you to allow me to have your first dance." "Ah." "You have to dance with someone at least once. I don''t think you''ll ever leave Claude''s side except for that one time. Is that correct?" "That¡¯s true¡­¡­" "So I''ll have to take it." At Ethan''s words, Sarah felt a subtly warm feeling and grabbed his outstretched hand. Then, intertwining her fingers one by one, Ethan grabbed her hand tightly. He looked a little relieved now. "But it''s been a long time since I danced, so I may step on Duke-nim''s foot a little. You have to understand that." "Of course." "I''m really good at dancing. But it''s been so long that I might make a mistake. So¡­¡­" "All right." "If I step on your feet, that''s not real skill, it''s a mistake!" Ethan smiled slightly as she looked at Sarah, who kept adding words as if she was worried. "Let''s practice once." "Yes?" Sarah looked at him with her eyes wide open. Then Ethan gently grabbed her hand and pulled her away. Leading her naturally, he wrapped his arms around Sarah''s waist with a careful touch. With Sarah¡¯s skillful dancing skill, she unwittingly took the steps that had been etched into her body and made one smooth turn. The hem of the dress Ethan had given her fluttered. "It doesn''t look like my feet will ever hurt." ".......!" A low-pitched voice whispered in her ear rang out pleasantly. Sarah held her breath as she thought her ears were about to melt. Once again, taking steps as Ethan led, Sarah looked up at his close-up face. "You''re doing well." Facing Sarah''s gaze, Ethan praised her with a smile filled with laughter. As there was a subtle smile on his well-groomed face, Sarah, who had been staring blankly at him, stopped twisting her feet. "¡­¡­Ack!" Ethan grabbed Sarah, who had lost her focus in an instant, with his strong arms, and pulled her into his arms. "Careful." Sarah trembled at the soft voice whispering in her ear once more and hurriedly got away from Ethan. "Ah. That¡¯s¡­¡­" Sarah''s face was red as if it was about to explode as she got out of Ethan''s arms. With Sarah''s embarrassed face, which was rarely seen, Ethan briefly covered his mouth with his hand, which was about to come loose. Sarah hurriedly waved her hand and made an excuse. "It was really a mistake just now, a mistake." "Yes, I got it." "Really!" "Yes yes." "Don''t make fun of me!" Ethan nodded obediently, but Sarah couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being teased. However, Ethan''s smile, which was slightly raised, looked good, so Sarah eventually laughed. "It may be because it''s fun to tease me, but it''s nice to see Duke-nim smiling better than before." "......?" Ethan raised one eyebrow and ran his hand over the corner of his mouth, perhaps not knowing that he was smiling. The tips of his fingers gently touched the corners of his lips. He nodded his head slightly. "I see." "Didn''t you know?" At Sarah''s question, Ethan raised his gaze and just stared at her face. Then he nodded as if he knew something. "I didn''t know." "Fufu. It''s nice to be able to laugh well. Claude-nim is also smiling a lot these days." Sarah smiled proudly. She liked the atmosphere of the mansion, which was softening as the day went by compared to when she first came. As she steadily pressed Ambrosia''s power, the servants who were afraid of Claude at first seemed to be relieved and approached him again like before. "......" Ethan felt the warm change that had blown over Ambrosia more than anyone else. He realized it even more every time he saw Claude showing himself a little more diverse expression every morning. Everything changed little by little because of Sarah, and Ethan liked it. "Sarah." "Yes?" "Thanks to you, I have realized something." Saying so, Ethan stretched out his hand to Sarah again. He held Sarah''s hand firmly as if he was not going to let go. Then he slowly pulled her hand, kissed the back of her hand, lifted his gaze, and looked at Sarah. "You have to take responsibility for that, you." *** It was not easy to run a bar in a town where monsters invaded several times a day. First of all, alcohol was considered a suicide act for young people, who had to live in tension all the time. Even merchants were often attacked by monsters, so things that were not daily necessities were considered a luxury. So, the only bar in Alton Estate was the inn run by Baker. "Uhaha!" "Let''s drink and die!" Baker''s Inn was doing well in its own way, but these days it was enjoying a boom that would never be seen in a lifetime. Thanks to the arrival of the First Prince to Alton Estate, knights and servants escorting him often used the bar. Not only that, but it was largely due to the sudden appearance of a customer one day who gave alcohol to everyone who drank at the bar. "Today, I will give each of the big brothers here a glass of beer as well!" "Wow! I love you, you punk!" "You¡¯re the best, Oliven!!" Hearing that there was a big shot customer who gave out alcohol every day, drunk people from Alton Estate flocked to Baker''s Inn. And the name of the great guest was Oliven, an immature young master who came to travel after hearing the rumors of the monster forest. "Aiya, Oliven! Are you really an aristocrat?" "Of course, of course, otherwise we can''t drink alcohol like this every day." Even today, the guests who got drinks from Oliven came to him staggeringly drunk already. "Eyy, what are you talking about? I kept telling you. I ran away from home because I didn''t want to inherit the business." "How much did you carry when you ran away?" Customers who were deceived by Oliven''s natural acting giggled and patted him on the shoulder. "Still, thanks to you, I''m going to fill my stomach with alcohol!" "Haha, then my big brothers¡­¡­ Can you please listen to my one request?" "What? A favor? What is it? Tell me right now. I''ll listen to everything!" Oliven wrapped his arms around the shoulder of the man who was pounding on his chest and ranting like a snake and said in a subdued voice. "You know, I''m the blood of a merchant¡­¡­, please hear me out, our big brother! I heard you work for a precious person here." "Ha¡­¡­ Right, I''m working under a very precious person!" "Then big brother, help me sell one thing over there." "What? What do you sell?" "No, some of the items I stole from home are expensive and can''t be sold. I need someone to buy it for me here." "Hmm¡­¡­" "Shouldn''t I sell some of this to earn travel expenses and make money to buy alcohol for my big brother like this?" At the sly words of Oliven, the man blinked his thin eyes and fell into agony for a moment. Then another customer next to him, who was listening to this conversation, roared and sided with Oliven. "That¡¯s right! You! How many drinks did you get from Oliven, so let''s sell at least one thing for him!" "Ah crikey¡­¡­ So troublesome, really." The man agonized with his arms folded for a while. He was a handyman working under the first emperor who had been expelled here. That was why he went back and forth with the First Prince''s attendants and put his face on it. Because the First Prince was often vicious and rude, his servants often asked for things to calm his mood. "That, I¡¯ll see your stuff once?" "Aigoo, let¡¯s let¡¯s. Let me tell you what this is!" Done. Oliven softly lit his eyes and pulled out a round sphere from his bosom. The transparent marble-like sphere shimmered mysteriously in the light. "It''s from a foreign country, but isn''t it called a marble that can summon beings that make wishes come true?" "Summoning beings that make your wish come true?" "Ah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!" "If that''s real, you should''ve made a wish. Why would you want to sell it? Are you telling me to play a prank on that precious person?" The man was furious at the nonsense story. However, Oliven continued with a smile as he knew it would happen. "Aigoo, big brother! What''s so important about making your wish come true or not? Nobles rush in like a hound when they see something glamorous and rare." "Um¡­¡­" "It''s enough for me to dispose of this treasure trove at an expensive price, so please just try slipping it for me! Half of the sale price will be paid to my big brother as an introduction fee!" "Ah, but still. Wouldn''t it be sold only when it looks a little plausible outwardly?" The man soon waved his hands and refused, although he was tempted. The precious person to whom he had to deliver that marble was a very fearful opponent. "It''s pretty plausible. Now, look at this." "......Huh?" Oliven pushed the marble close to the man''s nose. Then, the mysterious light suddenly flashed and swirled in the marble, and soon it cracked and scattered like a snowstorm and disappeared. "What? Is this an artifact? You should have said that first! How can such light be¡­¡­!" The man''s eyes widened at the strange sight. Seeing the face of the man peering back and forth through the marble over and over again, Oliven swallowed a secretly fishy laugh. ''Done.'' Oliven succeeded in obtaining such an easy-to-access connection to the First Prince. CH 56 "Damn bastard, how dare you ignore me!" "N, no, Prince-nim. How dare I¡­¡­!" "How long do you think I''ll be here! I am the one who will become the Emperor of this Empire! To such an important person like me, you, you!" "Aaargh!" The castle of the lord of the Alton Estate, where the First Prince resided, was constantly ripped by shouts and screams. Today was no different, so the sound of servants being beaten because one of the servants of Lord Alton¡¯s castle offended the First Prince was resounding. "......Tsk, someone is dying again today." Philip Alton, the lord of Alton Estate, clicked his tongue while listening to the sound. Philip''s second son, Powell, who followed quietly, narrowed his forehead and said. "Father. Will you really leave the First Prince alone?" Philip stopped walking at the voice full of dissatisfaction and asked. "Then what should we do?" "How long do we have to accept the First Prince''s actions?" ".......Still, isn''t he the First Prince of the Empire? It is natural to serve the master as a servant." "Don''t you know the situation of the First Prince? He''s done now. Those who will be our masters are over there in the capital!" "Powell Alton, watch your language." "Father, don''t you know who will be out of sight while giving the First Prince this convenience?" Philip, who knew better than anyone else that his son was worried about this family and the estate, sighed quietly. "But now our master is His Majesty, and he is His Majesty''s dearest son." "......Is it the ugly son that His Majesty the Emperor loves the most? Or is it this Empire?" "Powell!" "Didn''t Father notice it as soon as he saw him? The First Prince can''t be the Emperor! His Majesty knows that, so he has not yet handed over the throne to his beloved son, and he was wandering around¡­¡­!" Slap, Powell''s body shook violently with the sound of his cheeks being slapped. Philip slapped Powell on the cheek. Powell grabbed his throbbing cheek and looked at his father with startled eyes. "Disloyalty, Powell." "......" Powell bit his lips as he saw his father''s back after his humble but stern words. There was a time when he once respected that straight loyalty to the Crombell Empire. But now, in his eyes, his father was only a weak man who was attached to the blood of that freaking Emperor rather than his family. "We can''t let our family hold on to the wrong lines like this, Father." Powell turned around and walked the opposite way from his father. It was on the side where the room of the First Prince was located. "Save me, please save me! Save me¡­¡­! Inside the room, the sound of the servant who disobeyed the First Prince being beaten was in full swing. Powell twisted his face and clenched his fists. Most of the attendants brought from the Imperial Palace by the First Prince had become half-dead and were suffering from anxiety. After the last servant of the First Prince who was now being beaten, the next person to serve would be the servants of the Alton family. ''I can''t even sacrifice the people of the Alton family. It''s an unnecessary waste.'' Powell thought so and knocked on the first prince''s door. "First Prince-nim, It¡¯s Powell Alton. Can I come in for a moment?" "I have told you not to come in during the training session?!" "I¡¯m sorry. It''s urgent¡­¡­" "Come in!" Hearing the First Prince''s reply, Powell tried to control his expression. After taking a moment to catch his breath, he opened the door with a smile on his face. "First Prince-nim." "......Haa, what could it be?" The First Prince was sweating with a whip in one hand. Since he came to Alton Estate, he had been confined to his room and drank only without eating properly. Although the First Prince boasted of his splendid body size before that, as he repeated such a life, he lost a lot of weight and looked quite haggard. "It''s because there''s a gift I''ve been looking for First Prince-nim from afar. I brought it specially." To Powell''s words, the First Prince answered with a crumpled face. "Is it possible to bring in a present that suits my class from such a shabby place? You''ve done something useless." Still, seeing him behaving like a future emperor, a pathetic voice filled Powell¡¯s throat. He didn''t seem to know what it meant to be deprived of the right to the throne. ''He thinks he can go back at any time if the Emperor changes his mind.'' From now on, the First Prince would not be able to set foot on the land of the capital for good. Since he was deprived of his right to inherit the throne, he was not qualified to become the Emperor of Crombell even if he was the son of the Empress or married to a foreign royal family. Knowing that, but turning a blind eye to it, Powell judged that the First Prince was out of his mind. "They said it was a hidden treasure from a fallen dynasty. It''s like an artifact to summon a being who grants wishes." "Artifact?" "Yes." Powell nodded and placed an orb emitting a mysterious light from his bosom on the table. It was said that the items that did not look ordinary at first glance were circulated in Baker''s Inn in the estate. Baker''s Inn was the place where he planted eyes and ears to examine the lives of the people living in the territory. There, an unidentified merchant offered a deal, and it was reported to him immediately. "As you know, artifacts are precious just by their existence. The only one who can own this in our land is First Prince-nim¡­¡­." "Give it to me right now!" The First Prince rushed to the table and grabbed the artifact Powell had put down. His eyes looked impatient as if Powell would take it away at any moment. He seemed impatient to know whether the item sold by a wandering merchant who came to this humble territory on the outskirts of the Empire would be a real artifact or not. Powell, who swallowed a small laugh at the sight, raised his hands and said. "It¡¯s said that it only responds to those who have a great desire. It''s an emotion that I don''t have when I''m satisfied with this small land." As Powell said so, he winked at the First Prince''s attendant, who was trembling in the corner. Realizing that he was trying to save his life, the servant quietly erased his presence and ran out of the room. The First Prince, who was drooling over the artifact, did not even notice that his servant was leaving. "A being who grants wishes!" "Artifacts have mysterious powers. May you have the power to get what you want¡­¡­" Powell also bowed his head, closed the door, and left. "......Go and get treatment. If you were a servant of the Imperial family, your status would be different, but the First Prince is truly." "Thank, thank you! I will definitely repay this favor." "Take care of your body first." "Yes, yes¡­¡­" The First Prince''s attendant returned to the accommodation with a limp. Powell swallowed his bitter emotions as he looked at the servant¡¯s retreating back. In the end, he could not entrust the care of the First Prince to the people of Alton Estate, so he could only save him. Powell quickly turned around as if he had nothing to do with the First Prince. The First Prince seemed to have turned his eyes to the artifact, so he would probably not look for a time to vent his anger. If they properly treated the First Prince''s servants who were in a bad shape in the meantime, they would be able to buy time again. "I''ll have to persuade Father." Prior to that, Powell once again strengthened his determination to drive out the First Prince from this lord¡¯s castle. So he did not see a mysterious light leaking out through the door of the First Prince''s room. Without even thinking about it, the thing he handed over just to buy time could be real. *** "......!" As soon as the First Prince got the orb in his hand, he stared blankly at the mysterious light that began to shine. The light slowly permeated the olive-like color, and then the complex formulas swirled around in a mess, creating the shape of a magic circle. "Ha, haha¡­¡­" The First Prince smirked at the fact that the artifact Powell handed over was real. He said that it only responded to beings with a great desire, and that statement seemed to be true. At that time. The artifact radiated a brighter light, and a tremendous gust of wind began to blow from the little orb. "Heok!" The First Prince could not resist the strong wind and fell backward. In the corner of the room that was being messed up around the orb, the First Prince saw the figure of a person slowly taking shape. He was a man clad in a robe embroidered with splendid patterns, and when he was fully formed, the wind from the orb stopped like a lie. "I was going to present it to Master.¡­¡­" The man summoned from the marble exhaled loudly, and as soon as he found the First Prince, he approached with a gesture full of excitement. He was smiling as if his mouth was tearing apart under the robe covering half of his face. "Found it." He said, poking his finger at the neck of the First Prince, who was staring blankly at him. "You, you have been struck by that power. I can see the remnants left." ".......!" He gently whispered the words he wanted so much into the ear of the First Prince, like a snake. "Who''s the owner of that cursed power?" CH 57 "Nanny is so pretty!" "Really?" "Yeah!" Claude hovered around Sarah, seemingly excited, praising her over and over again. Sarah received Claude''s gaze on her body and made a big turn. Then Claude laughed out loud and gave her a round of applause. "Isn''t Claude-nim very cool too?" "Do I look fine?" "Of course! Our Claude-nim, aren''t you already like a gentleman?" Claude was also very lovely, dressed in pretty clothes. Ethan, who looked at Claude and Sarah, who gave each other a thumbs up while praising each other, coughed a little to appeal to his presence. ".......Hmm." Ethan pretended not to care, smoothed his clothes, and waited for his turn to be praised. It was because Ethan, who wore the costume of the same design as Claude, was several times more dazzling than usual. However, Claude only blushed slightly while looking at Ethan, but said nothing, and looked back at Sarah. "What should I do at the party?" "Eat a lot of delicious food, dance, make a lot of friends and have fun!" "......" Ethan seemed a little disappointed at the gaze that shifted away from him without regret. Sarah, who noticed it, smiled quietly to herself. "But what if there''s someone like Young Master Naven?" "There''s Duke-nim! He¡¯s going to attend the party with you, I¡¯m sure Claude-nim will always be in his line of sight." At Sarah''s words, Claude looked at Ethan, who looked down at him quietly from his side. When their eyes met, Ethan raised his ringed hand and stroked Claude''s head once heavily. Then a faint light flashed on the ring. Ethan knew it but ignored it. "I''d like you to tell me everything like you told me last time." "......Yes!" Claude blinked his sparkling eyes and nodded. Claude had stammered and told Ethan all about how hard it was the last time he was bullied by Young Master Naven while Sarah was watching. Contrary to Claude''s expectation that he would be severely scolded for being weak, Ethan stroked his head and said this. ''It must have been very difficult. I''m sorry that I only found out now, Claude.'' After that, the noble children who were there on that day, including Naven, could not pass through the gates of Ambrosia''s mansion. According to Sarah, they were all frightened by their father''s scolding and ran away. From that moment on, Claude''s fear disappeared. Because his father said he was stronger. Because his father said he was on his side now. "You must depart now." At that time, Veron, who was waiting in front of the carriage, approached and said. "Let¡¯s go." Ethan put his hands in Claude''s armpits and lifted him up, putting him in the carriage. Seeing the child sitting quietly on a chair with soft cushions, Ethan turned around and looked at Sarah, stretching out his hand. Sarah smiled and took his hand. "I look forward to your kind cooperation today." "Let''s do our best." Ethan answered gently and skillfully led Sarah. Sarah got into the carriage and sat down next to Claude, stroking the child''s head. Claude''s excited feet were fluttering cutely in the air. Ethan asked as he saw the two smiling as they looked at each other without any worries. "At today''s party, you will be announced as Claude''s nanny in front of others. Will it be okay?" "Why? Is that a problem?" "Because you''re Countess Millen. A lot of words will probably come and go." "It doesn''t matter. What greater glory could there be than to raise an upright successor of Ambrosia?" A faint smile spread across Ethan''s lips at Sarah''s casual reply. *** The Imperial party hosted by the Second Prince Ilior de Crombell was held in the most spacious and splendid Stenia Hall of the Imperial Palace. On the surface, it was a party to cheer for the First Prince, Cazer de Crombell, who had gone to study abroad and to pray for a safe return, but all the nobles of the Crombell Empire knew the true meaning of this party. "Have you heard of rumors that the First Prince, who was expelled to the Alton Estate, has become half crazy?" "It''s very barren, so you can hear the cries of monsters at night, right?" "Yeah¡­¡­, it would be more difficult not to go crazy in that kind of place." "Second Prince-nim is also very, very heartless." The noblewomen covered their mouths with their fans, biting their tongues as if they were sorry, but from the inside of the fan, they raised their beautiful lips and smiled broadly. The aristocrats who supported the First Prince were either not present here or were watching from the corner without making a loud sound. One power had collapsed. For a very long time, the desires that depended on the Emperor''s blatant favoritism were shattered. And there were other desires to fill the broken vacancy. "Duke Ethan Ambrosia-nim, Young Lord Claude Ambrosia-nim, and Sarah Millen-nim are coming in!" The eyes of the nobles shone blue when they heard the name called by the Imperial servant. Everyone in Stenia Hall''s gaze fell on Ambrosia, who was slowly entering the hall at the same time. "Ha¡­¡­" A sigh escaped from the lips of the nobles who looked at Ethan Ambrosia walking ahead. A living sculpture was walking in. Since he was Duke Ambrosia, who seldom attends social parties like this, there were a lot of people in the party venue who wanted to see him a little closer. "Isn''t it fascinating whenever you see him?" "Why is such a person still alone¡­..., maybe he still has feelings for the deceased Duchess?" "No way. To be honest, I saw those two together and they were so indifferent to each other. It''s so miraculous that Young Lord Ambrosia was born." They couldn''t even think of approaching him, and the sound of swallowing saliva could be heard from all over the place. The Duke of Ambrosia was always polite and well-mannered, but he had an atmosphere that was difficult to approach. Even if they tried to ask for a dance, they felt suffocated when they met Duke Ambrosia''s blue eyes. "Young Lord Ambrosia looks just like his father." "I know. If you''re looking at that face, you imagine something sweet without realizing it. For example, like the childhood of Duke Ambrosia-nim......" The ladies blushed as they alternately looked at the faces of Ambrosia''s father and son. "Claude Ambrosia¡­¡­, I am finally seeing the name that has only been mentioned by Viscount Naven." "Don''t say that name too recklessly. You don''t want to go sightseeing in Alton Estate, do you?" "Ehem¡­¡­" The attention of people whispering about Claude was directed to Sarah Millen, who appeared with Ambrosia''s father and son. "Am I looking in vain now?" "Oh, not at all." "He definitely said Sarah Millen, right?" "Yes, I heard it clearly." The voices of the astonishing nobles rang exceptionally louder in the Stenia Hall. As soon as she was called the flower of the social world, Sarah Millen, who disappeared after receiving the position of Countess, appeared after 6 years. Together with the Duke of Ambrosia and his son. "I''ve heard that Count Millen¡¯s family is living in seclusion. Was he even a vassal of Ambrosia?" "Could it be? If it''s the Millen family, it''s the family contributing to the founding of the country." "Actually, there is a saying that Young Lord Ambrosia''s nanny is Sarah Millen." "What? What are you talking about? What do you mean Countess Millen is just a nanny?" "The Duke of Ambrosia made an assessment and brought her there. He¡¯s asking her to take care of his son until he grows up. I heard that the deceased Duchess and Countess Millen are close friends." The relationship between the deceased Duchess Dieline and Sarah was so famous that they nodded their heads in agreement. "If so, that could be the case, but¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t Countess Millen suffering a loss being just a nanny like that?" "That''s none of our business. Do you know what we should pay attention to here? Sarah Millen is still single!" "Ah, indeed. If she wants to stay with Young Lord Ambrosia until he grows up, the successor to Count Millen¡¯s family is vacant...¡­" "If someone comes into the Millen family as a son-in-law, he will become Count Millen! Moreover, since Countess Millen has a strong relationship with Ambrosia''s successor, what better marriage could there be than this?" The twinkling eyes of the second son who needed the title and the noblemen who had just entered the marriage market turned to Sarah Millen. "Besides, look at that figure. She''s so beautiful¡­¡­" The noblewomen covered their mouths with fans and smiled secretly. What was the funniest thing in the world? It was to see suitors rushing at a woman like a swarm of bees. __________ T/N: Hi, it''s Eliza again. Happy Lunar New Year everyone! Although the new year was yesterday. As a gift, it''s a double update today!!! CH 58 The capital of the Crombell Empire was always crowded. Finding people in a place like this was as difficult as picking the stars in the sky. "It''s not here either. I don''t see any reaction." "......" "Are you going to keep doing that? Benjamin." "......" "Ha." Benjamin did not answer. Belluna sighed heavily, sweeping her hair. It had been quite some time since they arrived, but they could not find a single hair of their master. Like fate, or like a miracle, they didn''t even come across their master by chance. ''Maybe we didn''t recognize our master even if we ran into her.'' Thinking like that, no matter how much Belluna was, it was inevitable that her body would sag from disappointment. It seemed the same with Benjamin. "Until when will you stop bringing it with you again? Tsk." Benjamin had been sitting on the ground for a while, taking out a note left by his master and looking at it. Their master originally communicated by creating letters above her head with mana. Then, sometimes on a good day, she would tear the paper like this and write them by hand, and Benjamin morbidly put them together in a bottle. "Do you still have it?" "There is nothing to throw away from the words that Master left. All together¡­¡­" Belluna glanced at the note Benjamin was looking at. [Benjamin, you were dozing off, right? You got caught. It''s no use pretending not to be.] Indeed, there was nothing to throw away. Belluna shook her head as she looked at Benjamin, who was cherishing the words their master had given him as a joke. "Get up. There''s no time to waste here. If you''re going to stay here, I''ll go find her by myself." "......That¡¯s right." Benjamin staggered to his feet, tucking the notes he was reading into his arms. Fatigue blatantly descended beneath his eyes. It was because he continued to push through the arduous schedule without sleeping a wink. Looking at him, she wondered if it was right for them to be so hung up and obsessed with their master like that. It would never be what their master wanted. She could be sure of that. But Belluna once again moved her steps and murmured as she watched Benjamin spread his mana wide and long. "After all, who am I to only say that to Benjamin?" Belluna''s voice, which was scattered bitterly, was unfathomably weak. Like Benjamin, she took out a piece of paper she had kept in her arms and looked at it. [Belluna, my disciple who shines like a star. Thank you always. This is a secret from other children, but¡­¡­. I''m sure you''ll succeed me one day when I''m no longer the head of the magic tower. Belluna, I believe you will be able to lead the magic tower excellently. I always, always believe in you. My heart is at ease because of you.] It was a note that their master had secretly handed to her a few days before she disappeared. From then on, Belluna knew that their master was preparing to leave. Even though she knew, she went out to find their master, not convinced. Swallowing her sigh, Belluna followed Benjamin and spread her mana. At the same time, the space between them distorted and a gentle wind began to blow. Noticing who was coming here from the color of magic, Benjamin narrowed his brows and muttered. "......He¡¯s here." And at that moment, Oliven appeared. "Hi, dear friends!" Benjamin''s face was beautifully distorted by Oliven''s clear and powerful voice. "Did you leave me and have some income?" As she saw Oliven provoking Benjamin as soon as he arrived, Belluna grabbed the back of his neck with one hand and asked. "Why are you here now? With your skills, you could have arrived earlier than us, right?" "Hey, Belluna¡­¡­ Put me down!" "You won¡¯t say you''re only here now because you''ve been throwing up all the time, right?" "Of, of course. Belluna-nim. So please let go of me and talk things out." Oliven crouched his shoulders as he saw Belluna''s sparkling eyes. Benjamin was always angry and quarreling with him, but the most frightening one when getting angry was Belluna. Oliven was more afraid of Belluna, who quietly warned him with her eyes, than Benjamin, who rushed to kill him. As she quietly nodded her head, Belluna could not hide her displeasure and let Oliven go. "Phew!" Oliven sighed with great relief and took a few steps back from Belluna and Benjamin. It was a very small measure to protect himself. "I thought if I followed you guys, you''d be so devastated, so I used my brain a little bit." Oliven shrugged his shoulders and smiled brightly as if he was relieved of the distance. "I told you. Just as we''re obsessed with Master, we need to find the power that Master is obsessed with." With that said, Oliven rummaged through his arms and pulled out a small clothed moneybag, and turned it over. Then small jewels poured down from the clothed moneybag. "Oliven, these are¡­¡­" "That''s right. They are magic stones that contain ''that'' power that Master is obsessed with." "Don¡¯t tell me you stole them from Master''s lab?" At Belluna''s startling words, Oliven blinked slowly as if something was wrong. "I can¡¯t help it? In order to find the hidden Master, you have to do something that makes Master appear." "Oliven!" "And I wasn''t the only one thinking this, right?" "What?" "These are all the magic stones in Master''s lab. That¡¯s why I only brought these with me." "No way¡­¡­" Belluna looked at the magic stones rolling at Oliven''s feet. Even if she looked at it roughly, that number was not enough. Originally, it had to be so many that it was enough to fill Master''s laboratory. "No way." Belluna''s eyes filled with reasonable doubts turned to Benjamin. "......" Seeing Benjamin secretly avoiding her gaze, Belluna shook her head with a throbbing headache. "Master¡­¡­, why did you only raise these jerks like this?" At the sound of Belluna''s groaning, both Oliven and Benjamin were furious at the same time. "What''s wrong with us?!" "Don''t tie me up with Oliven. It''s unpleasant." Belluna chewed them out without letting them parry first. "I''ll confiscate them all." "Aing, Belluna." "Confiscate." "......So mean!" Oliven tried to act cute, but Belluna cut it like a knife and held out her hand. In the end, he collected the magic stones that fell on the floor and placed them in Belluna''s hand. "Benjamin, you too." "......Not mine. I need to use them." "What are you going to do with all that? Didn¡¯t Master said that she wouldn¡¯t tolerate anything that harms you?" Silver mana began to swirl in Belluna''s hand. What she said was no joke. Those magic stones contained the power that Master was studying. It was a power that took away the life force. If it was not the owner of that power who dealt with them, or if it was impossible to pay for the life force of another dimension like Master, those magic stones should not be touched recklessly. "They¡¯re dangerous items. I''ll have to put them back in Master''s lab." "But Belluna¡­¡­, I''ve already used them." "What?" "I already used them. About two." "Oliven!" Belluna screamed in astonishment. She, who rarely lost her cool, was so angry that Oliven had to contemplate for a moment. "Belluna. It''s a power that''s not a big deal to Master. As she always said, you just vomit some blood." "You¡­¡­, do you really want to die at my hands?" Belluna''s mana quickly strangled Oliven. Oliven''s two feet fell off the ground and struggled. "Keok, hey, that¡¯s too much¡­¡­!" "Just vomiting blood? Do you really think so? Huh?" Oliven looked at Belluna with his eyes rolling and shook his head from side to side with difficulty. "Stop it, Belluna." Benjamin, who usually didn''t care if Oliven was dead or not, grabbed Belluna''s arm and began to stop her. As such, the killing intent flowing out of Belluna was real. Oliven realized that if he nodded his head here even slightly, Belluna would break his head without hesitation. "Benjamin, if you think so too, you will die at my hands first before you can see Master again." "I never think that way. The same goes for Oliven." "......" "That bastard just got heartbroken, by Master. Didn''t you know that he''s such a foolish bastard like that?" At Benjamin''s words, Belluna slowly lowered Oliven back to the ground. CH 59 Whenever their master vomited blood, Belluna recalled Oliven, who was watching the sight with his reddened eyes. The anger that filled those red eyes was not directed at their master. "Good." Belluna completely retracted her mana. Then a harsh cough erupted from Oliven''s mouth. "Cough, cough! Thank you so much for trusting me!" Benjamin took a deep breath as he looked at Oliven, who didn''t stop being sarcastic to the end. "......So what did you find out? How are you going to use Master''s magic stones?" "They¡¯re the tool to recognize Master. If you just spill them nearby, Master won''t be able to let them go." "In order to do that, Master will have to use her power again!" "Did you think you could find Master without any cost?" Benjamin couldn''t say anything at Oliven''s words. Their master would never reveal herself. If it was an identity that would be revealed so easily, she could not have hidden it so tightly during the countless hours they spent together in the magic tower. "Our relationship with Master ended at the magic tower. She told us disciples to live our own lives and let her go." "......" "We''re not ready yet, but Master who left without saying anything like that is bad." There was a faint cry in Oliven''s voice. He clenched his fist for a moment, opened it, and soon raised his head and said. "So, first of all, I contacted the First Prince in Alton Estate." "The First Prince? Why the First Prince?" "Think about it. Master is here in this Empire, do you think she''ll just be quiet? I''m sure she''s the one who''s going to make a big incident out of it." "That''s true." At Oliven''s words, Benjamin unconsciously nodded his head. Their master was definitely a person who drove accidents. Among the incidents that occurred in the magic tower, their master was always involved in the major incidents. "So I investigated the most tumultuous incident in the Empire. That''s the case in which the First Prince was deprived of his right to inherit the throne." "......It is said that he has a vicious personality and lacks qualities. I''ve heard the rumors about him from the magic tower as well." "Do you know what was the most decisive factor?" Oliven lowered his voice subtly as if he were telling a secret. It was a voice that had made them have no choice but to pay attention to him. Benjamin, who knew what happened when Oliven used this voice, narrowed his forehead and wrinkled his face. Just imagining how shady the plans were made his head hurt. "......" "......" Benjamin and Belluna''s gazes met. They knew that they were thinking the same thing without saying anything. However, it was true that there was no other way, so in the end, they had no choice but to listen to Oliven. "He touched Young Lord Ambrosia." "......What does that have to do with our master?" "To be exact, he wielded a sword at Young Lord Ambrosia and his nanny. It is said that the Duke of Ambrosia, who witnessed it firsthand, spewed fire from his mouth." "I know. That¡¯s why I wanted to know what does that have to do with our master?" "Even after hearing this, don''t you feel something? What have you been doing in the capital all this time?" Benjamin, who was quietly listening to Oliven''s words, sighed and added some words. "The Duke of Ambrosia made a new nanny for his son. They say she''s the heir to Count Millen¡¯s family." "Oh, Benjamin. You weren''t just idling around, were you?" "Shut up." Belluna slapped Oliven¡¯s finger, which was pointing at Benjamin while he was smiling, and urged him to continue to talk. "So? Keep talking." "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit weird? Well yes, the First Prince did wield his sword a little, but could that deprive him of his right to succeed to the throne?" At Oliven''s words, Benjamin reorganized the information he had gathered in the capital again in his head. Then, the parts that felt reluctant started to surface one by one. "......Ambrosia''s power could have been that significant." "Or there might be something that makes the Emperor more frightened than that." "Or maybe it''s something like this. For example, it was his nanny, not Young Lord Ambrosia, that shouldn''t have been touched." "......" At this moment, the same doubt entered the minds of the three of them. As they looked at each other, the doubt gradually turned into a feeling close to certainty. At that time, Oliven smiled and said. "Now, here''s the problem. What did I find out after contacting the First Prince?" *** The party he came to for the first time was spectacular. There were many people in many colorful costumes. When he first entered the Stenia Hall, his eyes that had been spinning had now regained stability and he could look at people one by one. His father, Ethan Ambrosia, was surrounded by adults from afar, and so was his nanny. Ethan and Sarah stayed away for a while, saying that they would not disturb the children''s play, as it was a party attended by children of Claude''s age. ''No one plays with me'' Contrary to their expectations, however, children of his age were nothing more than boring callow and ignorant kids to the relatively mature Claude. The more grown-up children did not even approach Claude, as the Young Master of Viscount Naven¡¯s family mistreated Claude and his whole family got an admonition. He didn''t even want to approach the children who avoided his gaze every time they made eye contact. In the midst of so much dissatisfaction, it was Sarah who caught Claude''s attention. "May, May." "Yes, Claude-nim." "See that old man over there smiling at Nanny?" "Yes, I can see him very well." Claude stared intently at an unknown man in the distance, conversing with Sarah. He was an attractive man with tall stature, wide shoulders, and a refreshing smile. He had been tired of watching men rushing to his nanny like fire moths before, but if he was to choose the best out of them, that man was a decent person. Unlike the other men who backed away without even talking to his nanny a few times because of some excuses, that person had been talking for quite some time. However, in Claude''s eyes, he who seemed like a star was only flirting next to his nanny. "He doesn¡¯t even know that Nanny just smiles out of courtesy." "It seems that he mistakenly thinks that Sarah-nim is really enjoying herself." "What an ugly sight." "He desires the one who is out of his league." May and Claude''s eyes met as they exchanged words one by one. "......" "......" Even if they didn''t say anything more, they understood each other. Claude and May held each other''s invisible hands and strengthened their solidarity. "Go to Nanny and tell her I fell." "Yes, Claude-nim. I''ll run right away." May ran towards Sarah without looking back. Claude then lay down on the floor without hesitation. "Ah, Young Lord Ambrosia?" The eyes of children of the same age and aristocrats around him gathered on Claude, but he did not care. It bothered him to see a man uglier than his father attached to his nanny, and he couldn''t stand it. "Sarah-nim!" Meanwhile, May stood in front of Sarah with a very tense face. "May? What''s the matter?" "That¡¯s, that¡¯s¡­¡­" May was restless and whispered in a small voice in Sarah''s ear. "Claude-nim fell down, but he can''t get up for some reason." "What?" What do you mean he can''t get up? Sarah''s face quickly became contemplative. With her face that had hardened in an instant, Sarah completely forgot the existence of the unknown man with whom she had been talking a while ago, and immediately turned around and left. "Ah, that¡­...! Countess Millen!" The unknown man pitifully reached out to Sarah''s back, but she was already far away. After her first dance with the Duke of Ambrosia, he was stunned to get a chance to talk to Sarah Millen, who was not dancing with anyone, by beating other suitors who flocked around her like bees. May, who was looking at it, swallowed a fishy smile without knowing it. "Oh no, I''m sorry, Sir. Something happened to a very important person to Countess Millen-nim, so she left first without leaving such a farewell." To May, who apologized politely while bending one knee, the man struggled with a shivering face and nodded. "It, it doesn''t matter. She might be." "Thank you for your generous consideration." May blatantly patted her chest as if she was happy, and smiled brightly. Then she turned around and muttered in a very low voice, but audible enough to that poor man. "Sarah-nim is also not interested in men at all." "......!" Upon hearing May''s murmur, the man realized that he had been dumped now and drooped his shoulders. CH 60 "Claude-nim?" Sarah hurriedly ran towards Claude''s place. She saw Claude lying on his back, surrounded by other children. "Oh my God, Claude-nim! Are you hurt? Why didn''t the servants take any action¡­¡­!" She lifted Claude up without caring about her dress being wrinkled. "Nannyy¡­¡­¡¤" Then Claude wrapped his arms around Sarah''s neck and hugged her tightly, in a voice full of tears. "Heaven! What''s going on?" "I don''t know. I don''t know." Claude shook his head, tightening his arms even more and hugging Sarah. Suddenly, thousands of thoughts rushed through her head as she soothed Claude, who was complaining while acting like a child. Maybe he was sick somewhere, or he was sick from eating something wrong. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to lie down in the middle of this party hall. Sarah''s expression quickly turned into worry. "Sarah, what''s going on?" At that time, Ethan, who was observing the dynamics of this side from afar, felt something unusual and approached. "......Huu." Claude cried slightly when he saw Ethan approaching him in Sarah''s arms. When Ethan and Sarah came to him, the sadness of being alone among strangers rushed in. "Uaaang!" So, contrary to the original plan, Claude burst into tears of sadness. "What¡¯s going on! Heaven!" Sarah was surprised and looked at Ethan, soothing Claude. Ethan was also surprised as his eyes were wide open and looking at Claude. "First of all, there is a lounge that was given to Ambrosia for exclusive use by the Imperial family." Ethan took over and hugged Claude for Sarah, who seemed even more surprised than him. At that moment, the ring on Ethan''s finger shone with a strange light. Ethan, noticing this, narrowed his forehead and hurriedly walked out of the party with his long legs. "Sir Harper, call the doctor." "Yes. My Lord." At the same time, he didn''t forget to give Jade instructions. "Oh my. Young Lord Ambrosia seems to be sick somewhere." "Didn¡¯t he look fine until recently?" "Even though he looked more mature than a child¡­¡­, he''s still a 6-year-old kid." The people left at the party murmured and talked about Claude. Sarah left those people behind, hurriedly followed Ethan, and asked May who was following her. "What happened to Claude-nim while I was away?" "Ah no¡­¡­ He just didn''t like being alone." May left out the statement that Claude had instructed her to disturb Sarah and the flirty man. Sarah nodded her head but quickly followed Ethan. "Hic. Hiic." Claude, who entered Ambrosia''s lounge, sniffled as if he had calmed down a bit. Ethan took a handkerchief out of his pocket and handed it over to Claude. Claude was just holding the handkerchief Ethan handed over in his hand. "Claude-nim, What happened? Where do you hurt?" Sarah gently pulled the handkerchief out of Claude''s hand and asked, bringing it to his nose. Claude, who blew his nose coolly, shook his head and replied. "Noo¡­¡­" "Claude-nim, do you remember when I said you had to tell others so other people can know how you feel?" "Yeah." "You have to tell me so that I can know and listen to what Claude-nim wants." "......" At Sarah''s words, Claude kept his mouth shut for a moment. It was Ethan who could not stand the silence and opened his mouth. "If anyone has bullied you, please tell me." "......Father." Claude looked up at Ethan as if he had been moved by the gentle voice that had a firm resonance. But at the following words, Claude''s face stiffened. "I''ll quietly erase that person from your life. I can promise you that." "Duke-nim!" There are things you can''t say to a child! What he said to Claude in such a caring and soft voice was very brutal and bloody. Sarah, who did not want to tell Claude that she had already erased him from her life*, was appalled and stopped Ethan. "Don''t say scary things like that. Let''s hear from Claude-nim first." ".......I understand." Ethan quietly nodded at Sarah''s words and looked at Claude. It was a gaze that felt like he was going to wait for Claude to speak first. That gesture was very reassuring. Claude stuttered and opened his mouth. "You know¡­¡­, is Nanny getting married?" "Pardon?" Sarah''s eyes widened at Claude''s sudden question. Sarah looked up at Ethan unconsciously. Ethan also looked at Sarah, perhaps surprised by Claude''s words, and said. "Sarah, are you getting married?" "Me?" Sarah, who suddenly looked like she was getting married, pointed her finger at herself and asked back. "Why am I getting married?" "Nanny¡­¡­, what if Nanny marries the ugly uncle over there?" "Who is the ugly uncle¡­¡­" A few faces of aristocratic men who were already fading in Sarah''s memory came to mind and then disappeared. Compared to Ethan Ambrosia, all the men at the party were just ugly uncles, so it was difficult to pick someone specific. "If Nanny marries an ugly uncle, she can''t be my nanny." "What are you talking about? Why would I get married? I''ll be by your side for the rest of my life." "But everyone over there says they want to marry Nanny." "Pardon?" "They said if they marry Nanny, they can get a title and property. And because Nanny is pretty, at night¡­..." "Claude-nim!" Sarah, whose face turned pale blue, covered Claude''s mouth. Her terrified gaze lost its focus and wandered dizzily. "Claude, do you remember who said that?" Then Ethan asked in a chilly voice. Claude looked at Ethan with tears in his eyes and shook his head. Ethan looked at Claude silently for a moment, then raised his hand and stroked the boy''s head. "Don''t worry. I''ll¡­¡­, take care of it." "Take care of what!" Sarah felt like she was really going crazy, so she could only grab the hem of her dress to calm herself. ''What are they talking about where all the kids are listening¡­¡­!'' There are things adults can say and things they can''t say in front of children! Sarah was sure that the nobles had deliberately spilled those words next to Claude. When she thought of Claude burst into tears because of what they would have said to look at the reaction of a young child for fun, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. "Don''t worry, it''s all nonsense. Adults who are not mature enough are not ashamed of lying through their teeth." "Huu¡­¡­" At Sarah''s words, Claude felt his emotions rise up again. Come to think of it, he had never had doubts about Sarah coming to him. It was because she said she liked him from the beginning and because he said he liked her. So, of course, he thought she was by his side. But here, as he overheard the nobles, Claude realized something very small. ''Countess Millen is still young and beautiful, so why not meet the father-in-law and make a fresh start?'' ''I don''t know what she¡¯s doing as a nanny to Young Lord Ambrosia. That bullshit play will be over soon.'' ''She seems to be taking care of her friend''s son for a while. Countess Millen''s age is now just the right time to get married and have children.'' ''She who will lead Count Millen¡¯s family will not spend much time on this.'' As they said, Sarah was young and pretty. From the moment she entered the party, young men and knights who wanted to talk to Sarah were lined up. If Sarah liked one of them, she would marry that person. Sarah would no longer be Claude''s nanny. ''Then I''m not Nanny''s baby anymore. Because Nanny will have a real baby.'' Claude, who realized it by saying that, was now able to see why he found the men who had been talking to Sarah annoying. They made him realize that it was not natural for his nanny to be by his side. That was why he hated them and was annoyed. Now, just looking at those men, it seemed like anyone could take his nanny away. "I don''t want to lose Nanny¡­¡­" He really hated having his nanny taken away by someone else. __________ T/N: The part with (*) is translated incorrectly. I¡¯m not sure who erased who from whose life, so please don¡¯t think too much about that sentence. CH 61 Sarah caught people''s attention as soon as she appeared. She seemed quite accustomed to receiving people''s attention in this glamorous place. The fact that she was once called the flower of high society could be heard by those people who constantly chatted. Therefore, Claude had no choice but to be more anxious. This was because this place, not the Ambrosia mansion, seemed to be where Sarah should be. "......" But no matter what Claude thought, in Sarah''s eyes, he seemed to be just a cute puppy whining. ''How can¡­¡­, how can there be such a lovely creature?!'' Claude, who wanted to monopolize her, was so cute that she was going crazy. ''That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, this is what babies are like at this time of the year.'' Claude was more mature than she thought, so she thought she wouldn''t be able to accept this kind of childishness, but she had a strange feeling. Sarah was overwhelmed and had no choice but to stare at Claude blankly. ".......Nanny, will you marry me" Claude clutched the hem of her dress with tears in his eyes, perhaps uneasy about Sarah''s silence. Sarah rolled her eyes and looked at the cute little hand that gripped the hem of her dress. Soon she covered her mouth with one hand. It seemed that what Claude was clutching was her heart, not her dress. "I, how can I¡­¡­" "Eung?" "How can I leave Claude-nim behind!" Sarah eventually couldn''t stand it and hugged Claude tightly. She didn''t even care whether the hair that the servants touched with all their might was damaged or not. Sarah screamed full of happiness, rubbing her cheeks on Claude''s cheeks and soft hair. "I like you so much, our Claude-nim!" ".......!" Claude blushed and hugged Sarah as she embraced him with a bright smile. It was like he would never miss it. Ethan looked at the sight as if he was appreciating the painting. Even though it was in front of him, everything around Sarah and Claude seemed to be shining brightly to the extent that it was hard to believe that it was real. ".......Ha." Ethan smiled quietly at Claude''s eyes, which were more sparkling than the stars. "Duke-nim, look at our Claude-nim. How can he cry for such a lovely reason? How can a person be so cute and adorable?" "......Claude, like me, has that side." Ethan said brazenly, stroking Claude''s head with a smile on his face. "Good job, Claude. If you want anything, you have to grab it by all means." "......You''re teaching him something really good." Sarah shook her head and clicked her tongue, but Claude¡¯s eyes clearly shone at his father''s words. Because his father was always right and never wrong. Claude was about to follow his father''s teachings very well from now on so as not to lose his nanny. Then Jade came over and whispered to Ethan in a low voice. "My Lord, the Second Prince is asking to see you. He''s outside." Now, this was a lounge that was exclusive for Ambrosia in the Imperial Palace. Only this place was able to mobilize Ambrosia''s knights. So now the entrance to the lounge was guarded by the Ambrosia Knights. "Why didn''t he come to the party and come straight to this place?" "He stopped by for a while, and since My Lord was not seen, I guess that¡¯s the reason he asked for the meeting. He also asks how Claude-nim is doing." ".......Useless." "It¡¯s true that this place is only allowed to Ambrosia, but there is nothing good to offend him, so I think you should meet him." At Jade''s words, Ethan nodded without saying anything. The Second Prince, Ilior de Crombell, was not dissatisfied with the privileges granted only to Ambrosia. He was different from the First Prince, who acted as if the name Ambrosia was eating away the rights of the Imperial family. However, even that was the case when he was fighting for the throne with the First Prince, and now that the candidate had been narrowed down to two, it was unknown how it would change. Ethan asked Sarah, who was still hugging Claude and dying of joy. "Sarah, can I bring in the Second Prince?" "Ah¡­¡­, did the Second Prince come here?" "He¡¯s waiting at the entrance now." "Oh no, we shouldn''t keep Prince-nim waiting." Sarah let go of Claude as if sadly, and clapped her hand while groaning. Then, Sarah and Claude''s disorganized costumes changed in an instant, as if nothing had happened before. Seeing Claude''s tear-stained face and red eyes return to normal, Jade muttered involuntarily. "......It''s really convenient, the magic is." "Right? If you want, I''ll make a separate artifact for you." "Yes? Ah, ah no! I can''t cause Countess Millen-nim such trouble¡­..." Jade seemed to be secretly looking forward to it while jumping and waving his hands. Then Ethan suddenly grabbed the nape of Jade''s neck. "You have to meet Second Prince-nim." "Ack, wait, wait a minute My Lord¡­¡­." "Quickly." At the gentle but firm command, Jade eventually swallowed his tears and went to meet the Second Prince. As Jade disappeared, Ethan sighed a little and approached Sarah and Claude. "You don''t have to accept all of Sir Harper''s complaints." "It''s not that difficult." "It''s because I don''t like it." Ethan said that and lifted Claude up. Claude, who had been held in Ethan''s arms twice today, opened his eyes wide and looked at his father''s face. His surprised face was so cute that a small smile spread across Ethan''s lips. "You''ll see Second Prince-nim soon, so don''t be too nervous and just do what you''ve been taught. Can you do it?" Ethan''s voice was strict, but it was a gentle encouragement. Claude knew how to read tenderness in his father''s voice, which had previously sounded terrifying. "Yes, Father!" Ethan patted the child on the shoulder once as he took Claude down from his arms as he nodded and answered. Sarah looked at him with delight. The relationship between the father and son, which used to be awkward, became quite natural. ''Whenever he touches Claude, the ring''s power is temporarily dimmed.'' Sarah glanced at the ring on Ethan''s hand. It was an artifact that she had poured so much mana into it that she had vomited a lot of blood. It was also on a different level from the first artifact she had handed over to Ethan previously. However, the magnitude of the power seeping inside Ethan Ambrosia was so great that Sarah''s artifact lost its power just by touching Claude. Even this might be because Ethan was doing his best to control his power and restrain himself, so it continued to hold on. ''If only that ring could hold up well, they would be able to live like this in the future.'' Nevertheless, Sarah smiled at Ethan, who was no longer afraid of approaching Claude. He was a very strong person. "Is this the lounge of Ambrosia, where even His Majesty the Emperor could not enter without permission?" At that time, the Second Prince, Ilior, approached with a smile. He was looking around in amazement. Then he made eye contact with Ethan and smiled. "I heard that Young Lord Ambrosia is in poor condition. Is he okay? Is there a problem?" He was talking as if that was all he came for. However, Ilior''s gaze alternately looked at Ethan Ambrosia and Sarah Millen. "I greet the second glory of the great Crombell Empire, His Highness the Second Prince." "Sarah Millen of Count Millen¡¯s family greets the second glory of the great Crombell Empire, His Highness the Second Prince." Ethan and Sarah bent one knee to provide examples of courtesy that befitted the Imperial family. Claude, who was looking up at Ilior with a tense face, also lowered his body along with Sarah and Ethan. "Ah ah, I didn''t come here to greet you like this, Duke Ambrosia. I just came to see if Young Lord Ambrosia is okay." Ilior smiled friendly and waved his hand. Claude looked at him with wary eyes and then shook his head. Aren''t the Imperial family all scary people who bothered his father? Claude still couldn''t forget the face of the First Prince who pointed a sharp sword at himself and his nanny. ''He looks like that scary person, but he isn¡¯t scary.'' Somehow, it was the moment when Claude was about to engrave his first impression of Ilior, who didn''t feel scary like the First Prince, in his head. "But Countess Millen, it''s been a long time, hasn''t it? Your debutante dance is as vivid as yesterday. Time has already passed so quickly." "Thank you for remembering, Your Highness." "You''ve become more beautiful while I haven''t seen you." Claude immediately corrected the first impression Ilior had been trying to engrave in his mind. He was a target he needed to be on guard. CH 62 Claude''s eyes as he looked at Ilior changed in an instant. Claude recalled the lessons he had just received from his father. ''In order to protect something precious, you should not distinguish between means and methods.'' He knew instinctively. He knew he had to do something. Claude looked at his father before moving on. "......" Ethan looked down at Claude, apparently feeling the gaze, as the child looked straight at him with a face asking for permission. Then, he placed his hand on Claude''s head and nodded his head. ''Father allowed it!'' Claude looked at Ilior and Sarah, delighted at the thought that somehow he had a connection with his father. And he took a deep breath. "So, how did Countess Millen¡­..." "Huu¡­¡­" As Ilior was about to continue talking to Sarah with a smile on his face, a faint cry escaped Claude''s mouth. "Um?" "Claude-nim?" Then Ilior and Sarah looked at Claude at the same time. Feeling the gaze, Claude cried, holding Sarah''s dress in his hand, and soon burst into tears. "Huaaang!" "Oh my, Claude-nim!" Sarah stretched out her arms and Claude hugged her tightly, crying for good. "Why are you like this¡­..." Hugging such a child, Sarah said with a troubled look. "I''m sorry, Your Highness. Our Claude-nim is very shy." Sarah bent one knee slightly to be polite and then turned around to soothe Claude. "Ack¡­¡­, hold on." Ilior stared blankly at her back walking with Claude in her arms. Then Claude, who was burying his head on Sarah''s shoulder, raised his face. Then he made eye contact with Ilior, who still looked that way. "......?" At the moment Ilior thought ''He''s not crying?'' Claude looked at him and stuck out his tongue. "Huh?" Ilior swallowed a false laugh as he watched the boy show his lust for monopoly with his scorching eyes. "Duke Ambrosia, did you see it?" "What do you mean?" "Your son." "I keep looking at my son''s cuteness." "No, I was wondering if that was clever." "......I don''t know about that." Ethan added, tilting his head as if he really didn''t know. "If you teach him one, isn''t it cute of him to know ten?" What the hell did the Duke tell him to do? Ilior, who was completely unaware, opened his mouth with a sigh. "I see that you''re such an idiot son. Why didn''t I know that until now?" "There is no need for Second Prince-nim to know about my family history." The line that cut like a knife was firm and sharp. Since it was Ethan who never allowed anyone to cross that line, Ilior couldn''t resist his curiosity and asked. "Does your family history include Sarah Millen?" "What do you mean?" "It''s because I don''t understand that Sarah Millen is only the nanny of Young Lord Ambrosia." Ilior hurriedly added, raising his hands with a choking sound. "It''s not that Young Lord Ambrosia is the one, but that Countess Millen is only a nanny." "......" Ethan looked at Ilior for a moment and remained silent. The longer his silence, the more anxious Ilior felt. "Only Countess Millen has what I and Claude need." "Really? What¡­¡­" "His Majesty will be entering soon. Will you continue to keep the party hall empty?" As if that was all he had to tell him, Ethan gave a congratulatory address to Ilior in a soft voice. ''You have a nature that deserves to be hated by your older brother.'' He could feel the leeway that came from the one who had an overwhelming advantage in Ethan. Even though he was treating the Imperial family with courtesy, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that Ethan Ambrosia was above his head. Perhaps he would be the same in the presence of the Emperor. It was not difficult to predict that the First Prince couldn¡¯t withstand it, but he was different. He knew how to persevere for what he wanted, and he lived like that all his life. Now he was only one step closer to the throne, but he couldn''t make a mistake with an untimely sense of authority. "I''ve confirmed that Young Lord Ambrosia is okay, so I''ll leave." "Yes." "I''ll tell His Majesty, so you can rest here a little longer." "Thank you for your consideration." "Sure." Ilior smiled nicely and took a step back. Seeing this, Ethan''s eyebrows rose slightly upward. Know when to back down and know how to give what he wants. That was the case just by openly expressing curiosity about Sarah Millen. It meant that he would properly recognize him under Ambrosia''s eyes, without arguing behind the scenes like the First Prince. ''He¡¯s useful.'' Ethan nodded his head as he commented on Ilior. "I''ll invite you to the mansion once in a while. To apologize for Claude''s rudeness." "......!" Ilior forgot to respond to the unexpected invitation of the Duke of Ambrosia. This was an unexpected harvest. He put his face down for a moment and nodded his head hastily. "Yes. I also have an apology to your son, so if Young Lord Ambrosia likes something, please let me know." "I will." "Uh, okay. See you later then." Ilior hurriedly left the lounge, fearing that Ethan would change his mind. Ethan looked at his back and sighed quietly. "Sir Harper." "Yes, My Lord." "Is the Third Prince at the party?" "It is said that he''s entering with His Majesty." "...... Then, let''s take a little more rest and go." Ethan leaned on the sofa in the lounge and closed his eyes for a while. Since he threw something appetizing to the Second Prince, his concern was probably leaning this way. "I¡¯m sure Claude will have a friend soon." At Ethan''s words, Jade asked with a worried face. "Is it really okay?" "Both of them will be able to create a relationship with Ambrosia on an equal footing, so we can strike a balance." "But the Second Prince would still think he was defeated." "Isn''t he shining on me and Claude? Because Viscount Naven was in the arms of the Second Prince, he could run wild without knowing the subject. He has a responsibility in that matter." "......" Just sending Naven to the First Prince''s side didn''t mean he wouldn''t fill the castle. Jade thought so and shook his head. *** "Huu, huur¡­¡­" "Claude-nim, please stop crying." Claude glanced at Sarah with a glance. She comforted him with a troubled look, but there was a faint smile on her lips. Claude, reassured by this, said, leaning his head against Sarah''s body. "Nanny might marry Prince-nim." "I won''t!" "However, Nanny said that before. Second Prince-nim and Third Prince-nim have to obey, and they are to your taste." "I am?" Sarah asked, astonished, pointing her finger at herself. "Yes." Claude nodded his head resolutely. Sarah was perplexed at the sight, and searched for her past memories. ''Until now, I had not appeared, so he would have given up, but now the Emperor can dream again in vain.'' ''It''s not bad. Compared to the First Prince, the Second Prince or the Third Prince are better. They are quite to my taste.'' Then Sarah groaned quietly when she remembered the conversation she had like a joke last time. ''That''s why you have to be careful about what you say in front of children!'' Sarah, who had buried her face in her palms for a moment, lifted her head. "So I had made a promise with Claude-nim and Duke-nim. I''ll stay here forever." "......!" Claude opened his eyes wide and looked at Sarah as if he remembered it late. Sarah said with a smile as she saw his cute face. "Don''t be nervous. I''ll keep my promise." "Yes!" Claude nodded his head and smiled at Sarah. He seemed a little reassured now. Sarah, who was looking at the child''s face, took Claude''s hand and closed her eyes. "......!" Then a faint azure light leaked from Sarah''s body, and it spewed out like a long thread and wrapped around Claude''s pinky finger. "Nan, Nanny." "Can you stand still?" "Eung." Claude didn''t know what Sarah was going to do, but he quietly nodded and watched the mysterious scene unfolding before his eyes. Surrounded by the sparkling azure light, Sarah was like a goddess depicted in a book. A moment later, a light emitted from Sarah''s body, like a thread, wrapped around Claude''s pinky finger, and likewise caught Sarah''s. It was like their pinky fingers were connected. Seeing Claude staring blankly at it, Sarah smiled and said. "Have you ever heard of a magician''s oath?" CH 63 "A magician''s oath?" "Yes. If there are promises that must be kept, magicians often make oaths." Sarah held up her pinky finger. A bright azure thread was connected to Claude''s pinky finger. "If they don''t keep the oath, magicians will lose their power and, in the worst case, die." "......Nanny!" Claude was startled and called out to Sarah. Sarah said, stroking the boy''s hair softly. "I just made an oath with Claude-nim. It''s an oath to stay with Claude-nim until he''s happy." "Nanny¡­¡­" "So, don''t worry. I''ll always be by your side until Claude-nim becomes really happy." Tears welled up in Claude''s eyes at the sound of Sarah''s sweet voice. It was real tears, not fake tears like before. "Why, why are you doing this?" Claude finally asked with tears in his eyes. "I heard Nanny was my mother''s friend. I made her die, don''t you hate me?" The child''s voice trembled faintly with fear. Sarah really poured out an infinite amount of affection on him. He could tell just by looking at those eyes. That Sarah likes Claude a lot. So the more he tried to be happy, the more he liked Sarah''s affection, the more¡­... Claude became anxious. ''What if she hates me again after that?'' ''What if Nanny resents me because she misses my mother?'' ''What if she leaves me?'' He didn''t remember ever getting his hands on anything. Even more so for a precious person. Claude couldn''t sleep at night, thinking she was someone who could leave at any time. "There is something I want to tell Claude-nim someday." "What?" "It''s not yet the time, but one thing is certain: Claude-nim is a child worthy of love." "¡­¡­" "The mistakes¡­¡­, were done by the adults. Claude-nim shouldn''t think of those mistakes as yours." Sarah''s face darkened painfully. How long would she be able to hide that truth from Claude? In fact, she was afraid too. When Claude found out all the truths, how would he react? Would he hate Dieline, or would he resent her? Or would he be happy that his mother was alive? Or if he found out that it was Sarah who did all this. ''He might hate me. He might loathe me.'' Just imagining Claude looking at her with sharp eyes made her heart ache. So Sarah wanted to do her best to make Claude happy. When Dieline''s absence and the misfortunes of childhood could no longer shake him, she would confess everything and beg for forgiveness. And that would be the day when Sarah broke the oath she made with her disciples. "Did you do something wrong? Nanny?" Sarah nodded slightly at Claude''s question. "Yes¡­¡­, it is a mistake that I may not be forgiven for the rest of my life." Claude pondered for a moment at Sarah''s words. No matter how much he thought about it, it was because Sarah had done nothing wrong to him. However, Claude didn''t care what his nanny had done to him. She was the person he needed the most, the person he appreciated the most, and the person he loved most of all. "Then I will forgive you." ".......!" "Whatever Nanny did wrong to me, I''ll forgive you! Because I like Nanny." Sarah''s eyes widened at Claude''s words. It might have been just the words of a child who knew nothing, but Sarah felt somehow saved by those words. "Claude-nim¡­¡­" "You can stay with me for as long as you feel sorry for me. I like it." Toc toc, transparent tears fell from Sarah''s eyes. Claude raised his small hand and wiped the tears as Sarah began to cry like him. "Nanny is crying, too." "Yes¡­¡­, it''s all because of Claude-nim." "Why is it because of me? Nanny is crying!" "I don''t know, it''s because of Claude-nim, so give me a hug." "......Hi hi hi." Claude laughed and jumped into Sarah''s open arms. *** "His Majesty the Emperor of the Crombell Empire is coming!" All the nobles in Stenia Hall stopped what they were doing and bowed their heads to show their manners. The Emperor was the noblest and wields undisputed power in this Empire. Kylos de Crombell. Although he was old and decrepit, they felt strength in his steps across the Stenia Hall to the seat of honor. The nobles exchanged subtle glances with each other as if the appearance showed that it was not yet time to put down his power. "The third glory of the Crombell Empire, His Highness the Third Prince is coming!" Following the Emperor, the Third Prince, Eleon de Crombell, entered Stenia Hall. He had long blond hair resembling the Emperor and roughly tied it up, and he was a handsome man with an innocent look. However, his darkly sunken eyes and straight lips clouded his impression. "Why is His Majesty coming in with His Highness the Third Prince?" "Come to think of it, I heard that His Highness the Third Prince carried out the secret orders given by His Majesty this time." "It sounds like His Majesty''s interest was not completely leaning towards the Second Prince?" The nobles quickly saw through the Emperor''s intentions. Although he attended a party hosted by the Second Prince and supported him, he did not completely rule out the Third Prince. "Indeed." The more fierce the competition between the princes for the throne, the more powerful the Emperor''s authority and power. Although the abdication was declared, the Emperor had no intention of giving up power yet. "What about Ilior?" The Emperor, who sat at the top of Stenia Hall, found the Second Prince, Ilior, was missing even though he had entered. "I received the information that Older Brother is speaking alone with Duke Ambrosia." "With Duke Ambrosia? Hmm¡­..." When he heard the name Ambrosia, the Emperor''s eyebrows went up and down interestingly. He asked Eleon, who was standing quietly next to him. "You heard your older brother is in private contact with Duke Ambrosia, yet it doesn''t seem to bother you." When asked by the Emperor, Eleon pursed his lips for a moment and soon closed them again. Then he gave the answer the Emperor wanted in a dull way. "It bothers me." "......Tsk." The Emperor did not hide his displeasure at Eleon and clicked his tongue. "I don''t know if what you really want is the throne or something else." "......I just hate fighting over blood with my brother. It''s already done enough with Brother Cazer." "Cazer, he''s just a little scared. If you and Ilior were by his side and looked after him, he could have realized it quickly." "......" Eleon did not respond to the Emperor who was saying in a disappointing voice. He only clenched his fists in a place where the Emperor could not see them and then released them. He got tired of hearing that blatant favoritism and love for the First Prince no matter how many times he listened to it. It was so by simply dismissing Cazer''s act of sending assassins to his younger brothers, who had grown to the point of threatening his right to the throne, as just being timid. He and Ilior had survived the crisis of death over and over again. However, the Emperor''s eyes seemed full of pity for his eldest son, who had become so distracted that he was wary and threatened his younger brothers. "Brother Ilior will be back soon. Because Your Majesty is here." "I guess so. He''ll want to enjoy the victory that he had sent his older brother away." The Emperor''s voice, as he nodded and spoke, was still low. Eleon sighed quietly and shook his head. The Emperor had not yet completely let go of the First Prince. Only the Emperor did not know that such blatant favoritism caused the First Prince to repeatedly experience hopes and despair. "Bring me a glass from there. I¡¯m thirsty." "Yes." Eleon quietly moved according to his father''s will and released his clenched fist. At the same time, he scanned the faces of the nobles who attended the party. ''I can''t even see the figure of Young Lord Ambrosia.'' Eleon, who was trying to keep a close look at Young Lord Ambrosia today, was tongue-tied with regret. Elexa was severely scolded the day he went to the Ambrosia mansion. Eleon threatened Elexa that he would never go out in the future, and in return, he saw his son confronting him for the first time. ''I don¡¯t want to! Dad doesn''t even play with me¡­... It''s fun to play with Claude! I don''t like this place, I hate Nanny, I hate Mom, I hate Dad too!'' Eleon''s shoulders drooped when he recalled his son who raised his voice for the first time. As for how he had coaxed his son, it was time for him to look around the party hall once again to find that nanny. At that time, someone hit his shoulder and passed by, perhaps he didn''t see properly. "Ack, I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness the Third Prince." "It''s fine¡­¡­" An olive afterimage lingered in front of Eleon''s eyes, who raised his head while holding his staggering body. CH 64 The man with long olive hair was wearing a large robe, but no one could tell if it was suitable for the party. "I have committed a great disrespect to a noble person. Please forgive me." The man bowed his head deeply, putting his arms to his chest in a ridiculously large movement. Like a clown. The man''s face was so strange to Eleon, who was aware of the list of nobles attending the party hosted by Ilior. "You, which family¡­¡­?" When he was about to ask the man''s family, something rolled over and got caught at his feet. He looked down at his feet involuntarily and saw a stone full of mysterious colors glistening. "......!" He looked up again, wondering if it was a jewel that had fallen from the man, but Eleon blinked slowly in surprise. It was because the man who had just been here disappeared without leaving a trace. "What the hell is this?" He was a suspicious person. Eleon picked up the stone that was supposed to have been dropped by such a man and put it in his arms. Once he reported to the Emperor, he would have to move the Imperial Knights to find that man. "Lock all the Imperial doors. A suspicious person has just entered the Stenia Hall." * * * Ethan entered the room inside the lounge where Claude and Sarah were hugging. His eyes narrowed slightly as they both had swollen eyes for some reason. "Did you two have a fight?" "What? No! I and Claude-nim are totally close!" "Right, I''m close to Nanny!" Claude and Sarah clung closer to each other at Ethan''s question. At the gesture that appealed to anyone who saw them that they had a good relationship, Ethan covered his lips with his fist and coughed as if his mouth was loosening. Now was not the time for them to be doing this here. "Sarah." "Yes?" "It is said that there is a suspicious person at the party right now. Could you please stay here with Claude for a minute?" "A suspicious person? At the party held in the Imperial Palace, how¡­¡­" Sarah''s eyes widened in surprise at Ethan''s words. Suspicious people could not enter the party held at the Imperial Palace. This was because every one of them, from attendants to those who do chores, was specially selected and strictly censored before entering. Ambrosia was no exception. On this day, the accompanying servants and maids would go through everything from meticulous physical examinations to identification verifications. "The Third Prince witnessed it firsthand, so it''s not unreasonable to say. I''ll go for a while." "......Be careful." Ethan nodded at Sarah''s worried voice and looked at Claude. Seeing the boy''s green eyes trembling anxiously, he tapped Jade beside him and shoved him inside. "Sir Harper will be with you. If anything happens, I''ll signal Sir Harper." "Yes, My Lord. I will do my best to protect Claude-nim and Countess Millen-nim¡­...!" "Sir will act as a contact. If anything happens, hide behind Sarah." "Hic." At Ethan''s heartless words, Jade swallowed tears. With more brain than brawn, Jade might be good at dealing with whatever happened, but weak at protecting anyone. He''d be lucky if he wasn''t a burden to get close to Sarah''s side. "You must never, ever leave here until I tell you it''s safe." "I know. I''ll do whatever Sir Harper tells me to do here." Ethan released a deep breath as if he was relieved at Sarah''s answer and said to Claude. "See you. You must never leave Sarah''s side." "Yess¡­¡­" Ethan, who had received the promise even from Claude, turned around just then. "Nanny, what happened? Is it dangerous?" Claude stamped his feet as he saw Ethan''s back quickly leaving the lounge. He seemed to be worried that something might happen in a dangerous situation. "It''s okay, this is the Imperial Palace. There are Imperial Knights, and the Ambrosia Knights are also guarding Duke-nim, so nothing will happen." Although unlike the Imperial Knights, the Ambrosia Knights could not carry weapons, they were excellent in individual martial arts, so they would be able to subdue the enemy without a sword. ''In Flower of Darkness, these are events that weren''t even mentioned in the first place, so it''s unpredictable.'' Somehow she didn''t have a good feeling. It wasn''t nice that something she didn''t fully understand was going on in Claude''s presence. "Sir Harper, what did he mean that the Third Prince witnessed the suspicious man in person?" "Actually, I don''t know yet. According to Third Prince-nim, he is not on the attendance list today." "Really?" "Yes. It is said that he had olive hair and was wearing a robe. It''s definitely something you don''t see very often in a banquet hall." "......Olive hair with a robe?" A person flashed past Sarah''s mind. As she scrunched her forehead, thinking there was no way, what Jade said next was like the confirmation shot to Sarah. "It is said that he dropped something, and it is a stone with light inside." "......What?!" Sarah jumped up from her seat. Olive hair, robe, and a stone that holds light. ''Oliven!'' It was then that the face that seemed to be floating in Sarah''s head came to mind clearly. Oliven, who had always liked to mess with her and cause trouble, finally found out where she was. "Is, is it dangerous?" "It''s dangerous!" Sarah hurriedly tried to take a step, but as she felt her dress being pulled back, she looked back. Then she saw Claude''s face with tears in his big eyes. "Nanny, leaving?" "Claude-nim¡­¡­" "You said it''s dangerous, but you are going to go?" Sarah sighed and bowed down in front of Claude who had a frightened expression on his face, making eye contact with the child. "I''ll be right back. Please stay here with Sir Harper." "Don''t go, it''s dangerous. So you shouldn''t go." "I have to go to this one." "Why?" "......Because it''s my mistake. I have to correct it." The thing that Oliven spilled was made at random while she was researching the power of Ambrosia. It sealed the power that absorbed life force, and it could be broken even if a little force is applied to the fist. Breaking it several times a day, she studied how to receive the power of Ambrosia and how to get rid of it. ''He¡¯s unlocked the sealed magic stones in my lab, right?'' This was the price for making fun of the disciples'' obsession. She had known from a long time ago that they were children who were a little crazy, but she never thought they could cause this much of an accident. "Countess Millen-nim, do you happen to know anything about him?" To Jade''s question, Sarah responded with a feeling of being stabbed somewhere in her chest. "......Yes, probably." "May I ask who that is?" "I think he''s my disciple." "Disciple?" "When I was in the magic tower, he was the child that I had by my side and taught. Maybe He¡¯s a little angry because I left without a word." Sarah sighed deeply and stood up. A catastrophe would happen on the day that the magic stone was touched incorrectly and broken. It was also the place where all the major nobles, including the Emperor, the Second Prince and the Third Prince, were gathered. That much had to be stopped. That would be exactly what Oliven was aiming for. To make things that Sarah had no choice but to pop out. "And it''s not me who''s in danger now, it''s Duke-nim. Even if it wasn''t today, the ring looked a bit¡­¡­" She bit her lips thinking that there might be a situation where Ethan had to use his power. When Sarah showed her nervousness, not only Jade but also Claude''s face hardened. "I will go with you." "No, Sir Harper, please keep Claude-nim here. You must not let Claude-nim get close to that stone." Ethan had Sarah''s ring and had years of controlling his powers. Even if the worst happened, the power would not overflow. But Claude was different. Sarah was suppressing it, but Claude''s power was just beginning to bloom. If he touched the magic stone that contained Ambrosia''s power, the sleeping power within the child''s body would respond and stretch. "Claude, please don''t come out and stay still here. You got it?" "Yeah¡­¡­ Okay." Knowing that his father might be in danger, Claude let go of the hem of Sarah''s dress helplessly. "Since Nanny is strong, it''ll be okay because you¡¯re a great magician, right?" At Claude''s anxious voice, Sarah smiled as if reassured. "Of course" CH 65 Sarah hurriedly entered the Stenia Hall. Although a suspicious person appeared, the atmosphere of enjoying the party was still ripe in the hall. It seemed that he did not explain the details to the nobles. All the gates of the Imperial Palace and all the roads leading to the outside of the Stenia Hall were blocked by the Imperial Knights, but no one noticed. There was no aristocrat who wanted to leave the party that the Emperor attended first. ''They don''t want to let the Emperor know that the Imperial security has been breached.'' Sarah sighed in relief in a situation that was less chaotic than expected and went further inside. "Countess Millen, I heard you went to the lounge with Young Lord Ambrosia. You''re here now." "You didn''t dance after the first dance, right? Would you like to dance to a song with me?" "How was the lounge of Ambrosia? As the rumors say, is it as glamorous as the Empress'' Palace?" The nobles who found Sarah gathered one by one and began to talk to her. It was a hassle for her as she had to find Ethan in a hurry. At that time, the Emperor, who was sitting at the top of the party hall, greeted Sarah loudly by calling her name. "Oh, isn''t it Countess Millen?" The Emperor''s voice was enough to silence the noisy party in an instant. Everyone''s eyes were immediately on Sarah, who was called by the Emperor. "Your Majesty." Sarah moved forward with a smile on her face. With every step she took, the nobles parted like the Red Sea, paving her way. Sarah, who was able to comfortably approach the top seat thanks to the quick-witted Emperor, bent her knees to show courtesy and smiled softly. "Sarah Millen of Millen¡¯s family sees His Majesty the Emperor, the sun of the Crombell Empire." "How have you been?" "Yes, under Your Majesty''s grace, I have been at peace." The Emperor was asking her with a calm face, but occasionally his gaze stayed elsewhere for a while. There, the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and Ethan were seriously talking about something with the Imperial Knights. There was a glimpse of the light of the magic stone that Sarah was familiar with among them. "When I recognized your title, I thought the social world was going to be a little more interesting, but you disappeared right away. I¡¯m so disappointed." The Emperor threw a joke with a smiling face and beckoned Sarah to come closer. The nobles, who had been pricking their ears to see whether something useful in the conversation between the two, began to enjoy the party as they had done so again at the Emperor''s gesture. To come close meant that he would not allow overhearing because they would talk about private things. ".......That''s too much to say." Sarah grabbed the hem of the dress, lifted it slightly, took the courtesy, and got closer to him according to the Emperor''s will. Then, the Imperial Knights blocked the eyes of the nobles by blocking the front of Sarah and the Emperor. When it was time for the two of them to talk like that, the gentle smile disappeared from the Emperor''s face. "Did you hear about the situation?" "Yes, Your Majesty." "The Imperial family concluded that it was a magic stone." "That''s right." As Sarah nodded heavily, the Emperor slowly leaned his back on the seat and looked at her. The heavy pressure she felt from that gaze was considerable. "Figure it out." There was no high or low tone in the Emperor''s voice, but there was subtle anger in it. Someone dared to break through the security of the Crombell Empire. Realizing that the Emperor''s spirit had been firmly twisted, Sarah bowed her head and said. "I''ll take a look." When Sarah actively stepped up, the Emperor seemed to be relieved. The Emperor finally asked in a soft voice with a relaxed face. "By the way, the First Prince. Is it really impossible?" "What?" "Cazer, I think he''ll come to his senses with this." In this situation, Sara gathered her eyebrows as she watched the emperor trying to cover up the first prince. "Your Majesty, do you really think the First Prince is fit to lead the Empire?" "Isn''t there the Second Prince and the Third Prince? If they both change their minds and follow their older brother well, I have no worries." "......" Sarah was well aware of what the Emperor dreamed of most ideally. It was also seen in "the Future" and described in "Flower of Darkness." When the First Prince lacked the qualities of an Emperor, the Emperor tried to raise the Second Prince and the Third Prince as assistants of the First Prince. It was for this reason that after the death of the Empress, he had a concubine to have more children. He was nervous to hand over the Crombell Empire entirely to the hands of the First Prince, so he needed blood-related vessels to help him devotedly. That concubine who was the current Empress, the Second Prince, and the Third Prince knew it as well. "It''s a painting that will only be possible when Your Majesty is alive." "......Is that the case?" The Emperor clicked his tongue in regret. He had a lingering resentment, but he seemed to have given up to some extent. Sarah just sighed quietly, looking at the Emperor who treated the Second Prince and the Third Prince as tools and no more than that. "I have to go check out the magic stone, Your Majesty." "Do that." To the Emperor, who had several children but thought that he had only one child, Sarah bent her knees and spoke up. "I will always keep Your Majesty¡¯s words in mind. Thank you." "Haha! It''s been a long time since we''ve had a pleasant conversation, Countess Millen. Say hello to Count Millen for me." "Yes. Your Majesty. Father will be honored, too." The Emperor and Sarah Millen''s private conversation ended. The nobles then turned their gaze to that direction and their eyes lit up. The Emperor''s face seemed warm as if they had a seemingly pleasant conversation. "His Majesty cares even though Count Millen¡¯s family is living in seclusion." "Doesn''t this mean that Count Millen¡¯s family will also open the family¡¯s door wide again from now on?" "His Majesty is welcome them. No matter which Prince-nim that Ambrosia supports, there will be a family that will balance it." "Come to think of it, Count Millen was a neutral person. He is a person who only gives his allegiance to His Majesty." The nobles speculated a lot about the conversation between Sarah and the Emperor. Their gaze deepened as they watched Sarah Millen step away from the Emperor and naturally approach the place where the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and Ethan were having a conversation. "There will be a big wind in the high society in the future." Someone muttered like that, and they all nodded in unison. "Sarah." Ethan saw Sarah approaching this way and stopped her. "Why are you here? I''m sure I told you to be with Claude." "Duke-nim¡­..." "Please go back." "I can''t do that. I''m the one who knows most about that. Rather, Duke-nim is the one who is in danger here." Ethan''s face hardened at Sarah''s words. Although he didn''t tell the princes, Ethan was also vaguely aware of what was inside that magic stone. "How is the condition of the ring you made?" "......It''s not good." Ethan looked down at the ring on his hand. Since earlier, he felt that Sarah''s power, which suppressed his power, was gradually breaking as he approached the magic stone. "Take a look at it." Sarah checked the condition of the ring by grabbing Ethan''s hand and pulling it. Park Hyeyeon''s mana within the ring was quite open. It was because he consumed more mana as his physical contact with Claude became more natural. "I can''t. I''ll just take care of that and make the artifact again." "......" Ethan looked at Sarah as she touched the ring that was on his finger, then clasped his fingers around hers and squeezed them. "Strangely, it bothers me every time you control this power." "Yes?" "This power can never simply take your breath away. It''s that simple for you." When Sarah gave her power, Ambrosia''s power was greatly satisfied and it fell asleep as if full. As if she gave that power what it wanted. The more he allowed Sarah to control his power, the more he couldn''t shake off the thought. It was the moment when Ethan tried to give more strength to the hand he was holding. "......Wait, the light looked strange right now¨C." At the muttering voice of Eleon, who was examining the magic stone, Sarah''s head quickly turned towards it. In her eyes, she could see the light of the magic stone flickering loudly as if stimulated by something in her. "Heok!" The two princes were suddenly startled by the flickering light reflected on the magic stone and dropped the magic stone. The sound of the magic stone cracking and breaking was heard. Then a dazzling light emanated. It was a light that was all too familiar to Sarah. "......No." With a small muttering voice, she shook off Ethan''s hand and ran towards it. Ethan reached out again as he watched Sarah slip away from his grip. An eerie light suddenly spread like it was about to swallow Sarah. "Sarah!" CH 66 Outside the Imperial Palace, Oliven sat in a deserted alley avoiding people who came out to the streets to enjoy the banquet hosted by the Imperial family. Belluna looked at the circumstances of the street and said as she entered the alley where Oliven was. "The Imperial family is moving faster than I thought, Oliven." "I know. I thought it was too easy." The magic stone, which was deliberately intended to be delivered only to the Third Prince, was immediately reported to the Emperor. Then, they immediately closed all the doors of the Imperial family and sent guards and knights to the streets under the pretext of a security crackdown to find a man with olive hair and a hood. "If it was Master, she would have figured it out right away the moment she saw the magic stone. If she just checks that, she can be really sure¡­...!" Oliven swallowed his disappointment and tore his hair off. Originally, he planned to hide naturally in the Stenia Hall and find his master using the magic stone as bait, but it was ruined. "So, why are you approaching the Third Prince?" "I mean, he looked the easiest. People who have droopy eyes are...... I didn''t know he could be such a quick-witted person." "Ha......" Belluna sighed and shook her head. Then she asked, casting a skeptical look at Oliven. "The words of the First Prince, can we trust them? You said he was crazy." "If you''re not sure, what else will you do?" "......" "He claimed that the Duke of Ambrosia made him like that with a cursed power, and I had smelled that power from the First Prince." "Even so, there is no guarantee that the person who came in as Young Lord Ambrosia''s nanny was Master." "That''s! But¡­¡­" "You could be putting the wrong person at risk. What if, by mistake, the magic stone breaks even before Master finds it?" "That''s why I wrote something down¡­¡­" Oliven glanced at Belluna. Belluna somehow thought that she was very familiar with it. It was as if he knew his fault before being scolded by their master, and she was skeptical about it¡­... After thinking that far, Belluna asked with a frown. "What did you do to the magic stone?" "That, you know¡­¡­ Remember the last time I said I used up two magic stones?" "Yes." "I put the two together to improve durability." "......What?" At Oliven''s words, Belluna''s eyes widened. "Then the power within it may multiply by several times, but you still did such a thing?" In fact, there was no such thing as a total amount of power contained in the magic stone. It was because there was no limit to the power that satisfactorily ate up the life force. The reason Sarah had to divide such power into magic stones one by one was because she had to control the speed at which that power sucked up life force. "On the day the magic stone breaks, its power will try to consume everything around it. Twice as fast!" "I know, I know! However, once Master finds the magic stone, she will take care of it. Until then, it means that the magic stone is made stronger so that it can hold up without breaking." "Oliven, there''s one person that the First Prince talked about. The owner of that power." "Yeah, why?" "Have you forgotten the characteristic of that power that Master said? If there is someone with the same power, it¡¯ll resonate and increase its power." "What does that have to do with¡­..., ah." Oliven opened his mouth as if he remembered something he had forgotten for a moment. The source of the power contained in the magic stone he had left at the party was right there. The cursed man that the First Prince spoke of, Ethan Ambrosia. "Ah, crap." Only then did Oliven realize what his mistake was and bury his face in his hands. "If it¡¯s next to him, its durability will be useless. Gradually, it will be drawn to his power and the sealed power will fluctuate." "......Uh uh, I know." "Bring it back right away." "I''ll collect it, I''ve taken measures just in case." Oliven emphasized the presence of the mana thread extending out of his grasp with a gloomy, sunken face. Then, a thread resembling Oliven''s olive magic appeared. The thread that soared toward the sky stretched toward the Imperial Palace. "In this way, the mana thread is connected to the magic stone." Oliven, who was shaking while showing a mana thread, abruptly stopped talking and hardened his expression. "......Oliven?" When Belluna called to him as if puzzled by the unusual sign, "Kuheok!" Oliven choked up and vomited blood. "Oliven!" Belluna ran to him in surprise, and at the same time, Oliven fell forward. "What''s going on? Did something happen to the magic stone?" "Mas. Master¡­..." "Master what!" Oliven groaned and spit out blood, clenching Belluna''s arm. Then he looked up at her with his bloody eyes and said. "The mana thread I tied up¡­¡­, Master has burned it down." "It means that the magic stone is broken, or that Master has removed it. Which one is it, Oliven?" "It''s broken, it''s broken, but Master is fixing it¡­¡­, heok!" Oliven staggered in pain once more, bleeding out. His hand, which was holding Belluna, trembled. Oliven couldn''t even scream at the pain that seemed to eat him from the inside. "If you''re like this, Master by now¡­¡­" "Benjamin, call Benjamin. Something''s weird. Something''s wrong." "Wrong?" "It''s not the way Master has been dealing with that power. She didn''t suppress it and burned it down!" Oliven screamed with a suffocating breath, trying to get himself up anyway. His face was very pale and tired, not just because he vomited blood. Belluna quickly cast a recovery spell on him. Oliven''s breath, which had gotten steeper as the magic pouring from her became thicker and more numerous, gradually found stability. As soon as his body recovered, he jumped out of his seat and got up. "Hurry up and call Benjamin, prepare your recovery magic, too!" "What happened. What happened to Master?" Belluna urged Oliven with frustration. Among the disciples, Oliven knew best about the power that their master had been studying. Because Oliven''s mana was best suited to do explorations, Benjamin and Belluna put Oliven first in tracking that power. Had she known he would have caused an accident like this, she would never have left it to him, no matter how long it took. "In order to calm the overflowed power, you have to memorize the spells while suppressing the mana. It''s not something that can be done quickly." Oliven, restless, raised his nails and began to scratch himself. His aimless gaze turned to Belluna, who was completely pale. "Be, Belluna what should I do? What should I do?" "Calm down. Calm down and explain properly what''s going on!" Belluna shouted as she grabbed his arm and separated Oliven, who was running toward her. Oliven''s eyes were drenched with tears before Belluna grabbed him by his shoulders. "It seems that Master received that power through her body. Until now, she had given away the life force of the other body...¡­!" At Oliven''s words, Belluna''s face hardened terribly. Now the whole situation was pictured in her mind. "That power is eating up the vitality of Master, not the other body!" "If it is the combined power of the two magic stones, by now, Master is¡­¡­" Belluna was unable to continue her words and shut her mouth firmly. Of course, she had never experimented with a magic stone that had it power doubled. At that time, the power fell asleep only after eating up the vitality of dozens of monsters. "We have to go to Master, hurry to go to Master!" "Hang in there. Oliven. There''s still Benjamin in the Imperial Palace, and if something happens to Master, he''s not the one to just leave it alone." "Ha, haa¡­¡­" Hearing that Benjamin was still in the Imperial Palace, Oliven collapsed to the floor as if his legs lost all of their strength. "Ha." Belluna sighed heavily and looked down at the trembling Oliven. She knew those guys would make an accident because they had a few screws loose when something related to their master, but she didn¡¯t know they were going to make things go this much wrong like this. Even if she wanted to check their master''s safety right away, it was unreasonable to take Oliven, who was being looked for by the Imperial family. "Belluna¡­¡­, what if Master hates me?" Oliven asked with tears in his eyes. There was no focus in the eyes that shook aimlessly. Belluna said, hitting Oliven''s head hard. "Before that, think about Master''s well-being first. You damn jerk." CH 67 Ethan thought that everything had slowed down. The feel of her own hand slipping through, the soft hair that fluttered in front of him, and the delicate body that pushed the Second Prince and plunged into the eerie spreading light. Everything seemed to unfold slowly before his eyes. "Sarah! Wake up, Sarah!" Ethan, with his bloodshot eyes, shook her slender body, which had lost consciousness in his arms. When the light that was so bright that he could not see faded, Sarah was standing there. And when he hurriedly approached, she fell back, vomiting blood. "......Haa, ha urgh!" Sarah was crying and vomiting blood while she was unconscious. Blood was flowing like tears in her eyes. As Sarah was dyed in red, Ethan also began to see red. "All the nobles have been sent away, Duke Ambrosia. The Imperial doctors will be here soon." "......The Imperial Palace¡¯s doctors are not enough." Ethan grabbed Sarah''s body and lifted her up. Then Sarah''s arm flicked helplessly from his bosom and fell. "Damn." It felt like his heart was sinking. He spitted out low swear words like chewing gum, fixed Sarah¡¯s light body, and hugged her. Then he spoke to the Emperor as if it was a notice. "We will open Ambrosia''s lounge. I ask you to send all the priests staying in the Imperial Palace, as well as the Imperial doctors, there." "Sure, let''s do that. Hurry up." The Emperor nodded hastily as he looked at Ethan with blazing eyes. He had no time to be angry that this had happened at this Imperial banquet. Sarah, the great magician, could not even use her hands, vomited blood like that, and collapsed. The Emperor gave the order, looking at the back of the Duke of Ambrosia, who hurriedly headed for the lounge with Sarah in his arms. "Stenia Hall is closed. Identify everyone who came in and out of here today and hand them over to Duke Ambrosia." "Yes, Your Majesty." "And send someone to Count Millen¡¯s family." "I''ll send one right away." Behind the Emperor, who quickly gave orders, the Second Prince, Ilior, looked blankly at the bloodstains that Sarah had left behind. ''It''s dangerous!'' The moment Sarah shoved his shoulder and wrapped herself around the light captured his whole mind. "I will also go with Duke Ambrosia. Your Majesty." Ilior hurriedly tried to follow Ethan. The Imperial Knights, who received the Emperor''s glance, stopped him. "Halt." "......Your Majesty." "There''s nothing good about dealing with Duke Ambrosia now." "But Countess Millen saved me. If it weren''t for her, I would have been the one who collapsed vomiting blood." "That¡¯s trivial. Now it''s not time to consider such a little favor. "What are you talking about¡­¡­" The Emperor slowly approached him and grabbed his shoulder tightly. There was no reflection of any worries about Sarah, who had just left with the Duke of Ambrosia in his cold, sunken eyes. It was just the eyes of a ruler who ruled an empire. "What would you do if Ambrosia and Count Millen¡¯s family were held accountable, Son?" "......!" "The glory of the Crombell Imperial family will plummet to the ground. If you are truly the Prince of Crombell, be wise." Ilior knew exactly what the Emperor was trying to say. It wasn''t something that he didn''t know. So he clenched his fists and bit his lip. "Yes, Your Majesty." Seeing Ilior calmly agreeing, the Emperor praised him as he was rarely satisfied. But Ilior wasn''t happy at all. "......" It was because he realized that the Emperor had never given a single glance to Eleon, who was almost engulfed in light with Ilior. When he made eye-contact with him, Eleon nodded as if he were familiar with it. Perhaps if Ilior had not stepped up to follow the Duke of Ambrosia, the Emperor would not have given him even the slightest interest. "Ha." Realizing this, a mournful sigh leaked out from between Ilior''s lips. * * * "Sarah, please open your eyes¡­¡­!" Sarah was still unconscious. He wiped and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, but as it continued to drip, he could see that her insides were still shaking. "Duke Ambrosia, I will take a look." Arriving at Ambrosia''s lounge, the Imperial doctors hurriedly ran. Only then did Ethan release Sarah from his arms. "F, Fa¡­¡­Father¡­¡­" Claude watched the situation from a distance, then grabbed Ethan''s hem with a tearful face. Ethan''s clothes were already soaked with the blood that Sarah had vomited. "Hic, hiic¡­¡­" Claude burst into tears once more as he saw Sarah being examined by the Imperial doctor. He couldn''t believe that Sarah, who had previously reassured him with a smile, had returned to a state where she was about to die. "What if Nanny dies? Father, Nanny¡­..." "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­... I will never leave it like that." Claude had been crying out of breath the moment Sarah came in blood-drenched in Ethan''s arms. The situation was too painful to show the child, and he tried to entrust Claude to Jade, but Claude refused so stubbornly that he had no choice but to let him stay by his side and comfort him. Ethan wanted to hug Claude, but only clenched his fists, remembering himself soaked in her blood. "Count, Countess Millen-nim¡¯s breath is getting fainter." At the words of the Imperial doctor, Ethan frowned and grabbed his collar. With just one arm, Ethan could easily make the two feet of the Imperial doctor float in the air. "Do you think someone left it to you because they didn''t know? Tell me the symptoms and solutions." "It, it wouldn''t be strange if she died now¡­...!" Ethan threw the Imperial doctor away. Then, he took hold of the sword of the Imperial Knights who brought in the Imperial Palace¡¯s doctors and pulled it out. Schwing, with a horrifying sound, the sword was pulled out and touched the nape of the Imperial doctor. "It''s not the answer I want to hear from the mouth of the Imperial Palace¡¯s doctor that even those who are dying will be saved." "Sa, save me¡­¡­" "I don''t have a hobby of taking useless lives. So you just have to do your duty." The Imperial doctor shook his head, trembling. She was neither traumatized nor internally injured. Nevertheless, it was beyond common sense to constantly vomit blood like that. The Imperial doctor was desperate because there was nothing he could do. "Usually, it''s a symptom that can never come out. There. There''s something beyond what I can do!" Ethan''s face hardened terribly at the words that came out of the Imperial doctor''s mouth. "Get out." "......! Th, thank you!" As a blessing fell from Ethan''s mouth, the Imperial doctor scrambled out in case someone was going to catch him. As he didn¡¯t want to see the Duke of Ambrosia, who was famous for being neat and gentle in the noble circle, seething with anger in his eyes again, he quickly left. "Sir Harper, the priests?" "They''re almost there. They''ll be here soon." "So late." "I¡¯m sorry." Ethan bit his lip and took Sarah''s hand, who still hadn''t opened her eyes. An eerie chill seemed to pass through the back of his neck as the cold energy passed through his palms. "Sarah¡­¡­" It seemed like she would get up at any moment and smile softly saying, ''Oh my God, are you surprised?''. She was a strong person. He couldn''t believe she was lying down like that. "You said you were a great magician." Unknowingly, Ethan began to mumble in a low voice. "You''re stronger than I thought, you told me that with your own mouth." He didn''t know he would be so shaken like that. He didn''t know he was so desperate like that. Thinking that Sarah might never be able to open her eyes again, it seemed that there was a chilly wind blowing in his heart. "So wake up." Ethan didn''t know yet how to define such a desolate feeling. "Wake up, Nanny¡­¡­" Before he knew it, Claude put his hand on Ethan''s hand which was holding Sarah''s hand. "Huu, hueoing." The voice of the crying child was almost silent. Sarah became an indispensable existence for that child too. He didn''t know what magic Sarah did to him and Claude when she came to Ambrosia. One thing was certain, Ethan and Claude knew that if Sarah were lost, they would plunge into a swamp of no return. More than anyone else. CH 68 "......" Ethan''s mind kept replaying the situation before Sarah fell over and over again. Obviously, the magic stone contained power. ''The ring I made for you, how is it?'' At that time, Sarah cared about the ring that sealed Ambrosia''s power before processing the magic stone. Ethan also felt that Sarah''s power was breaking little by little as she approached the magic stone. ''Sarah seemed to know about the magic stone.'' The familiar power he felt in the magic stone certainly belonged to Ambrosia. "Sir Harper." "Yes, My Lord." "Explain how Sarah came to Stenia Hall alone. Did she say anything?" "Actually¡­¡­, she seemed to know the person who left the magic stone in the hall." At Jade''s words, Ethan narrowed his forehead and asked back. "Sarah knew about it?" "Yes. When I explained the man¡¯s description and the magic stone, she was so surprised and said it was dangerous at once." "And?" "She said he was probably her disciple." "Disciple?" It was his first time hearing it. Did Sarah have a disciple? A story that never came out of her mouth was now coming out of Jade''s mouth. "She said he was a child who she taught when she was in the magic tower. She thought he was very angry because she left without saying anything¡­¡­" "So you think he did something like this?" "Yes, Countess Millen-nim seemed to expect that too." He realized that he knew nothing about Sarah''s days in the magic tower. Except that it took her 6 years to study the power of Ambrosia. What she did, who she was with, and what she went through during that time. Ethan knew nothing. She was a woman who smiled transparently as if her inner heart was shining brightly from her expression, so he was mistaken that he would know everything. "Find him." "Yes?" "It doesn''t matter what kind of relationship it was in the past. He has to pay the price for making Sarah like that." Jade swallowed his saliva in response to Ethan''s eerie voice. "But isn¡¯t he a disciple of Countess Millen-nim?" "The current Sarah is not someone''s master, but Claude''s nanny and a person of Ambrosia." "......!" "He has to pay for touching my people. In any way." His piercing eyes gleamed blue. Jade knew his lord''s eyes well. It was the eyes that barely maintained the reason and calmness. "But, My Lord, if they are the disciples of Countess Millen-nim¡­... The opponents are magicians." "They are human too. And the living and breathing humans of the Crombell Empire will never be free from Ambrosia''s grasp." "......!" At Ethan''s words, Jade''s eyes widened as if he had realized something. His confused mind because of the unusual mystical events and what Sarah, a magician, had suffered, calmly subsided. Finally Jade was only able to think normally. "Under the pretext of this incident, we will block all markets where magic stones are distributed. If you send a letter of cooperation to each country to raise awareness, they will take action quickly." Magic stones were like a mineral, so they were sold at a high price on the black market of the people who pry from the mine. And the magic stones were the magicians'' favorite mineral, so the main customers were also magicians. No one knew when, where, and how those magicians disappeared after purchasing the magic stones. However, it was the miners who dug the magic stones that were sold in the market, and the merchants who dealt with the goods. Ambrosia had enough power to get all those humans and control them. "In addition, from items that have little to do with magic, to things that are necessary for life, make sure to block them all. If the value rises, there will be people who want to pay for it, so put people on it." "Yes, My Lord. I''ll take action right away." "If you can figure out the path where things are moving, that''s the market that flows to the magic tower. As soon as you figure it out, stop everything they need to live. Make it difficult for them to get even a slice of bread or a spoon to eat soup." Ethan remembered the story Sarah had told him about the magic tower at breakfast the other day. She said it was full of old-fashioned geezers who were only crazy about research. Just by hearing that, Ethan was able to grasp the characteristics of the magicians. ''Life will be a mess because they''re only crazy about researching, and they''ll like what they''re used to and it''s hard to break through new markets.'' All the magicians belonged to the magic tower. The same would be true of Sarah''s disciples. No matter how powerful a magician was, he would have no choice but to be wary when all of his colleagues woke up in discomfort. Ethan intended to make all the magicians who had been studying comfortably come out of their comfort zone. "Yes, and Countess Millen-nim''s disciples may not have gone far yet, so the eyes and ears in the capital will have a lot to report. If you give me a moment, I''ll fill it out for you." Ambrosia''s eyes and ears were scattered throughout the Empire. It could be a small bar owner, a street vendor selling bread, a couple holding hands and smiling softly, or a very small child running around the street. The power of Ambrosia was so deeply ingrained in the Empire that even the Emperor could not fully grasp it. It was the capital of an empire where countless people came and went, but only Ambrosia had the power to identify all of those people. So, the man who appeared at the Imperial Palace party today, presumed to be Sarah''s disciple, would be easily found. "No matter what, bring him and make him kneel in front of me. Tell the Knights that it''s okay to use Ambrosia''s armory if he rebels." Jade''s eyes widened at Ethan''s words that he would give Ambrosia''s armory to the knights'' hands. Ambrosia''s armory were weapons that came down as the family''s treasures, and each of them had a little bit of Ambrosia''s power. The last time the predecessor duke used that weapon, he inflicted an irreversible wound on his opponent. Jade realized just how much Ethan''s wrath was brewing. He had to hurry. "Yes, My Lord." Jade bowed lightly and then quickly left the lounge. There was a lot of work to be done, and he had to do it. "......" Ethan pulled Sarah''s body, which was drooping helplessly, and held it in his arms. Sarah was breathing weakly but painfully. She had stopped vomiting a handful of blood, but blood was still dripping from her lips little by little. Ethan carefully wiped Sarah''s mouth with his sleeve. Claude, who was anxiously watching the scene, looked up at Ethan and opened his mouth. "Father¡­¡­" "What¡¯s wrong?" "He¡¯s Nanny''s disciple, so why was he trying to hurt Nanny?" "......" At Claude''s words, Ethan''s lips parted bitterly. "Maybe Sarah wasn''t the one he was trying to hurt." If he had really aimed for Sarah, he would not have handed the magic stone to the Third Prince. He could feel that Sarah''s disciples did not like the people around her. If the feeling was true, the thing they hated and disliked the most would be Ambrosia. "......Duke-nim, the priest has arrived!" At that time, May ran into the lounge, taking a deep breath. May, who had jumped out of her seat when the priest was late to come, had now returned. "Let him in." Claude''s face turned bright when he heard that the priest had arrived. A priest was a being who could heal even an incurable disease with the power of God. Even young Claude knew how sacred the powers they wielded were. He grabbed Ethan''s trousers and shook them. "Father, he can make sure Nanny doesn''t hurt anymore, right? Right?" "......I don''t know." Contrary to Claude''s hopeful question, Ethan''s face was frighteningly stiff, because the appearance of the priest entering the lounge was different from what he knew. "I don¡¯t know you." Saying so, Ethan pulled Claude and hid him behind him. "......" The priest''s eyes were not looking at Ethan and Claude. He was looking at Sarah Millen who was lying in Ethan''s arms. Only at her. CH 69 Claude tried to step forward, perhaps frustrated with the priest who was just staring at Sarah. "Priest-nim, please treat Nanny quickly." "Wait." Ethan carefully put Sarah down from his arms, blocking Claude with one arm. And also blocked the other party¡¯s gaze at Sarah by blocking her with his body. "All the faces of the priests staying in the Imperial Palace are in my head. You would better tell me your true identity without thinking about making such a frivolous feat." At Ethan''s warning, the priest, no, the man who was pretending to be a priest turned his gaze to Ethan. An eerie red light flashed in his dead eyes. "It¡¯s you, the owner of that power." He slowly took off the priest''s headwear he was wearing and approached him. Then, his red hair, which was darker than the blood Sarah spat out, was scattered in a mess. It was Benjamin. "I know right away because I''m close." Benjamin''s cold gaze turned to Ethan and Claude hiding behind him. "The person behind you must be my master." Each time he took one step closer, the dark red magic in his hand flickered and disappeared, and then flickered and disappeared again and again. Claude sensed the atmosphere was unusual and grabbed Ethan''s hem with an anxious face. May, who was breathing from afar, carefully stepped back when she noticed the situation going around now. Then when Claude made eye contact with her, May mouthed the words. ''I''ll summon the Knights.'' "......!" Claude opened his eyes wide and nodded slightly. May walked out of the lounge with a tensed look on her face. The Knights of Ambrosia were guarding this place right in front. If she went there, they would be able to catch the intruder disguised as a priest. "Where." However, Benjamin, who sensed May''s small movements, wielded the trembling mana in his hand. Then, right in front of May''s feet, that dark red mana flew like a sword. "Ack!" May was startled and fell backward. She screamed as she saw the marble floor dug deep beneath her feet. "If you''re going to scream at the top of your lung to bring in people, I recommend you not to do it. I activated a magic spell to block the sound before I came in." "......!" Benjamin signed a mana seal with his hand. Then, dark red light rose from the groove at May''s toes. "Those who are alive cannot pass. So keep calm and stay here." His voice, which uttered such cold command, contained a clear warning. "I have no luck¡­¡­" May gritted her teeth and muttered a little. She then backed off her back and decided to keep the distance again. "Haa." Ethan sighed heavily as he watched Benjamin use his power in this Imperial Palace, even in Ambrosia''s lounge, without even thinking of hiding it. "Are you Sarah''s disciple?" "......Sarah?" Benjamin tilted his head sideways as if he had heard something very strange at the name that came out of Ethan''s mouth. "Sarah? Sarah, Sarah¡­¡­" Benjamin rolled the name over and over in his mouth. His voice was neither high nor low. It was then. "Ugh!" Sarah, who was lying down, vomited blood once more. "Nanny!" "Sarah!" Ethan hurriedly raised her upper body. If she had vomited blood while lying down, her airway could have been blocked and she could not breathe. However, even though Ethan raised her upper body, he was worried if Sarah couldn''t breathe and vomited only blood. He was in a hurry. "Breathe. Sarah!" Ethan patted Sarah on the back, causing the blood to spit out of her throat. But even that was not easy because she was unconscious. "Nan, Nanny¡­¡­, Nanny!" Claude took Sarah''s hand, trembling as if he was convulsing again. In her cold hands, he couldn''t find the warmth he had felt before. He snapped once more, and tears welled up in Claude''s eyes. "Wake up, wake up¡­¡­" It was pitiful to see him rubbing Sarah''s hand with that little hand and trying to add warmth to her hand. "Get out of the way, Claude." Ethan hurriedly placed a large hand on one of her cheeks and placed his mouth over hers. "......!" Claude looked at it with his eyes wide open. Ethan first sucked the blood in her mouth and spat it out. After repeating it a couple of times, the blood from her throat stopped flowing. Then, after taking a deep breath, he placed his mouth over Sarah¡¯s again and blew his breath deeply. "......" Unlike the hot blood, Ethan creased his forehead painfully due to the touch of her icy lips. Blood flowed through their engaged lips, and it also dyed the corners of Ethan¡¯s lips red. Ethan repeated over and over again, pressing the soft flesh with his mouth and blowing hot breath deeper. "Haa, ha¡­¡­" Sarah''s breathing returned to normal only after he breathed in until he was out of breath. Only then was Ethan able to lie Sarah down comfortably again as if he was relieved. "......!" Benjamin, who finally saw her face as Ethan put Sarah down, opened his eyes wide. She was a young woman who looked pale and tired soaking in a lot of blood. Although that woman and his master were similar in size, it was hard to believe that she was the master who always looked infinitely big in front of him. "So, so this is how you look like¡­¡­ Master." She was unfamiliar. He was confident that if he saw his master, he would recognize her immediately, faster than anyone else. He thought it would be possible. It was incredibly strange that she was his master. As if he had never seen her before. "......Ah." Transparent tears flowed down Benjamin''s cheeks. He froze, doing nothing. Seeing that, Ethan quickly grasped it. ''It won''t help.'' Benjamin, who had been frozen as if he had received a shock, seemed to have lost his concentration, which had maintained the mana. The wall made of mana that had stood in front of May before had disappeared. And after a while. "My Lord!" The Knights of Ambrosia quickly entered the lounge and jumped in. At the same time, three swords hung around Benjamin''s neck as if they were about to strike at any moment. "You''d better take your mana out. Because my knight''s sword will pierce your neck faster." "......How dare you." Benjamin stared at Ethan, grinding his teeth at the situation that had occurred while he was careless. Every time Ethan''s hand tidied up Sarah''s sweat and blood-soaked hair, his bloodshot eyes followed. "Get away from Master." "Why should I do that?" "Do you ask because you don''t know that? It''s all because of you that Master became like that." Benjamin contorted his face and spat out his words. "That magic stone contained the dirty power you possessed. If it hadn''t been broken without notice, Master wouldn''t have become like that." With those words, Ethan was quietly convinced of the doubts he had. It was true that the power contained in the magic stone belonged to Ambrosia. "My power is not in a form that can be taken out and put in. Why are you so sure it''s my power?" "Because it was the magic stone that Master was using for research in the magic tower. Do you know how much power that magic stone has?" A fishy smile crept on Ethan''s lips, who had been silently listening. His eyes were shining with a light colder than ice before he knew it. It was when Benjamin narrowed his eyebrows as he sensed that something was wrong. "I finally found you." "What?" "Should I say thank you for walking in on my own?" Ethan beckoned at the Knights. Then Benjamin felt a strong shock in the back of his head. "Heok!" In an instant, his head was spinning and Benjamin''s body staggered and tilted. Seizing the chance, the Kights quickly tied his hands. And with a click, he was locked with a magic control device. "How dare you!" Anger erupted from Benjamin. Ethan''s shoes stained with Sarah''s blood could be seen in Benjamin''s eyes, who had been suppressed by the Knights. Ethan''s voice, without a hint of warmth, descended like frost over his head. "If you made Sarah like that with the magic stone you brought from the magic tower, you''ll have to pay the price." "What is that!" "Didn''t you just confess with your own mouth? This is all because of you." CH 70 "......!" At Ethan''s words, Benjamin realized that he had confessed with his mouth that the magic stone came from the magic tower. "My Lord." Then Jade hurriedly approached Ethan and handed the papers to Ethan. Swish, swish, the sound of him flipping through papers was especially louder. "You don''t have to worry. I''ve found all your friends." Thwack, a sheet of paper fell at Ethan''s feet. Then, in Benjamin''s field of vision, the names written in clear letters appeared as if they were pierced through his eyes. [Oliven, olive hair and olive eyes. Long hair and a slim figure. His age is unknown, but he looks relatively young. The accent is mixed with the North Continental accent. It is presumed that the interest was the one who broke into Stenia Hall and dropped the magic stone. Belluna, silver hair and amber eyes. Long hair tied up. The behavior is as neat as the knight and has no unnecessities. The scar on the back of the neck seems to extend all the way to the back. Moving with olive hair on her back. Benjamin, dark red hair with red eyes, and unkempt hair covering his earlobe. There was a magical reaction from one of the priests on the temple side, but since the interest was separated from his party, there is a strong possibility that he was infiltrating the Imperial Palace as a priest.] "It doesn¡¯t matter that you are a magician, you can''t escape Ambrosia''s grasp on this land, this Empire." Ethan said that and sat slowly in front of Benjamin and looked at him. Looking at the face stained with disgrace, he made up a friendly tone and said. "Your friends will greet you slowly later, so answer me." "......" "Can you cure Sarah?" Benjamin did not answer Ethan''s question. It wasn¡¯t that he didn''t want to do it, he couldn''t guarantee it. The power that their master studied was fundamentally a power that ate vitality, so it was in the realm of the gods to reinvigorate the vitality once consumed. All they could do with magic was to replenish the consumed stamina and reduce the pain. "......" Ethan got up without hesitation as if he had gotten an answer from that heavy and somber silence. "Take him away." An order without mercy was issued. The Knights of Ambrosia raised Benjamin with a violent gesture. Benjamin meekly got up to his hand and opened his mouth. "I will take Master to the magic tower." "Do you think I''ll allow that? Can''t you see clearly that there''s no such thing as a magic tower that can heal Sarah?" "Still, I can''t put Master next to the owner of the power that made her like that." "That''s what I want to say on my part. How can I trust you guys? The disciples who tried to hurt their master." "......How dare you insult us?" "It''s an insult. I was just stating the truth. If you guys didn''t do anything, would Sarah be like that?" At Ethan''s question, Benjamin bit his lip. Then he poured all his mana into the magic control device that was placed on his wrist. Then, dark red mana began to fill the magic control device. "If words don''t work, I''ll take her by force." "......My Lord!" It was already too late when Jade, who had witnessed this, urgently called Ethan. Bang! With that sound, Benjamin and Ethan were burst out at the same time. "Father!" As the magic exploded, Claude was startled by the roar and called for Ethan. However, as the floor had been dug by the impact just before, a thick layer of smoke was rising, making it impossible to see properly. Claude looked at Ethan with a hopeless gaze, clasping Sarah''s hand. "......Heok, Claude-nim!" Then, seeing Benjamin''s dazzling dark red eyes through the rising smoke, May swallowed and looked for Claude. At the same time, Ethan''s roar was heard from somewhere beyond the smoke. "Protect Sarah and Claude!" At Ethan''s command, the Knights of Ambrosia moved in unison and rushed towards one place. Clang, the sound of swords clashing, and the sound of large and small explosions were heard. "C, Claude, come here. Quickly!" Taking the opportunity, May pulled Claude towards her and wrapped Sarah tightly in a blanket. And she began to carefully move Sarah across the room to where Ethan''s voice had been heard. She didn''t have the speed to take care of Claude and Sarah at the same time, but May didn¡¯t rush. "Ma, May, over there!" Then Claude found something and pulled May''s hem. "......!" While observing Sarah''s condition for a moment, Benjamin came up to them and stood right in front of them. "......I''ll take her with me." His red eyes gleamed eerily, and he stretched out his large hand. Between his thick and long fingers, they could see the Knights of Ambrosia lying down in the distance. May''s heart started beating like crazy. At that time. "N. No. Not Nanny." Claude stepped forward in front of May and Sarah and spread his arms to stop Benjamin. Benjamin looked down at Claude like that, as if sarcastically. "She''s my master. Get out of the way." "She¡¯s my nanny. You get out of my way!" "What?" "Nanny made an oath with me. She promised to stay with me!" Claude said while raising the little finger that was connected with her mana when he made the oath with Sarah. "That''s why you can''t take her. Because she said it was a magician''s oath!" Benjamin''s face was horribly distorted at the words ''magician''s oath''. "Master made an oath with a kid like you¡­¡­?" When Benjamin faltered for a moment, Ethan''s voice was heard behind Claude''s back. "Claude, back off!" At that urgent voice, Claude quickly sat down. Ethan threw a sword over Claude''s head, and it flew and struck on Benjamin''s shoulder. "Ugh!" Benjamin staggered back for a moment at the burning pain. Still, he stretched out his hand towards Sarah. There was still dark red magic in his hand. Ethan, having secured time by throwing a sword from afar, approached him and ordered May. "Take Claude and go as far as possible." "But, but Duke-nim, Sarah-nim is!" "I''ll do anything, so take Claude to a safe place first. I''m going to use my power from now on." Ethan smoothed Sarah''s ring on her finger. He tried to make it as convenient as possible for Sarah¡¯s disciple, but if it came out this way, he had no choice but to show his sincerity. "It''s no use, I''ll take Master home." At that time, the shape of a magic circle was created from Benjamin¡¯s hands, who had a fishy smile on his lips. And at that moment, Ethan hurriedly narrowed the distance and approached Benjamin''s shoulder, drew the sharp sword, and swung it long. "......Ugh!" While Benjamin avoided the sword, he continued to infuse mana into the magic circle. Claude had seen the shape of a magic circle similar to that. When Sarah hugged him and jumped off the mansion and went to the market in an instant. At that time, the magic circle that spread under Sarah''s feet looked like this. ''He¡¯s going to take Nanny.'' Claude blinked slowly and ran to Sarah and hugged her. Why are you taking her away? Why? Why on earth? Why should I be taken away by others like this? Tears dropped from Claude''s eyes out of resentment. Claude was engulfed in a fear that he would never see her again if Sarah was taken away by that person. "Help me, Nanny. Help me¡­¡­" Sarah''s clear voice passed through Claude''s mind countless times. Claude-nim, the voice that called out his name affectionately. The great magician''s confident voice that didn''t tell lies, and¡­¡­ ''I''ll be by your side until Claude-nim is happy.'' If only Sarah could open her eyes, if only she could see Claude crying so sadly right now. Perhaps she would be able to defeat that bad disciple and embrace him again. "Please wake up, Sarah!" The moment when Claude desperately shouted with his eyes closed. Something choked up and filled inside him, along with a thirst as if scratching his neck, quickly overtaken Claude. "Heok!" With a scream, Claude collapsed over Sarah. Upon witnessing it, May screamed and tried to approach Claude. "Aargh!" However, with a surge of great power, May fell backward and rolled over. On Claude''s fallen little finger, the evidence of the oath he made with Sarah appeared again clearly. And at that moment, "Claude!" A dazzling light began to emanate from Claude. CH 71 Sarah struggled to open her heavy eyes at the familiar feeling. ''......Again.'' In front of her, she could see Park Hyeyeon lying in the hospital room. ''What happened?'' Sarah wondered why she saw Park Hyeyeon in her soul state again. She jumped in to prevent the magic stone, which was believed to had been left behind by Oliven, broken and Ambrosia''s power spread everywhere. The magnitude of the power she felt was enormous. She had to memorize the spells. But there was no time, so Sarah received Ambrosia''s power with her whole body. Finally, she lost her mind as she used her mana to burn the power which was rushing ravenously into her body like fire. ''I¡¯m sure I had collapsed and vomited blood. What happened?'' In order to return, Sarah tried to awaken the magic within her body once again but she couldn''t do anything. ''In the end, I have no choice but to wait again this time.'' The last time she was in this state, she couldn''t get back on her own. She sighed and looked at Park Hyeyeon''s face. ''You have improved a lot.'' Unlike the last time when she was breathing hard with the respirator on, she took off the respirator and slept relatively peacefully this time. She tried so hard to kill this body. Sarah narrowed her eyebrows as she recovered from her hardship. Inhale, exhale, the sound of breathing was even and beautiful. Sarah raised her transparent hand with a bitter heart and wiped Park Hyeyeon''s body. She tried to keep petting her, even though she couldn¡¯t touch her like last time. ''You''ve gained some weight, too.'' The more she looked at it, the more different it looked from last time. Obviously, only one day should have passed here while she lived Sarah Millen''s life. Even if they lived their lives for a long time, only one day had passed in their respective worlds. However, by the time that only one day had passed, Park Hyeyeon''s physical condition had improved a lot. ''......Park Hyeyeon''s time was passing even when I wasn''t there.'' Sarah faced a situation she had never experienced in her life. Obviously, Park Hyeyeon, who was dying, was recovering in the flowing time. The law she had thought would never change was changing. Sarah frowned at the sensation of her head throbbing. At that time, the doctors she had seen last time came into Park Hyeyeon''s room again. "Patient Hyeyeon Park, she''s improved a lot." "That''s right. She can take the respiratory system off completely." The faces of the doctors were much brighter than last time. "She talked with you last time, too." "I know, I know. I''ve told you several times, so I know very well." "But why can''t she get up like this again now?" "Hmm...... If you look at the data alone, she¡¯s just asleep right now. But how can a person stay in the sleeping state for so long?" Sarah distorted her face at the doctor''s words. ''I had a conversation?'' It didn''t happen in her memory. How hard had she been wanting to wake up in Park Hyeyeon''s body? Nevertheless, she only failed repeatedly every time. There was no way she could wake up in Park Hyeyeon''s body and talk to a doctor. Sarah stiffened as she was surprised. Something she didn''t know was happening here now. "When you talked to Park Hyeyeon last time, did you ask how she was feeling?" "Ha¡­¡­, no. Whenever I ask about her physical condition, she just shuts her mouth and smiles." Regardless of whether Sarah was surprised or not, the doctors who couldn¡¯t see her continued the conversation while monitoring Park Hyeyeon''s condition. "Then, what did you talk about? Did I just joke around or say a few words?" "No, Patient Park Hyeyeon asked for this and that, so I listened to her." The doctor said that and looked around the hospital room and ran to the mini table next to the bed. "What? What''s wrong?" "Patient Park Hyeyeon asked me to take good care of this notebook so that it doesn''t turn off." "Notebook?" "Yes, she has a long dream and when she wakes up, she has a habit of writing it down? She asked me to put it next to her so she can write it down right away when she wakes up." He reconnected the notebook charger, which he didn''t know when it was removed, and turned it on. Then, the screen that was previously floating was turned on again. "It''s still a blank page. I guess she didn¡¯t regain consciousness while we were away." He stroked his chest as if reassured. "Let''s go. There''s nothing more we can do about it." "Ah yes!" "You don¡¯t know when she will get worse again, so watch her carefully. When she came back to consciousness last time, I thought she was okay, so I went through the hospital discharge procedure but she had a cardiac arrest immediately." "I don''t know why you''re doing this. So the next prosecutor is¡­..." The doctors talked and left the room again. Sarah, who was left alone or with Park Hyeyeon, looked at the notebook the doctor had left on as if possessed. ''Did I ask him to turn it on?'' She had no habit of writing down the contents of her dreams when she woke up. There must be a reason why she said that to the medical staff. But one problem was that Sarah didn¡¯t have that memory. She looked at the screen of the notebook that was turned on. ''......!'' Contrary to what the doctor just said it was a blank page, there was writing on it. Sarah hurriedly read the text that filled the screen. ''It''s not Hangul*, it should be the Empire¡¯s letters.'' (*Hangul: Korean alphabets) The letters written on the notebook screen shone with a mysterious color as if light were flowing. Sarah recognized at once that it was magic. ''I was writing with magic. Why?'' Sarah looked at Park Hyeyeon, who was still sleeping next to her. When she was in Park Hyeyeon''s body, she couldn''t use the mana that was sleeping inside her. Because Korea was a world without magic or mana. However, the words written on the notebook were clearly magical. It was the mana of Sarah Millen, which was sealed in the other world. ''The magic of the world over there is sealed, but why¡­...'' The question, once raised, continued to stretch one after another. Come to think of it, the last time she didn''t wake up for 5 days or so, although it was a strange thing, she didn''t have any doubts after that. It was strange to think about it now that it passed so naturally and casually. ''My memory is not intact.'' Sarah realized this and hurriedly read the text written on the notebook. As time passed, there were a few blank areas that showed that her magic had worn out, but it was not too difficult to read. [Claude rejected me. I''ve had a hard time because of that child for years, but such a child rejected me. I was heartbroken. Disappointment and despair came at the same time, but nonetheless, the ''future'' has changed. I decided to call this hope. So I blew Claude''s door away. Ah! I was so relieved. This was the place where the magician ''Sarah Millen'' was accepted. . . . Unlike the ''novel'' I wrote, many people suffered, but I decided not to regret it. Because the ''future'' is changing. . . . I didn''t hide my appearance, I didn''t hide my power. It''s only getting better here. Claude-nim is cute, and Duke-nim is cool. They both looked alike. The days when they looked at me and smiled were increasing. I love that so much¡­¡­] The more she read the text on the notebook, the dizzier her head. It was like a diary. A diary in which she entered Ambrosia and changed the contents of ''Flower of Darkness''. It went without saying that she had no memory of writing such a thing, and one more question was that in the article, she felt like she was changing the ''novel'' and the ''future''. The novel ''Flower of Darkness'' was a story in which many people suffered. Dieline, Claude. Ethan, Elexa. And the Crombell Empire and the entire continent. And Ethan Ambrosia was the only one suffering from the ''future'' that Park Hyeyeon saw. The man alone despaired in pain that no one understood. She changed that fact and wrote it down in that diary. ''Why on earth¡­...'' She was trying to organize her confused thought, and then the letters on the notebook began to burn away. ''......!'' When Sarah was surprised and turned her head toward the bed, Park Hyeyeon¡¯s eyes were open. Those empty eyes turned towards her. ''Park Hyeyeon!'' As Sarah reached out to her, her eyes met with Park Hyeyeon''s hazy black eyes. And at that moment, Sarah''s eyes turned white with the feeling of being sucked into the empty space. __________ T/N: To clarify, the notebook here is a type of small laptop, not a paper-typed notebook. CH 72 Sarah opened her eyes as if being thrown out of a dream. "Heok!" She took a deep breath and lifted her upper body. Sarah grabbed her chest as her heart pounded and tightened in pain. This was the second time she had opened her eyes in this way. "Ha, ugh!" Sarah moaned once more at the pain that lasted longer than the last time. She lay down on the bed again, feeling her eyes spinning. She could tell by looking up at the ceiling with her blurred vision. This was Sarah Millen''s body. ''There¡¯s no strength in this body.'' Sarah blinked, trying to hold her breath. The more she did, the more she felt that her vision was gradually returning to a clearer view. Only then could she turn her head to her side. "Claude-nim?" Claude was asleep next to Sarah, clutching the hem of her robe tightly. "Duke-nim too?" And next to the bed was Duke Ambrosia, sitting on a chair and sleeping with a tired face. Both of them stayed up for several nights. "Ha¡­¡­, haha." Seeing this, a shrill laugh escaped Sarah''s mouth. Her heart, which had been pounding like crazy just a moment ago, quickly subsided. "Sa, Sarah-nim?" May, who was carefully opening the door at that time, approached with her eyes wide open in surprise. Sarah spoke in a quiet voice in fear of waking up the two sleeping men. "Shh. Quiet." "Ah ah¡­¡­." Seeing Sarah''s smiling face, tears began to form in May¡¯s eyes and she eventually cried with her face buried in both hands. Sarah asked, embarrassed by the fierce response. "What, what''s wrong? Did I sleep a lot?" "I thought you couldn''t wake up this time.¡­.." "Was it that bad?" Nodding her head in response to Sarah''s question, May began to explain what had happened in the past. "That day, you collapsed like that, and the person claiming to be Sarah-nim''s disciple was trying to kidnap you, and Claude-nim suddenly glowed and healed Sarah-nim, but Sarah-nim couldn''t get up, and Duke-nim told Claude-nim that he didn''t have that power and asked if it got worse, and two doctors were fired, and the divine power of the priests is useless, and in the magic tower, they keep sending people to meet you¡­¡­" "Wait, May. I think you''re over-excited, so let''s calm down and say it again slowly." "So after Sarah-nim collapsed like that¡­¡­" "No, explain again from the part where Claude-nim glowed." "So, the jerk who claims to be Sarah-nim''s disciple tried to kidnap you, but Claude-nim interrupted him and the magician¡¯s oath¡­¡­" "Ha." May was crying and trying to explain something, but she was so gibberish that Sarah couldn''t understand. Seeing Sarah pat her hair with her long sigh, May burst into tears once again. "Are you sick again? Shall I call a doctor? Or should I call a priest?" "No, no. Please call Sir Jade Harper." "Yes, yes yes! I will!" It seemed that Jade was the only person who could explain the situation to her in a calm way. May nodded her head eagerly and sprinted back to the door. "Oh my, I¡¯m out of my mind." Thanks to May, she felt like her confused mind became more confused. She lay down calmly and waited for Jade to come in. "Fuu." Sarah sighed and pulled up Claude''s blanket a little more and covered it meticulously. Then she leaned back in her chair and looked at Ethan, who was sleeping uncomfortably. Ethan fell asleep so deeply that he didn''t even move. Sleeping in an uncomfortable position, he was narrowing his eyebrows, and it looked like he was having a bad dream. "You must be busy, but since when have you been here?" Sarah carefully reached out and tried to loosen Ethan¡¯s arm, which was clasping her arm. When she was trying hard and her fingertips touched Ethan¡¯s hand. "......!" Ethan''s eyes opened wide and he grabbed Sarah''s hand. "Urgh." "......Sarah!" Ethan jumped up in surprise as Sarah moaned a little because of the powerful grip. His blue eyes trembled violently like an aspen tree. "You have, you have woken up." "Yes...... You were worried a lot, right?" Sarah smiled bashfully at Ethan, who seemed to have had a hard time. Ethan, who had been looking at her as if he couldn''t believe it for a long time, breathed heavily and sat on the bed. "How is your body? Any pain or discomfort?" "I was a little dizzy just before, but now I''m fine." "Ha." Ethan sighed once more and brushed his messy hair up. Sarah smiled and asked at his gesture of relief. "Did I hurt a lot?" "If the miracle hadn''t happened, something big might have happened." Ethan said that and looked down at Claude who fell asleep. Feeling the gaze, Sarah hurriedly said. "I heard May from a while ago that Claude-nim was glowing, what does that mean?" "¡­¡­A strange power has been manifested in Claude. It''s definitely Ambrosia''s power, but something different." "What do you mean by another power of Ambrosia?" Ethan looked at Sarah with complicated eyes for a moment. This was because he didn''t know where to start and how to say it. "Claude''s power healed you." "Me?" "Yes, the bleeding has stopped and your complexion has improved. You were able to breathe properly." "The magic stone in the party hall contained the power of Ambrosia. There''s no way it can be cured easily, and Claude-nim''s power is¡­¡­" Sarah muttered in disbelief. No matter how much Sarah burned Ambrosia''s power within herself, it was literally a power that robbed her of her vitality. Clearly, even Sarah must have been deprived of some vitality, and it must have been a speed concussion because Ambrosia''s power and mana collided inside her body. Claude, who had the power of Ambrosia, couldn''t heal a condition that could not be easily treated even by a high-ranking priest. "It''s hard to believe, but it''s true." Ethan nodded as if he understood Sarah. It took him quite a while to accept it even though he had seen it all. "Is Claude-nim okay?" Sarah raised her torso and placed her hand on Claude''s chest, who was sleeping next to her. His chest went up and down evenly to the sound of his deep breath. After carefully examining the child''s complexion, Sarah lay down on the bed again, stroking his head. "He¡¯s fine¡­¡­" Ethan placed his hand over Sarah''s, who was stroking Claude¡¯s hair. Then, a warm warmth spread across Sarah''s cold hands. It was only then that Sarah realized that her hands were as cold as ice. "Claude couldn¡¯t wake up for several days at first. When he woke up again he told me he didn''t remember anything he did that day." Saying so, Ethan took Sarah''s hand and pressed his fingers against the palm of her hand. So that even a little more blood could circulate and warm her hands. Seeing Ethan acting so naturally as if he was an attendant, Sarah stiffened without even responding for a moment. "And you''ve been lying down longer than Claude." "¡­¡­How long have I been like this?" "A month." "Pardon?" "You haven''t woken up for a month¡­¡­, you were asleep just like this." Hearing an unimaginable period of time, Sarah jumped up. "What do you mean a month¡­¡­, ugh!" She was so startled that she jumped up and the world started spinning. Sarah fell back helplessly again. "Sarah!" Ethan, startled, reached out and grabbed her body. Sarah, who had her head resting on his tight chest, slowly blinked her eyes for a moment. At that time, "Uh ung, Nanny¡­¡­?" Claude rubbed his eyes and got up when he heard Ethan''s shout. The child watched Sarah awake and he opened his mouth for a moment, blankly. Then he started to shed tears. "......Nannyy." It was when the child rushed into Sarah''s arms and hugged her. "Is it true that Countess Millen-nim woke up?!" "Veron! Lower your voice!" "Countess Milleeen-nim!! Hueooong!!" "The same goes for Sir Jade. You¡¯re so distracting!" At that time, Veron, Ronda, and Jade rushed into the room at once. CH 73 The quiet room quickly became noisy like a market barrel. Jade, Veron, and Ronda came in, and the servants and knights of Ambrosia, who were curious about the inside situation, flocked. "I was worried, but it went really well. I thought something bad was going to happen.¡­.." "Are you feeling okay now?" "You must feel weak because you''ve been lying down for a month. I''ll make light soup." "You, you have to drink water first. I''ll bring you some water." "Do you want to wash up first? I''ve washed your body from time to time, but if you want, I''ll get warm water!" "Hueoong heoooong." Everyone came in noisily and was in a commotion as they gave each word to Sarah. Some were talking to themselves and running out by themselves, some were tearful as they looked at Sarah, and some were wailing very much. Of course, that someone included Claude. "Huaaang, Nanny, Nanny......" Claude cried very sadly and tried to hold Sarah in his arms. He kept rubbing his cheeks, trying to hold Sarah''s hand, and acting like he was impatient to reach her even a little more. Sarah leaned against Ethan''s chest and held Claude in her arms. "Hic, hiic......" Claude sniffled as if he were relieved only then. Ethan looked at Sarah''s face, which was in trouble, and ordered. "......Everyone, get out. Sarah''s stability comes first." The servants of Ambrosia followed Ethan''s orders with sullen faces. Still, they looked at Sarah until the end and checked her condition. Ethan sighed and said to Veron and Ronda, who stood still as if they were the exception. "Veron, Ronda. The same goes for you guys." Veron and Ronda covered their mouths and mourned as if they had been shocked by Ethan''s cold words. How pathetic was that earnest gaze on Ethan. Jade, who had been watching the whole scene, said, clicking his tongue slightly. "Are you going to make the Lord order twice?" It was said that the person who pretended to be nice to you on the outside but slandered you on the inside was more hateful. Ronda and Veron stared at Jade, who was standing carefreely. "The same goes for Sir Harper. Get out." "What? Me too?" "That¡¯s right." "I''m the one that Countess Millen-nim called for herself!" At Jade''s words, Ethan looked at Sarah. She shook her head slightly as Sarah closed her eyes with a sad look on her face. "She doesn¡¯t need Sir because I''m here. Get out." "No way¡­¡­!" Jade eventually had to leave the room with Veron and Ronda laughing at him. "¡­¡­Fuu." When the voices that were ringing in her mind, which were otherwise distracting, disappeared, Sarah exhaled loudly as if she was about to live. "Nanny¡­¡­, are you okay?" Claude raised his head from Sarah''s arms and made eye contact. Sarah shook her head and smiled softly because the child''s eyes were trembling so pitifully and anxiously. "I¡¯m okay now, Claude-nim. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry." "......Hic." In response to Sarah, Claude shed tears again and buried his face in her arms. "Nanny is a liar." Sarah stroked Claude''s head, feeling her clothes wet. She felt sorry for the child who would have witnessed his nanny, who promised to return safely, was covered in blood. "I¡¯m sorry." Sarah kissed Claude''s hair and looked up at Ethan as if asking for help. But Ethan also didn''t know if his hardened face could relax, perhaps because he was so angry with her. "I will never allow you to intervene in such a thing again." "But Duke-nim, back then......" "I know it couldn''t be helped. But now that will never happen in the future." Ethan resolutely cut off Sarah''s words. His will was felt that he would never let her go through such a dangerous situation in the future. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to open your eyes like this, so I......" Ethan bit his lip for a moment, unable to speak. His arm, which was holding Sarah, tightened. "......" Sarah thought somehow that Ethan''s hard voice was trembling faintly. Even though it couldn''t be, it just seemed that way. It was then Sarah''s eyes saw the ring on Ethan''s hand. "The ring, it cracked." There was a crack in the ring she made for Ethan. Sarah hurriedly held Ethan''s hand and checked the amount of mana left in the ring. "It''s almost all used up. What on earth happened while I was sleeping? Did you use your power?" The function of the ring was significantly reduced. Since it was close to the magic stone that Oliven had dropped at the party, should it be a natural result? Due to the nature of Ambrosia''s power, it must have been fluctuating within him. That made the ring''s power drain faster. Sarah''s brow narrowed slightly, thinking that Ethan must have protected Sarah and Claude while enduring it all. Perhaps if Ethan used his power one more time, the ring would break. "......" Ethan nodded his head silently in response to Sarah''s question. After a strange power was manifested from Claude, Ethan himself went out of his way to subdue Benjamin, who was staring blankly at the scene, and to capture the other two disciples. Against the magicians who freely used magic, the Knights of Ambrosia had endured brilliantly, but that alone was not enough. It was possible because Ethan''s patience, which had not been able to look at Sarah until the situation cleared up, had bottomed out. "Sarah''s disciples were so rebellious that I had no choice but to do it." "......Ah!" It was only then that Sarah could recall Oliver and her disciples, who became the culprits of this situation. "Those children, what happened to those children?" "They''re bad people." It was Claude who answered Sarah''s question. The bright red, bloodshot eyes of the child raised his head, and there was an evident hostility. "They hurt Nanny and tried to take you away." "Claude-nim......" Sarah was heartbroken by the fact that the child''s pure and blue hostility was directed at her disciples. It wouldn''t be a lifelong relationship, but if they met, she wanted them to get along well. Sarah, who was trying to say ''I know they are good children'', opened her eyes to Claude''s following words. "He looked at me and called me a kid." "What? Who said that?" "The uncle with dark red hair." "Benjamin, that punk is really!" What ''I know they are good children''. Sarah quickly swallowed what she was trying to spit out. She didn''t remember teaching her disciples like that. "I don''t think I can. I''ll have to scold him." Sarah took Claude away from her arms for a moment and tried to get up by mustering strength into her body. "Where are my disciples? I want to go see them." "They are protected by Ambrosia. More than that......" Ethan stopped her from getting up and hugged her gently. "Oh my!" Sarah, who was lifted up in an instant, screamed in surprise, and Ethan wrapped her arms around his neck and said. "You''ve been lying down for a month. It''s still too much to walk." "But, but what if someone sees this?" "There are only faithful servants of Ambrosia in this mansion." Ethan said so and hugged Sarah once more so that she could lean on him comfortably. He thought she was too light whenever he lifted her. "I can walk there!" Ethan laughed lowly at Sarah''s small rebellion by waving her legs in the air. When that low laughter rang heavily in Sarah''s ear, she had no choice but to stop rebelling for a moment. "Even so, I won''t drop this issue. Until you''re completely healed, I''ll be sure to pay attention." Thump, her heart skipped a beat. Even if she looked at him a little, she could see Ethan''s face very closely. When she thought her eyes met the blue eyes staring at her, Sarah even forgot how her heart was beating. CH 74 "Then, I¡¯ll take you to them." Ethan tried to walk while holding Sarah, who was speechless, in his arms. Then, when he found Claude sitting on the bed looking up at the two, he asked in a low voice. "Will you come with us?" "Yes!" Claude nodded his head as if he had waited, got out of bed, and stood next to Ethan. "......" There were no more words between the father and son, but the meaning contained in the gaze of Ethan and Claude was the same. ''Sarah can''t be taken away by those disgruntled disciples.'' * * * Sarah''s disciples were in a secret room in the underground of Ambrosia''s mansion. When she entered the secret room in Ethan''s arms, three disciples appeared right in front of her. Oliven, Benjamin, and Belluna were each imprisoned with their limbs bound in a magic circle that glowed with silver-gray mana. Sarah unconsciously stretched out her hand. Then with a cracking sound, she made a collision with the magic circle and it bounced off Sarah''s hand. "Benjamin, Oliven, Belluna¡­¡­" The magic circle was made with Belluna''s magic. That meant that her disciples had locked themselves in that circle of magic. If they went inside, their bodies were asleep, but their mind was awakened clearly. And their souls were thrown right into a terrible nightmare. Into the nightmare that kept them going through what they feared the most. That was the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep''. "They promised themselves that they would pay for their sins against their master." Sarah''s face distorted at Ethan''s words. The disciples, whom she cherished and loved the most, were asleep with painful faces in the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep''. Sarah said as she struggled to organize her complicated mind. "Why are they doing this here, not in the magic tower?" "Because I made it impossible to return to the magic tower." "What?" Ethan briefly explained the current situation in the magic tower to Sarah. The magic tower was clamoring to bring out those troublemakers. This was because lazy magicians poured out of the magic tower for the first time in a long time because they blocked supplies flowing from Ambrosia to the magic tower. The anger of the magicians who came out to buy only food, drink, and clothes to wear was great. It was truly tremendous for magicians who had thorns in their mouths if they didn''t do research on magic even for a moment. "Heaven." Sarah covered her mouth and moaned a little. While she was away, the magic tower was shaken helplessly by the Duke of Ambrosia. It was very humiliating for Sarah, the master of the magic tower, as well, so she narrowed her forehead. "Several times a day, people are sent directly from the magic tower to ask us to hand them over." "......I''m not going to leave those children alone in the magic tower." The magic tower was a very closed place. It was not easy for that secret and mysterious group to erase its presence on the continent. It was possible for Ambrosia to find such a magic tower in a very short period of time and block supplies because Sarah''s disciples were active outside. She took out the pocket watch artifact she had always carried in her arms. [Whatever Great Elder-nim says, I''ll take them with me!] [Wow, Great Elder-nim is an aristocrat? Really awesome.] [It''s all because of Great Elder-nim! Why did you disappear without a word and make them sad!] [I thought Great Elder-nim was young, but you''re of the same age as my daughter. Of course, I knew you were younger than me, but something is bitter.] [I can''t stand it anymore. The magic tower cannot be played like this in the hands of an Imperial nobleman! The disciples of Great Elder-nim will have to pay for the disgrace that the magic tower suffered.] [Great Elder-nim, is your mansion big? Can I go play?] There were countless messages piled up that led to her. There was a wide variety of messages, from just bright messages to angry warnings. "Ah, I''m doomed." The identity of Sarah Millen, who had been secretly hidden until now, was known because of the disciples who like to cause troubles, as well as the backlash from inside the magic tower. Sarah rested her head on Ethan''s shoulder in despair. Now that she was just relying on him, Ethan''s arms were more comfortable than any other chair. "......" It was an added bonus that Ethan''s body stiffened slightly at the gesture of Sarah leaning on him. Even knowing that Sarah''s actions have no meaning, his body stiffens with tension. When Ethan realized it, he exhaled deeply and said. "The Imperial family is also asking for the identity of the olive-haired man who left the magic stone in the Imperial Palace." "Oliven?" "He is the one who carried out the terrorist attack at a party hosted by the Second Prince himself. Of course, the Emperor is looking for him." The Emperor learned that Oliven was in Ambrosia. What he really wanted was not to impose Imperial punishment on Oliven. The existence of a magician was attractive. He would probably try anything in order to keep him by his side and could fully control him. Or he could offer Ambrosia a very expensive deal. "In addition, that guy approached the First Prince." "......Why of all people!" Sarah touched her stinging forehead. It seemed that she would have to make a very expensive deal with the Imperial family for Oliven. All of the accidents her disciples had made were all great things, so her mind was spinning. It was very difficult to deal with each one. The magic tower was angry, and the Imperial family was also furious. But there was something more serious than the two groups. "What is Duke-nim going to do with these children?" "I''m thinking of tearing them apart and handing them over to the magic tower and the Imperial family, respectively." "......" It was the fact that the Duke of Ambrosia, who could control both groups at the same time, was also angry. Sarah had no idea where to start to solve this problem. So she looked at the faces of her disciples one by one with a desperate heart. "It''s all my fault." Saying that, Sarah once again reached out toward the magic circle. Then, once again, with a cracking sound, the magic circle tried to flick her hand. Sarah put more strength into her hands and tried to wrap mana around them. "Ugh!" Then she felt a strong pain in her heart and her body tilted forward. "Sarah!" "Nanny!" Ethan and Claude, who were watching Sarah, shouted in surprise. "You can''t use magic yet. You received Ambrosia''s power with your whole body, so your body was strained......" As Ethan hugged Sarah tighter, he saw her eyes, wet with pain, fixed on the three disciples. He could tell just by looking at that desperate face. How precious those three disciples were to Sarah. Realizing this, deep inside Ethan, something soggy and old, filled with emotions. "......Nanny, do you like those people?" Then Claude pulled Sarah''s hem and asked. It was an incomprehensible emotion to the child. Obviously, those people hurt his nanny, and they tried to take her by force. Nevertheless, he didn''t understand why his nanny could see them with such a precious look. "Why?" At the child''s innocent question, Sarah lowered her hand and gently stroked Claude''s hair. "They''re all the children I''ve taught. There were times when I served as their master, but what I learned from them was greater. Therefore¡­..." Sarah couldn''t continue to talk and bit her lips. Therefore she didn''t want to get them involved in this. Because it was so dangerous. Even her, who has the most powerful power in the world, was so overwhelming. It was said that tigers drop their cubs off the cliff, but she didn''t even want to take her disciples near the cliff because they were so precious. "I wanted to save those children." CH 75 Sarah''s voice cracked bitterly. It all seemed to be her fault. ''Flower of Darkness'', her students, and Dieline were all. She leaned into Ethan''s arms for a moment and caught her breath. Her disappointed feelings were slowly disappearing in the arms of Ethan, who supported her firmly. ''But, who cares? I''m a person of Ambrosia, and Duke-nim is a scary man. Even the Emperor can''t easily touch him.'' Sarah glanced at Ethan''s face. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but his face was a little stiff. However, she knew how softly that face changed when he smiled. "Duke-nim." "Yes." "Will you give me a hug?" At Sarah''s question, Ethan''s head tilted as if puzzled. He didn''t seem to understand why she was asking, but Ethan reluctantly nodded his head. "Of course." "Does Duke-nim trust me only?" "......What''s that?" Before Ethan could say anything, Sarah once again reached out toward the magic circle. Then, as if pouring out all the energy remaining in her body, she squeezed out her mana and focused it on her hand. "......Sarah!" Ethan realized what she was trying to do, and was furious, but it was already too late. Because the magic circle was broken with a loud noise along with a squeaking sound. As soon as the magic circle was broken, the bound limbs were released, and the three disciples plummeted to the floor with a heavy thumping sound. Claude, seeing this, frowned and muttered. "It must hurt." Sarah, who easily chewed up Ethan''s words not to use mana, replied in a refreshing voice. "That much is fine." Although the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep'' was destroyed, Sarah still put her disciples to sleep. Maybe they would sleep tight until she woke them up. It would help them to sleep until everything was solved. "I put them to sleep for a very long time. They don''t have to wake up again and cause trouble, and they don''t have to be punished in that painful magic circle, right?" "However¨D." "I have to punish those children. I''m the biggest victim." "......" "Look, because they made a mistake, their hands tremble like this even with small magic, and their whole body strength...¡­" Sarah''s body, who had been talking up to that point, suddenly fell backwards and drooped in Ethan''s arms. With her weakened body, she forcibly used her mana, and thus was exhausted. "Sarah, Sarah!" Surprised, Ethan shook her body and called out, but Sarah couldn''t answer. She just fluttered her long eyelashes. "No can do. Let''s go back to the room, Claude." "Yes, Father." Ethan narrowed his brow and strode out of the secret room. The woman named Sarah Millen was unpredictable. He decided to think once he lay Sarah on her bed and turned his back to Claude, who should follow him. "......" Claude was still lying on the floor, staring at Sarah''s disciples, who had fallen asleep, not knowing when to wake up. "Claude." "Yes!" But when Ethan urged him again, he took his eyes off them and hurriedly ran away. * * * Sarah came back to her senses only when she got out of the secret room and approached her room. She fainted very briefly. Noticed that she opened her eyes, Ethan asked in a low voice. "Do you get a hold of yourself?" "Yess¡­¡­. What should I do if this is just too much?" "You can recover slowly, so that''s fine." Sarah''s body seemed to be fine now that she had recovered her energy. She felt that the price for receiving Ambrosia''s power was small. Sarah whispered in a small voice to Ethan, concerned by Claude''s power to heal her body to this extent. "Duke-nim, you said Claude-nim healed me." "Yes, that¡¯s right." "That''s the power of Ambrosia¡­¡­, it wasn''t, right?" "Um." Ethan pondered for a moment at Sarah''s question. Would it be correct to call it the power of Ambrosia? It didn¡¯t take away life, but it gave life back. This had never happened in the history of Ambrosia. "I don''t know. However, what I felt from Claude at the time was clearly the power of Ambrosia." "......" At Ethan''s answer, Sarah''s face only grew more complicated. When she recovered her body, she knew what she had to do first. She had to check what was going on inside Claude. ''It''s something that never happened, neither in the Flower of Darkness nor in the future.'' Gradually, things she didn''t know increased. It was something she had to endure as she gradually changed the content of the novel, but she was both happy and anxious. ''Come to think of it, I definitely saw Park Hyeyeon before waking up, but why is my memory¡­¡­'' Sarah felt a splitting headache every time she tried to recall what she had seen before waking up. "Ugh." She groaned softly, touching her head with her hands. Then Ethan held Sarah in his arms more tightly and walked faster. When the servants opened Sarah''s door, he entered and winked quietly. Then they moved quickly, prepared bedding and medicine for Sarah, and disappeared. "It''s all here." "Uh um." As soon as Ethan put Sarah on the bed, she dug into the soft blanket. She was really aching all over her body and was drowsy. She wondered what kind of trouble this was because of her foolish disciples. "You have to rest, Sarah." "Yess¡­¡­" Sarah answered lazily and opened her arms toward Claude. "I need to rest, so please give me a hug, Claude-nim." "......!" Claude, who was trying to leave the room behind Ethan so Sarah could rest, lifted his head. He looked up at Ethan, as if asking for permission, and his eyes lit up. "Do that." Ethan''s permission had been granted. Claude jumped into Sarah''s arms, dying his cheeks red beautifully. "Kyah, Claude-nim is so warm and nice!" Sarah hugged Claude tightly and rejoiced. The child''s warm body temperature seemed to soften her stiff body. It was complicated and she had so much to think about, but for this moment, there were no thoughts in her mind. "......" Claude hugged Sarah tighter, listening to Sarah''s clear laughter. Even if she held hands, hugged him, or talked to him, he keep thinking about Sarah lying down without saying anything as if she were dead. It was so nice to be in Sarah''s arms, who was alive and moving like this. "Nanny is a liar." "What? Me?" "Yeah." Claude complained with a grumpy voice for no reason. "You said you''d play with me once a week¡­¡­" "Ah, I¡¯m sorry. We promised, right?" Sarah stroked Claude''s hair gently and patted him. "Didn''t you and Duke-nim play together?" "That can''t be possible." Ethan answered in a bittersweet voice and sat down on the bed. Then his hand overlapped with Sarah''s, who was stroking Claude. Warmth slowly circulated in her cold hands. As if alive. "I acted as if you would disappear forever if I took my eyes off you. Claude and I." During that month, Ethan saw all his duties here. He also kept his promise to have breakfast with Claude every morning here. While Ethan was working at one desk, Claude sat next to Sarah and studied. When Ethan had something to do outside, Claude guarded this place, and Ethan stood by Sarah when Claude had to go wash up. If they didn''t do that, the miracle that came to Ambrosia''s mansion seemed to disappear at any moment. "What I said before, do you remember?" "Which one?" "I told you to take responsibility because I realized something thanks to you." "Ah¡­¡­!" Sarah blushed for a moment as she recalled Ethan kissing the back of her hand. She felt a tremor that was close to the shock she had felt at that time rushing into her heart. A soft smile appeared on Ethan''s lips, who was looking at Sarah''s trembling eyelashes. "I haven''t forgotten." He raised Sarah''s hand as he did back then and kissed her on the back of her hand. "Then I look forward to your kind cooperation." CH 76 Sarah quickly recovered thanks to the utmost care of the people of Ambrosia. When she was just lying down like she was dead, she could feel that it was getting lively day by day. "Uh¡­¡­ It''s really better now, do I have to take this medicine?" "Yes. If you secretly throw away the medicine today too, Duke-nim said he would blow the neck of the doctor who made the medicine." "......If he¡¯s going to blow the neck off, he¡¯s just going to fire him and hire someone else, right?" "I doubt it." May shrugged and handed Sarah a vial of medicine. Doctors with even a little bit of fame in the Empire were gathered and they put their heads together to make this medicine. It smelled very bad, bitter, and astringent, but the effect was certain. "It tastes so weird." Sarah frowned and drank all the medicine. May said, handing over candy to Sarah. "Today is the day you promised Claude-nim. He¡¯s really looking forward to it." "I know, so I have to be in better shape than usual today, right?" "Yes." Sarah closed her eyes tightly and drank every single drop of the medicine left in the vial. Then she immediately put the candy in her mouth and munched. Today was the day she had time to play with Claude and Ethan after a very long time. Sarah was now trying to keep her promise, which she couldn''t keep before because she was lying in bed. "......Let''s go." "Yes, Claude has already gone first." "Really? I should hurry up." Even as she hurriedly moved, Sarah thought of her disciples who were still asleep in the secret room. The desire to talk with her disciples was still there, but the friction between the Imperial family and the magic tower surrounding them never ceased. Still, on the Imperial side, Ethan did some tidying up, but it remained the same in the magic tower. Sarah was planning to visit the magic tower someday and try to convince the angry magicians. Until then, her disciples could not be sent to the magic tower. ''I can''t just put them to sleep like that forever.'' Sarah was thinking of suggesting something to Ethan after this playtime was over. Couldn''t he just let the disciples stay in Ambrosia for a very short time, really for a very short time? If the Duke didn''t allow it, there was nothing she could do about it. With that thought in mind, she opened the door, and a man with platinum blonde hair stood in front of her, shining even more in the sunlight. "Duke-nim." "I came to meet you." Ethan was in front of her as if he knew Sarah was thinking of him. Sarah looked at the large, firm hand that was reaching out to her, then smiled softly and took it. Then she said in a shy voice. "It''s okay not to support me like this every time. I have my cane." Sarah said, pointing to May, who was following her with her cane from behind. It was a trend to carry a cane decorated with jewels and luxurious patterns, but it was also good to support her body if she used it. "So you don''t like it?" "Ah no!" "That''s good." Ethan smiled lightly and took a step. Sarah looked at his face for a while and soon walked together as if she couldn''t help it. It was embarrassing, but it wasn''t a bad feeling. The nicer Ethan was to her, the more strange a sense of accomplishment she felt. Ethan Ambrosia was a much more difficult opponent than Claude. Unlike Claude, whom she knew that he was longing for affection, Sarah didn''t know what Ethan really wanted. ''I think I''m doing pretty well considering that.'' Sarah smiled proudly, praising herself. "......?" Seeing Sarah smiling bashfully alone, Ethan threw a questioning look at her. Sarah, who was embarrassed for no reason, coughed in vain and opened her mouth. "I''m talking about my disciples." "Yes." "Didn''t the Imperial family say anything more?" "The Emperor seems to have some lingering feelings, but he''ll be fine. He doesn''t want to let anyone know that Oliven has contacted the First Prince." Sarah sighed deeply. Fortunately, Ethan was convinced not to hand Oliven over to the Imperial family, and Benjamin and Belluna to the magic tower, but it was too difficult to persuade the Emperor completely. He was the ruler of the Crombell Empire for a very long time. Ethan and Sarah knew very well how far he could do to get what he wanted. ''If Duke-nim hadn''t helped, it would have been a headache.'' Ethan attacked the nobles first. First of all, many nobles witnessed Sarah vomiting blood and collapsing at the party, and many saw the magic stone shining. The nobles knew that Sarah was poisoned and wandering around the death. Some of them claimed that she protected the Second Prince because they witnessed Sarah push the Second Prince and was attacked with poison instead. When the battle for the throne was fierce, it was obvious that somebody wanted to assassinate the prince. ''Honestly, isn''t it obvious? If you think about the meaning of that party.'' ''Oh no, it seems that the First Prince was very angry that he couldn''t attend the party where he was supposed to be the main character.'' ''Come to think of it, that man was sent as an opportunity to inflict harm on Countess Millen¡­¡­, in fact, he may have been aimed at Countess Millen rather than Second Prince-nim.'' Ethan made their murmurs reach the Emperor''s ears. "......Should I say that it is fortunate that the child handed the magic stone to the Third Prince? Or I don''t know if I should say it was lucky that he approached the First Prince first." "It could be said that it should have been fortunate if he hadn''t done that in the first place." "That''s true." Sarah nodded and sighed again. "Thank you, the Emperor''s stubbornness must have been formidable." "It wasn''t difficult because the justification was held by this side." What Oliven did was so great that she was at a loss where to start to scold him if she woke him up. Sarah asked Ethan''s permission with a cautious voice. "Now that the Imperial side has been resolved, I think it is time to wake up those children." "Will you be okay?" Ethan nodded as if it was natural to expect that and worried about Sarah instead. It was only then that Sarah''s shoulders, which had been tense for a while, relaxed. "I''m fine. They''re my disciples. I''m just sorry that they seem to cause trouble for Ambrosia." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll send them out as soon as I solve the magic tower side." Ethan didn''t hide his displeasure, saying that he couldn''t yield it, but he still helped. Even though Benjamin did bad things to Ethan and Claude. "Thank you enough for that. You''re being considerate to make me feel comfortable. I''ll make it all up to you later." At Sarah''s words, Ethan''s eyebrows slightly went up and down. He was silent for a moment as if thinking about something. Then he smiled lightly as if the wind was passing and spoke in a low voice. "That''s weird, Sarah." "Pardon?" "Why don''t you think about what you''ve done to me and Claude?" Ethan leaned back slightly and made eye contact with Sarah, who blinked quietly. His blue eyes deepened, and Sarah''s face was all that reflected in them. "I always give back what I receive. So get used to it." "......!" Maybe the day would come when she got used to what Ambrosia gave back. He was a man who took his lovely son in his hand and negotiated a deal that was close to intimidation in front of the Emperor of the Crombell Empire. Sarah thought so and walked again as Ethan led her. "Nanny!" Claude, who was playing in the garden first from far away, approached with a bright face. Looking at his clear face, Sarah also smiled brightly. "So, shall we have fun today?" CH 77 Today''s game was a tactile game. It was a game of painting freely on the long white cloth that Sarah had spread out with paint that had a jelly-like texture. Of course, it was not the brush that applied the paint, but the whole body, including the hands and feet. Sarah laughed out loud as she watched Claude roll over the fabric, already excited and with paint all over his body. Then she recommended it to Ethan, who was also looking at it with satisfaction. "Duke-nim, hurry up and do it, too." "......I¡¯m okay." "You promised to play together!" Claude, who came running as he watched Sarah pulling Ethan''s arm, also responded. "That''s right!" Claude put his handprints on Ethan''s clothes so that he couldn''t resist any longer. Seeing the yellow handprints on his clothes, Ethan froze on the spot. Seeing him like that, Sarah also grinned and put paint on her hands. "Ta-da!" Sarah''s fingers, dipped in red paint, grazed the side of Ethan''s lips. "......!" Veron, who had been watching Ethan who had suddenly painted his face, widened his eyes in surprise. ''Can, can she do that to Master?'' It was at the moment when Veron hurriedly took out a handkerchief for him to wipe his face and was about to deliver it. "So it¡¯ll come out like this." Ethan, who smiled softly, took a bucket of paint and sprayed it on Sarah and Claude. "Kyah!" "Woahh!" Sarah and Claude screamed and ran away. "Haha!" Ethan laughed loudly as if he was delighted to see their urgent retreating back. Then he backed away when he saw Claude approaching with a bucket of paint the size of his body from the distance. "I should run away." Ethan ran into the garden without looking back. Claude, who missed the target, changed his target and rushed towards Sarah. "Ash, Claude-nim! This is too much!" The sound of laughter containing Sarah''s screams that followed immediately echoed brightly under the warm sunlight. Ethan knew that Claude had given up on him, and she cautiously took a seat at the table overlooking the two of them. "Master, are you okay?" Veron came and handed Ethan a handkerchief along with a mirror. Ethan accepted them and answered. "Of course I¡¯m okay. It''s fun now." "Is that so?" At Ethan''s soft reply, Veron wiped his chest as if he was relieved. Ethan looked at his face in the mirror that Veron had handed him. He stared blankly for a moment at the thin red solid line on his lips. "......" It was like blood running down his lips, and he put his head down on the table. "Master?!" Veron went up to him in surprise, but Ethan said nothing and motioned for him to go away. Veron, who immediately recognized the meaning, looked at Ethan with a worried gaze while stepping back. ''As Sir Harper said. I heard he''s been doing that often these days.'' Veron remembered what Jade had said. It was said that sometimes His Lord thought about something blankly and then banged his head on the table. He didn''t believe it, but seeing it before his eyes made him even more worried. "......Haa." Ethan sighed deeply, not caring what Veron thought from behind. Sarah might not remember, but the red marks on his lips reminded him of her. It was the memory of Sarah, who couldn''t breathe because of her blood, and he was kissing her and breathing into her mouth. "I''m going crazy." Ethan mumbled bitterly, raised his head, and looked at Sarah, who was smiling brightly from afar. His eyes twitched softly, and whenever he heard the sound of her sweet, clear laugh, he overlapped with his memories of that time, and his heart beat irregularly. Every time Sarah intermittently looked where he was and met his eyes, he could feel his stiff lips softening as if it wasn''t his. "......" He was aware of his changes better than anyone else. No doubt, this was love. "Duke-nim, look at this!" "......?" Sarah, who made eye contact with him, sprinted over and held out something. It was a picture of a child''s palm expressing leaves on a branch drawn on a piece of white cloth. "Our Claude-nim, is he a genius?" "Would it be okay if he was my son?" "I know. How in the world is he so talented in art?" Sarah was excited and chatted about Claude''s talent and the artistry of this painting. Seeing her like that, pat, Ethan tapped her and said. "I''m better at it." "Pardon?" "It means I can draw better." "That''s right. Claude-nim is still a child, and Duke-nim is an adult." As if he had said something so obvious, Sarah tilted her head and then turned around and ran back to Claude. Looking at her innocent back, Ethan thought. So, obviously, this was an unrequited love. * * * Despite Ethan''s efforts to avoid him, he ended up drenched in paint. It was because Claude, who had paint all over his body, hugged him. Now that he knew how to jump into his father''s arms without hesitation, Claude was relentless. "Ahahaha!" Claude laughed loudly and stamped his feet in Ethan''s arms. It was so good for him to be a mess, for his father who pretended to be a mess, and for Sarah, who was a mess more severely than he was. "Did you have fun today, Claude-nim?" "Yes!" At Sarah¡¯s question, Claude nodded strongly. Just by seeing his red cheeks and hearing his excited breathing, she could see how excited the child was. "Since you had a lot of fun, it''s time to go study with me." "Uh ooh." Claude liked spending time with Sarah, but he didn''t like studying time very much. Sarah was a very sweet nanny, but she was also a very strict teacher. "Master, we have a guest here." Just in time, Veron approached Ethan and said. Now his playtime was over. "Then I should let you go." "Yes......" Claude pursed his lips, but quietly came down from Ethan''s arms. Gently stroking the child''s hair, Sarah snapped her fingers. Then her azure mana enveloped Claude, and his clothes that had been soaked with paints became very clean. "Wow!" It happened many times when he was with Sarah, but Claude burst into admiration as if curiously every time. It was the same for the servants of Ambrosia. With a single gesture of Sarah, the paints that had splashed all over the garden disappeared, and the grass, flowers, and small branches that were crushed by Claude''s rolling came back as before. Whenever this happened, Claude would realize that his nanny was a magician. "Sarah, I¡¯ll be in your care, too." Like Claude, Ethan, who was drenched in paint, also asked her. But Sarah looked at him playfully and shook her head. "You''re very cool right now." "To greet guests like this......" Ethan raised his arms and said, but Sarah smiled and shrugged as if she had no intention of making him clean. "If it seems that way in Sarah''s eyes, then so be it." Ethan eventually gave up and lowered his arms. It was probably impossible, but Sarah smiled again and snapped her fingers because he looked somewhat sullen. "......!" Then, like Claude, Ethan also became a neat figure with no traces of paint left. Ethan, who had really given up and was about to prepare on his own, blinked for a moment and then smiled briefly. "Thank you, Sarah." "You''re welcome." Ethan said, stroking Claude''s hair with such a clean state. "I¡¯ll be back, so you have to listen to others carefully." "Yes! See you later!" Claude turned and watched Ethan''s back as he and Veron exited the garden until the end. After looking at him like that, when he couldn''t see his back, he ran in front of Sarah and boasted with his eyes shining. "Father patted my hair! He even said he would come back!" CH 78 Ethan''s guests were the Second Prince Ilior de Crombell and the Third Prince Eleon de Crombell. "Have a seat, both of you." He sat down on a chair in the office and greeted the two of them. It was a great honor for the Imperial family to visit the mansions of the nobles. It was customary to decorate the mansion in an extravagant manner and greet with the utmost courtesy, but Ambrosia did not do that. Because it was an informal visit. "Countess Millen, is she okay?" Before Ethan could even sit in his seat, Ilior asked about Sarah''s well-being. It looked so urgent that Ethan''s eyes narrowed. "She''s well protected by Ambrosia, so don''t worry." "But I have to see her face once¡­¡­." "She¡¯s fine. Like I told you, Your Highness." Ethan firmly cut off Ilior''s words, which still had lingering feelings. Then he bit his lips and sat down on his chair. Whenever they asked how Sarah was doing, Ambrosia remained silent. The same was true of breaking the news to Count Millen¡¯s family. ''Damn, I can''t get myself together.'' Ilior took a deep breath, swallowing the swear words to himself. He still remembered and remembered that moment. The moment when Sarah pushed his body away and received the light from the magic stone with her whole body. The image of her as she collapsed, red blood dripping from her mouth and eyes, kept replaying in her mind. At that time, the Third Prince, Eleon, knew Ilior''s frustration, so he gave his chance first. "My brother wants to express his gratitude to Countess Millen." "You don''t have to do that." "It¡¯s working just fine. It would be shameless for our side to send a thank-you note instead of doing that in person." Eleon nodded his head calmly and continued. "Having saved the life of the prince, the Imperial family owed her. If she asks His Majesty to give her a new title in recognition of the merits of Countess Millen, he will do so right away." "¡­¡­Tsk." Ethan clicked his tongue heavily and narrowed his brow. He wondered why these brothers, who had been at odds with each other because of the battle for the throne, came to Ambrosia holding hands. They seemed to have a common goal. "Why do you want to meet face to face?" At Ethan''s question, Ilior immediately opened his mouth. "I think it would be reassuring to see her in person." "Even if I said she was fine? Unless you think Ambrosia is speaking lies against the Imperial family, step down." "I owe her my life, Duke." "......" There were times when his sense was sharp. There were times when he felt that way for a variety of reasons, such as when something was about to harm him, when something bad was about to happen. For Ethan, this was the moment. Someone was coveting what was his. "Then, if you confirm that she is safe, will you back off?" "I promise." Ethan readily agreed. Ilior frowned and nodded his head again and again. "Great." Ethan also nodded with satisfaction, and this time looked at the Third Prince, Eleon. "Your Highness the Third Prince, will you join us?" "I won''t refuse." Eleon also nodded. It was because there was no reason to refuse. He had to find out more about Sarah, who had discovered Elexa and invited him to the mansion. ''Claude''s nanny is sweet and nice. I''m not scared. I want to play there again, please. Okay?'' His lovely son, Elexa, was busy begging with tears in his eyes whenever he saw his father. As he was a fool when it came to his son, who was too cute and adorable to ignore, he wanted to check out what kind of person she was this time. Ambrosia already had all the power in their hands to the point where they didn''t care about the Third Prince''s illegitimate child, but the other families were different. Since he couldn''t figure out what Countess Millen was up to, Eleon wanted to see and confirm her in person. Whether it was worth entrusting Elexa to her, or whether she was the type of person who could wield his existence as a weakness. To find out more carefully, he had no choice but to see her in person. "Since you said that you are curious about the safety of Countess Millen, there is nothing you can do about it. Come here." Ethan got up and walked towards the large window in the office. Ilior and Eleon cast their puzzled glances at Ethan, who did not leave the office. But he only beckoned and nodded, suggesting that they should come over there. "......." It was Ilior who took the first step. As he stood next to Ethan and looked out the window at the direction he was pointing, Sarah Millen was there. "Countess Millen......" When Ilior muttered blankly, Eleon also approached the window and looked down. Under the office window, Ambrosia''s magnificent and spacious garden was clearly visible. And beneath it, Countess Millen and Claude were wriggling and working hard on something. "What are they doing now?" "They¡¯re in class." Ethan looked at Veron standing behind him and asked. "What did they say they were going to learn today?" "They''re studying botany." Hearing Veron''s reply, he looked back at the garden and saw that Claude had a notebook in his hand. The child was writing something eagerly as he watched Sarah point with her finger. And while Claude was concentrating on taking notes, Sarah was picking a handful of flowers and secretly putting them in the child''s hair. "They¡¯re having a great class time, both of them." Ethan said so and smiled lightly. Sarah''s gesture of decorating the child''s hair with flowers was very careful, looking at Claude''s countenance. The hand of the viewer was sweating automatically. As soon as Sarah tried to put the last flower in Claude''s hair, the child turned around. Then Sarah froze, keeping the same posture as she tried to put the flowers in. "Oh no, she got caught." Ethan''s low voice was heard with a smile on his face. He said so and opened the window. Then the laughter of Sarah and Claude from outside could be heard all the way into the office. "Nanny, I hate youuu!" "Ahaha! I¡¯m sorry, Claude-nim!" Outside the window, Claude, who brought his hand to his head, realized that his head had become a vase and was rushing to Sarah. "......!" Ilior, who was watching Sarah and Claude in that voice, swallowed his breath without realizing it. He realized that he was enchanted by the scene. "Ahahaha!" Sarah laughed loudly and ran to May and hid behind her. May seemed to hide Sarah, but quickly stepped aside and opened the way. At that moment, Sarah''s face was colored with betrayal, and this time she hid behind Ronda. "Come here, Nanny! You''re so cowardly to hide behind Ronda!" Claude jumped with his hand filled with the flowers that he had pulled out of his head. Sarah, who quickly hid between Ronda and May, was cheeky. Rhonda looked at Claude and Sarah with a troubled face and soon lifted the child with great determination. "......Ack, Ronda!" And she put Claude in Sarah''s arms. Claude, who finally got Sarah, started planting the flowers on her head again. "Kkyah¨D, it tickles. Claude-nim!¡± "Ahaha!" Both laughed loudly as their faces turned red. On Ronda and May''s faces, laughter also bloomed as they watched the scene. "......" "......" It was a very peaceful, fairytale-like scene. They felt like they were peeking at a part of a happy daily life that someone had eagerly dreamed of. Ethan closed the window in the office and could no longer hear that laughter, but nevertheless, it seemed to ring in his head. He said as he looked out the window with a dazed face and looked at Ilior and Eleon. "Are you satisfied with it now?" CH 79 Claude, who had a lot of fun today, was excited for a while, and then fell asleep, unable to overcome his drowsiness. Ethan sat in a chair and listened and listened to the child''s chatter, and now he was about to get up and go. "......Hihi." At that moment, a small laugh escaped Claude''s mouth. Looking back, he saw a faint smile spread across Claude''s lips, who was asleep with his blushed cheeks. It must have been a good dream. "Don''t wake up and have a good dream." Ethan gently stroked Claude''s hair with his ringed hand. As he looked at the twinkling ring, he was seized with a new feeling. ''From now on, I will give you my power every time. Lest my power run short.'' As soon as Sarah recovered her body, the first thing she did was to infuse Ethan''s ring with her mana. The ring, which had been cracked, was replaced as if it were new. Now, he was no longer afraid to touch Claude. The change was so miraculous that Ethan sometimes felt it was like a dream while he was with Claude. "Did Little Master fall asleep?" After closing Claude''s door and leaving, Veron cautiously approached and asked. "Yes. What about Sarah?" "She must have been tired and went to bed early." Ethan''s eyebrows narrowed at Veron''s words. He said in a displeased voice. "I heard she didn''t even eat dinner." "I and Ronda have recommended it several times but¡­¡­, she said she was more sleepy." "Her body may not be fully recovered yet, so you should pay more attention to her meals in the future." "Yes, Master." Sarah''s room was not far from Claude''s room. Today, her smiling face next to Claude, which was like sunshine, continuously came to his mind and disappeared. He unknowingly realized that his left foot turned that way. "......" Just once, he wanted to go and see her. It was an awful part in the corner of his mind, so he didn''t know when he started to be aware of that feeling or when it started to grow. It was almost impossible to know when such a desperate feeling had inflated without him knowing it. Ethan thought for a while and soon turned around. If he looked at her sleeping face, it seemed that he could not contain the intense emotions that were bulging out. "And Third Prince-nim says he will set a date soon and send Elexa-nim to the mansion." "......Claude will love it." Ethan put his hand on his head and let out a long sigh. The Second Prince and the Third Prince who had visited earlier returned after achieving their respective goals. The Second Prince confirmed that Sarah was safe, and the Third Prince succeeded in secretly asking him for personal help. ''I don''t know if you knew, but Elexa is my son. If the child is not known to the Imperial family, he will be able to continue his good relationship with Young Lord Ambrosia in the future.'' ''I just want Claude to be a good friend with Elexa, not Young Lord Ambrosia. It''s a low-key situation for adults, so my son doesn''t have to know.'' ''......If you do so, I will surely repay this favor. The situation of adults is low-key, but the grace I''ll pay back won''t be low-key.'' ''I like it. I''ll remember, Your Highness.'' Although Eleon was overly polite, Ethan liked him for being proactive in his son''s problems. He was known for his soft and greedless nature, but to his family, he was a man who was greedy. "When Elexa comes, he''ll stay for a few days, so set up a room. I hope it''s close to Claude''s room." "We will prepare it so that he can use it whenever he comes." "And the Second Prince...... Ethan paused for a moment. When he thought of Ilior''s face, what had been bothering him like a thorn from before revealed its presence. "For the time being, don''t even let him get close to Ambrosia." "That means......" "From now on, we will not accept informal visits from the Imperial family. Reject all invitations from the Imperial Palace." "I understand." At Ethan''s order, Veron thought deeply about something and then added. "I will also decline all invitations to Countess Millen-nim for health reasons." "Good." Ethan tapped Veron on the shoulder once, then moved on again. It was then that Veron knew that his thoughts were correct. "......" Veron, who was looking at the back of his master walking ahead for a while, raised his hand and covered his mouth. * * * He had a dream that night. He dreamed of his mother after a very long time. ''You will give birth to a child just like you and die by his hand!'' When his mother said that with her hand hitting him hard, it was when she was pregnant with Hugel in her stomach. As his father''s powers were manifested in Ethan, his mother gradually began to fear him, and soon began to reject her son at all due to extreme anxiety. She wrapped her swollen stomach and acted as if he would harm his brother in her stomach at any moment. ''A disgusting thing, a cursed thing, just like your father¨D!'' His mother''s screaming struck the young Ethan like a thunderbolt. ''I''m sorry, Mother. It''s my fault¡­¡­'' Ethan washed his body every day, as his mother said he was a cursed and filthy creature. Nevertheless, his mother''s frown, as if she had seen something dirty, had never been warm to him. Time passed and his younger brother, Hugel Ambrosia, was born, but he never saw the face of his real brother up close. ''He will kill him! That damn filthy Ambrosia demon will kill my child!'' It was because she had a seizure and foamed her mouth when she saw Ethan¡¯s face in the vicinity of Hugel. His mother was extremely confined in the room and did not come out. The only Ambrosia that could enter her room was Hugel. Ethan could see his mother from afar once a year, and his mother, who made eye contact with him, flashed her eyes and cursed. ''I couldn''t have given birth to such a monster. I couldn''t have done that!'' ''Don''t make anything precious. I''m sure they''ll be unhappy if they¡¯re next to you. Just like me.'' ''I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared¡­¡­.'' His mother became increasingly haggard, and the voice that cursed Ethan while looking at him gradually lost its strength. When Ethan finally came of age, she even tried to kill Ethan in order to make Hugel the Duke of Ambrosia until the end. It was the poisoned milk that his mother, who had never approached him, had handed him with her trembling hand and the kind tone she had worked so hard to embellish. ''When, when you were young, I really liked you¡­¡­, didn''t you like¡­¡­'' It was the delusion that without Ethan, the cursed blood would be cut off from his generation and Hugel would become the Duke of Ambrosia. ''......Yes, Mother.'' Even though he knew it all, he was willing to drink the poison his mother gave him. His mother, unaware that Ethan had been poisoned by his father little by little since he was young, had a serious convulsion when she saw him not dying even after drinking poison. ''There will be no one who will love something like you. No one......!'' His mother was finally killed by Ambrosia''s power, who was so afraid of that power. This was because she was caught up when the power of his father, the predecessor, ran rampant. At that time, Ethan was there. ''Sa, save me......, Ethan!'' When Ethan ran to save his mother, she called him by his name for the first time. Ethan thought as he embraced the bodies of his father, who had been consumed by the power without leaving a trace, and his mother, who had died with wide eyes. This power was truly a curse. CH 80 Every time his mother appeared in this dream, she screamed and shouted horribly. The power of Ambrosia killed me. That curse made me like this. I cursed that if anyone stayed by your side, they would die like me. ''Pretty, bright, wise, and lovely. Wasn''t she too much for a person like you? How dare you hold such a precious person in your heart?'' The image of Sarah, who collapsed and vomited blood with words like her mother''s curse, came to mind. ''You will also kill that woman in the end! Because of your dirty blood!'' Ethan woke up from his dream after his mother''s scream. "......Ha." He saw his mother''s face in a dream that he had forgotten in a very long time. Even that new voice was a useless and vivid dream. He muttered in a low, sinking voice, sweeping up his sweaty hair. "Just a little bit...... Shut up, Mother. Your son finally started learning about love. You have to cheer for me." * * * Sarah, relying on a single candle, leaned against the wall, and slowly moved. "I should''ve slept after having dinner......" Grasping her hungry stomach, Sarah regretted her devastating defeat to the looming sleepiness. Today, she had a great time running around with Claude and Ethan, and in her botany class, she joked around with Claude and ran around again. Young Claude had very good stamina, so he was cheerful even after playing like that, but Sarah was different. She was an adult who had to take a break after playing like that. "Parenting is not easy......" Shaking her head, she passed the dining room and found the kitchen a little further back. She was going to take some simple snacks or something here. She wanted to eat cooked food, but it was not easy to use a kitchen in the Crombell Empire, unlike in Korea. It was an unknown world to Sarah, who was a well-bred noblewoman and even a magician here. ''I''ll have to learn how to use the kitchen later.'' As she stayed with Claude, there were many things she wanted to make for him. In the next playtime, it would be nice to bake briefly with Ethan. Learning the process of making bread that you normally eat as if it were taken for granted would raise awareness and be good for children''s education. "Fufu." Sarah grinned slightly, realizing herself full of Claude''s thoughts as she robbed the kitchen because of hunger. Thinking of the disciples sleeping somewhere in the secret room of Ambrosia''s mansion made her confused, but it was still a normal and happy day in its own way. Just like she always dreamed of. "I¡¯m almost there. There must be some leftover bread......" Arriving in the kitchen, Sarah left the candlestick on the counter and opened the top and bottom drawers to find something to eat. However, it was very difficult to find something to eat through the darkness with a single candlestick. It was embarrassing to come down at this dawn to find something to eat, but Sarah decided to turn on the light for a while and snapped her fingers. Snap, bright white spheres began to float around her one by one. The spheres'' sprinkling light circled around Sarah and brightened the surroundings. Sarah, who could now see clearly, was in a hurry to look through the drawers again, but a low voice could be heard behind her. "......Sarah?" "Ack!" Sarah screamed in astonishment. As she hurriedly turned her back, she saw Ethan, who was crouching on the floor, looking up at her. "Duke-nim?" Even if she blinked and rubbed her eyes, it was definitely Ethan. For some reason, Ethan sat leaning against the wall with a pale complexion without even thinking of drying his wet hair. With an incredible face, he was blinking slowly and blankly. "What are you doing here?" Sarah hurriedly approached Ethan. Somehow he didn''t look good. As the spheres surrounding her approached Ethan, his sculptural face reflected by the light became clearer. "Do you hurt anywhere? Why here......" Startled by Ethan''s pale complexion, she placed her palm on his cheek. His complexion was very pale, and his body temperature had dropped to a cool level. "Are you cold? Should I bring a blanket? No, go up to your room. Don''t stay here." "......Sarah." Ethan blinked as he watched Sarah pour out her frantic words, and placed his hand on Sarah''s hand that covered his cheek. Then he closed his eyes for a moment and exhaled a long breath as if he was feeling her body temperature. Sarah asked in a cautious voice because Ethanlooked precarious, which was unlike his usual tall-and-firm self. "Is there something wrong?" "No, I just had a bad dream. If I stay like this for a while¡­¡­." "May I ask what your dream was?" "......I was dreaming about my mother." Sarah''s eyes widened at Ethan''s answer. She had never heard of his mother. Even in ''Flower of Darkness'' or ''future''. He smiled slightly as he looked at Sarah, whose eyes were somehow shining. "Are you curious?" "To be honest, yes¡­¡­ I''m curious." Sarah squatted next to him and settled down. Looking at Sarah, who was ready to hear the story, Ethan leaned his head against the wall and pondered where and how to begin. "My mother hated me." Sarah''s face hardened at the first sentence that came out of Ethan''s mouth. He could see her eyes fluttering violently as if she didn''t know such a story would come out. It was so funny that Ethan smiled helplessly. "The power of Ambrosia has taken away a lot of my mother''s precious things. So she didn''t want to believe that the power was in me." "......You don¡¯t have to tell me anything if it¡¯s too hard." "It''s okay. It''s all in the past." Ethan started talking as if nothing had happened. The story of how his mother, who was pregnant with Hugel and exhibited extreme anxiety, gradually pushed him away. The fear of Ambrosia''s power contained in the words of hatred and sharp eyes that were poured out every day. Not accepting him as her son and everything until the very end of her death. "......" The more she listened to Ethan''s story, the more Sarah could see why Ethan initially kept away from Claude. That was the most expression of love he could ever make. Watching from afar without approaching. Just as he did to his mother. Sarah seemed to be able to grasp the pain he was going through. "You had a nightmare of your mother like that, so why are you here? You should rest in your room." At Sarah''s question, Ethan raised his head and slowly looked at the empty kitchen. Then he said in a low voice as if whispering his secret. "I came here because I had a nightmare." At Ethan''s words, Sarah tilted her head as if puzzled. What did the kitchen have to do with having nightmares? Knowing her question, Ethan smiled faintly and continued. "One day, there was a day when my father''s power fluctuated. At that time, my mother lost her eyesight for a while, and somehow she came out of her room and went to the kitchen." He smiled faintly as he remembered that time. He headed to the kitchen to get rid of the servants his father had hired for the purpose of surveillance, but he just ran into his mother who was walking in with her hand against the wall. At that time, he couldn¡¯t even move because whenever she looked at Ethan, she foamed at her mouth, fell backward, passed out, and convulsed. "At that time, my mother called me Hugel." "She mistook Duke-nim for Baron Hugel-nim." "Yes. Mistaking me, she came over and touched my cheek, took my hand, stroked my head, and said." Ethan still remembered his mother''s kind and gentle touch back then. He grabbed Sarah''s hand and brought it to his cheek, just as his mother had done to him at the time. "Sleep well, my dear son. Have a nice dream." Ethan never forgot his mother''s voice that day. At least back then, he was also his mother''s son. CH 81 "When I am here, I think of my mother who whispered to me to have good dreams, not the mother who cursed me in my dream." "......" "So I was forgetting my mother in my dream here." Sarah''s eyes slowly blinked while listening to Ethan''s story. Then the tears that had been on the verge of falling fell down her cheeks. "Why, why are you crying?" It was Ethan who panicked when Sarah cried. He raised his upper body against the wall and wiped away tears flowing through Sarah''s cheeks with his fingers. "Because Duke-nim, you don''t cry when your face looks like you¡¯re going to cry¡­¡­, that''s why I''m crying instead." "Do I?" Ethan narrowed his forehead and fumbled over his face. Then he realized that the corners of his eyes were moist. "Ah." "What do you mean ''Ah''...... Cry if you want to cry!" Had he forgotten how to cry? The reddened corners of his eyes were shining sadly in the light of the spheres that Sarah had cast with her mana. Sarah could feel her heart quivering strangely as she looked at his face. "Why are you making such a face? It makes people feel weird......" "What¡¯s weird?" "I want to give you a hug. Do you want to hug me?" Sarah made a face that looked like she was about to cry and opened her arms to Ethan. Ethan opened his eyes wide for a moment, then smiled and leaned his head against Sarah''s arms. "......!" Sarah, who did not know that Ethan would really hug her, stiffened in the same posture with her arms outstretched. He put his head on Sarah''s shoulder and whispered, smiling softly. "Didn''t you say you''d give me a hug? Then you have to put more strength in it." Sarah hugged Ethan in an unnatural posture and patted him on the back with a nice low voice that fell on his ear. Then his body relaxed gently, adding a moderate weight to her shoulders. "......" Not long after that, she began to hear Ethan''s even breathing sound. He fell asleep. Sarah could magically lift him up and take him to the bedroom, but she didn''t. ''What do I do?'' Her heart was beating like crazy. * * * "Haam." Early in the morning, Sarah rubbed her eyes with a tired face and went down to the secret room of Ambrosia mansion along with Veron. "Are you tired?" "Ah no, I¡¯m fine. I just couldn''t sleep a bit yesterday." "I''ll tell Ronda to put on a medicine that''s good for fatigue recovery." "Thank you." The corners of Veron''s eyes, who watched Sarah slowly blinking and walking, were dyed with concern. Sarah recovered her health quickly after she collapsed in the Imperial Palace, but the people of Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family still vividly remembered her, who came into Ethan''s arms without any power. Even Sarah was well aware of the worries of the people of Duke¡¯s family. "I¡¯m really okay, so don''t worry. I''ll go alone from here." "Can''t the knights be around?" "Of course. They''re my disciples. They can''t hurt me, and even if they do, I''ll win." "......Yes." Veron seemed a little uneasy at Sarah''s confident reply, but then nodded and backed away. Sarah murmured with a smiling face as she looked back at Veron. "......It''s been a long time since I''ve been treated like this." The only people who treat her, a great magician, like a flower in a greenhouse were the people of Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family, except for her disciples. The Emperor also saw her vomit blood and collapse, but didn''t he negotiate casually? Unlike the people of Ambrosia, who trembled as if Sarah was going to die right away, he had that unquestionable attitude because he believed she would be fine. That was normal. "It''s not bad though." Although their protection was excessive, it was not bad. With a small smile, Sarah opened the door to the secret room where her disciples were sleeping. "Hi, my lovely disciples." Sarah looked at the sleeping disciples lying on the bed with peaceful expressions on their faces. Benjamin, Oliven, Belluna. In her eyes, they were precious people who formed a relationship due to their own circumstances. Such disciples began to obsess over her at some point, and she knew this day would come when she realized it. ''There are no disciples who stay with their master for the rest of their life. Someday, you will have to learn to do things on your own.'' As if he had separation anxiety, Oliven had a seizure when she couldn¡¯t be seen. Benjamin somehow followed her wherever she went. And even Belluna, who quietly cooperated without stopping them until they held Sarah. All three of them were the same. "I taught you wrong." Sarah, reminded of the accident in which all the big things had struck, once again buried her face in her palm, distraught. "Fuu." She took a deep breath in for a moment and then exhaled. Now it was time to wake them up and scold them. The azure mana that slowly flowed from Sarah''s fingertips slowly began to wrap around the disciples'' bodies. She waited for a while for the mana to seep into every one of them, then snapped her fingers. "Heok!" It was Oliven who got up first, breathing heavily. And after that, Benjamin and Belluna finally opened their eyes. "Are you up?" Belluna and Oliven''s faces hardened with tension as the stranger looked down at them with arms crossed. Benjamin, the only one who had seen her face, raised his blank gaze and looked at Sarah. Then he reached out to Sarah with a very slow and careful hand. His unreachable hand wandered for a moment, then gently grabbed the hem of her sleeve. "......Master." As Benjamin spoke in a trembling voice, Oliven and Belluna''s eyes widened. "Master?" Oliven looked at Benjamin and Sarah in disbelief. That small, fragile-looking woman was his master. Oliven stiffened as if shocked by the fact that he found her unfamiliar. It was the same with Belluna. She had thought that she could inevitably recognize her master, but she couldn''t believe the current situation where she couldn''t recognize her even if she was in front of her. "Ha." Sarah exhaled a short breath, looked at the hesitating disciples, and once again awakened her mana. When the azure mana rose from her, Belluna and Oliven realized that Sarah was their master. Because that was their master''s mana. With a snap of Sarah¡¯s fingers, she was dressed in a long robe and a cloth covering her face, just like she had been in the magic tower. "......Master is here." Oliven muttered in a voice as if possessed by something. Sarah took out the long staff she always carried when she was in the magic tower, and it was the staff that hit Oliven''s head, who was sleeping when she was teaching magic, countless times. "Masteeeer!!" When he finally saw the master he knew, Oliven rushed to her with tears. Sarah turned around and lightly dodged Oliven, and he fell with his nose shoved into the floor. "Hic......, it¡¯s really Master." Oliven sat down on the floor like that and covered his mouth with both hands, feeling moved. Belluna asked Sarah in an urgent voice as if it was none of her business whether Oliven fell or not. "Did your, did your body recover?" She heard that their master blocked the magic stone that Oliven had combined when it was broken. Upon hearing the news, Belluna obediently let herself be caught by knights who came from Ambrosia. Only then could she examine their master''s condition. But seeing Oliven and Benjamin on the run, she negotiated with the Duke of Ambrosia, who would banish them without hesitation. She said that she, including those two, would imprison themselves in the ''Swamp of Eternal Sleep'' and wait for their master''s disposition. Ethan Ambrosia agreed to the negotiation, and so they fell into a deep sleep without properly examining their master''s condition. "......" Sarah sighed only when she saw her disciples treating her like before. Their master was the Great Elder of the magic tower who covered her face and hid her voice. Not Sarah Millen. So these kids shouldn''t be here. Sarah used her mana to create letters in the air. It was the way she had communicated while in the magic tower. ¨DMy beloved disciples. "Yes, Master." "Masteeeer!" "......" The familiar appearance made them think that they had finally found their master, and the disciples'' faces were bright. But their faces died in the next words. ¨DYou all go out. CH 82 Sarah looked straight at each of the hardened faces of her disciples and threw off the cloth covering her face. Then she could feel them flinching slightly. She smiled bitterly and stopped creating letters in the air. Then she spoke with her voice. "Here, I no longer exist as the master you know. So you shouldn''t be here." It was a firm but strict word. They couldn''t say anything when they saw their master''s face stiffen for the first time. Because they were rejected by their master even before they could adapt to her face and voice. Among them, Benjamin came to his senses first and said, grabbing Sarah''s hem. "The place where I will be is next to Master." "Your master, the Great Elder of the magic tower, is in the magic tower, not here." Benjamin''s face hardened at his master''s gentle but cold words. Oliven said with a contorted face and wept. "No, Master is not in the magic tower right now! A magic tower without Master means nothing to us!" "That''s why." "Then, then why did you¡­¡­" "How long did you plan to be under your master''s shadow?" At her words, Oliven didn''t say anything, as if he had been caught off guard. How long. It was a question he had never thought of. Because it was so natural to be by his master''s side. "You are all magicians who can be on your own now. But how long are you going to be tied to me?" "......For the rest of my life if I can." "Benjamin, that''s not what I want." Sarah shook her head and said in a more stern voice. "Just look at what you guys have done just because I disappeared from the magic tower." "......" "If it wasn''t for me and Duke Ambrosia-nim to take over, you would have become a force that attacked the Imperial family. I think you already know what this means." Benjamin, Belluna, and Oliven quietly knelt down and nodded their heads. Even if they had ten mouths, they had nothing to say. If they were found to be magicians, the Crombell Empire would somehow try to seize the power of the magicians, and they didn¡¯t know what other Empires and Kingdoms would do to guard against the power of the Crombell Empire. It had now been 100 years since the Continental War ended. It was too long for peace to last, but they were too accustomed to the present peace to wage war again. Sarah''s disciples almost became a fuse in breaking the 100-year-old peace. "It would be good to take some time to think about why the magicians go into the magic tower and don''t come out. All three of you" "Yesss......" "I understand." "......" Each of them nodded quietly, but Sarah knew. She knew that they were children who could cause other accidents with their calm faces that seemed to listen to her well. Even though she had scolded them countless times in the magic tower, weren''t they the children who still caused big and small incidents here and there? "Haa. Please tell me that this is all you''ve ever done." "......Of course, it''s everything." Oliven nodded his head vigorously, although his words were awkwardly vague. Sarah squinted at the appearance. Then Oliven lowered his head and avoided her gaze. He was feeling a bit uneasy. "Your disposition will be decided after consultation between me and the elders of the magic tower. Just reflect on yourself here until then." At Sarah''s words, Oliven raised his head. His eyes, which were trembling in shock, turned to her. "You''re going to send us back to the magic tower?" "Isn''t that obvious?" "Master!" Benjamin called her with a desperate voice, but Sarah had no mercy. She had always been an infinitely weak master to her disciples in the magic tower, but this time it was different. She was heartbroken that all three of her disciples were crying, but she thought she should be strict as they were precious to her. "I made it clear that your master wasn''t Sarah Millen, but the Great Elder of the magic tower." "......!" "That''s my meaning and will. I want you to respect me." At Sarah''s words, the disciples said nothing. It meant that they could no longer approach their master who had the identity of Sarah Millen. As long as they were the disciples of the Great Elder of the magic tower. "There must be something we can do here, too. The power that Master was studying, hasn''t been fully figured out yet." Benjamin desperately tried to convince Sarah. He wanted to stay with his master, even if he had to prove his worth somehow. "Benjamin, I¡¯m saying I don''t want to entrust my work to you anymore." "......!" His face contorted as if it was about to collapse. Oliven, who was quietly cheering for Benjamin next to him, also collapsed. "If Master''s will is so, I will respect it." Only Belluna had her head bowed with a calm face. Sarah turned back to give her disciples time to accept the situation. They were smart children, so they would realize it quickly. Before she grabbed the doorknob and opened it, she turned back and looked at Oliven, as if she had suddenly remembered something. "Ah, and Oliven?" "Yes! Master!" "Come out and talk to me later. I have a lot to tell you." "¡­¡­Urk." Oliven''s face immediately became tearful at the sound of his master''s eerie voice. "Are you mad at me?" "That''s a given." With that last word, she slammed the door shut and left. "......" "......" "......" After Sarah left, Benjamin, Oliven, and Belluna fell into a heavy silence. Oliven cried quietly lying on the floor. Starting from around his eyes, the floor was soaking wet. Belluna, who had been contemplating for a moment while looking at him, got up and approached him. "Oliven." "......What?" "You have done something else, right?" "What?" "Aside from that magic stone, you caused something more, right?" Oliven''s shoulders flinched at Belluna''s words. He replied, still lying on the floor and not raising his head. "There¡¯s nothing more." "I¡¯m sure there is." "There isn¡¯t!" "There is." "There isn¡¯t!" Eventually, Oliven jumped up and jumped in denial. But Belluna, who was more suspicious of his appearance, narrowed her eyes. It was so similar to his master''s appearance a while ago that a cold sweat broke out on Oliven''s back. "Why do you think so?" "Because I don''t know what you did while we were apart." "What are you talking about? I told you everything. I told you everything about combining two magic stones. What else would I hide?" "Yes, you''re good enough." Oliven quietly kept his mouth shut at the resolute answer full of certainty. "Now I won''t go with what you''re doing again." "Hey, Belluna¡­¡­" "Whatever you caused, it has nothing to do with me. You''d better tell Master clearly as well." Belluna said so and turned her back on Oliven. She strode over with her long legs and grabbed the doorknob her master had opened and left. But the door rattled and didn''t open. "[Smash it.]" Seeing the door was unlocked by breaking the doorknob with magic, Oliven rubbed his arms with goosebumps. Anyway, he was more afraid of Belluna than Benjamin. Oliven looked at Benjamin with his last hope until he couldn''t see the back of Belluna, who had gone out like that. "You know, Benjamin......" "The same goes for me." But Benjamin, noticing the hint, stopped him in advance. "Don''t tell me, don''t talk to me. Ah, just don''t breathe." "......That''s too much." Benjamin also looked at Oliven with cold eyes, then followed after Belluna. Oliven, who was left alone, fell down on the spot again. He murmured in a low voice as he rubbed his cheek against the damp, cold floor. "Belluna has a really good sense." CH 83 The First Prince, Cazer de Crombell, who was staying at the castle of the lord of the Alton Estate, had been spending extraordinarily quiet days lately. "So, what is he spending his time doing these days?" "There''s nothing much. He just drinks alcohol during the day and sleeps at night." "......It''s good to hear, but I''m nervous because he''s too quiet." Powell Alton, the second son of Alton Estate, tilted his head as he received the report of the First Prince''s actions. "I know that Young Master Python often visits First Prince-nim''s room these days and comforts him." "Older Brother?" He opened his eyes in amazement and asked. Powell''s follower smiled and nodded his head. "Yes, doesn¡¯t Young Master Python travel to the capital city a lot? Perhaps that''s why there''s a little connection with First Prince-nim." "Is that so......" Powell nodded his head slightly, feeling the complex nuances of emotion. It was because he was confused about whether he should like the fact that his wandering older brother was now thinking of Alton Estate and drew the attention of the First Prince or worry about him getting along well with the fallen First Prince. ''Well, if Older Brother can do something, I''m happy with that.'' Powell thought so and received the following report. "And the wandering merchant I saw last time." "Um?" Powell narrowed his forehead and traced his blurred memories. "Wasn''t there someone selling something mysterious to appease First Prince-nim?" "Ah? Ah ah......" It was only after his follower added a few words that Powell remembered giving the First Prince a mysterious orb as a gift. When he thought about it, it seemed that the First Prince''s arrogant personality had subsided a little since that day. "What about the merchant?" "That is......, he disappeared as soon as he sold the item." At Powell''s question, the follower gave a sheepish face and reported everything. "Aren''t all wandering merchants like that?" "That''s true, but it''s a little suspicious." "What?" "He bought alcohol for people at Baker''s Pub for several days. Perhaps all of the people living in Alton Estate have been drunk alcohol bought by him at least once." "His money must be corrupted and overflowing." Powell leaned his upper body forward as if intrigued. "The person who acted as the middle man for the merchant said that he would give him a big reward if Ihe sold the goods, but he disappeared immediately." "Well...... You might get angry if you negotiate a deal and get nothing in return, but isn''t it unreasonable to call it suspicious?" "But isn''t the purpose too clear? In order to sell that item to the First Prince, he must have been buying alcohol for a few days and looking for someone to help him." Powell pondered for a moment. In order to approach the First Prince, he only sold things neatly and disappeared. That didn''t mean that the item was dangerous. It was expensive, but when he thought about it, it was not a price to devote enough effort to buy alcohol at Baker''s Pub for a few days. Merchants tended to seek profit, but the profit he saw was relatively small. Considering the money and dedication he put into it. "Should I report it to the Imperial family?" "......Let me think for a second." Powell shook his head and fell into trouble. It was highly likely that the merchant''s purpose was to hand over the orb to the First Prince. However, nothing had happened so far to say that it was a dangerous object, and the First Prince was as usual except that his temper was a little dead. Was it right to report when there was no damage or abnormality? "......Shall we report to Lord-nim first?" "No. If it were Father, he would definitely report it to His Majesty the Emperor. The Emperor is only thinking of bringing the First Prince back from time to time, so with this incident, he could bring the First Prince back." "Then isn''t that a good thing! Ever since the First Prince came here, the atmosphere in our territory has not been very eloquent." "But after that?" "Pardon?" At Powell''s question, the follower opened his mouth blankly. He didn''t think about it that far. He sighed and pressed his fingers against his temples as if he had a headache. "Since the First Prince has lost his right to the throne, it is unlikely that he will ascend to the throne as long as the other two princes keep their eyes open." "......That''s right." "Then one of the two princes will become emperor. Would he like to see the Estate that sent the First Prince back to the Palace?" "Ah." It was only then that Powell''s follower nodded and could understand his master''s worries. If the First Prince was given a justification to go back to the Imperial Palace, the Emperor would do anything to return the right to inherit the throne to his son. And it was clear that anyone who would ascend to the throne in the future would harbor a grudge against the Alton Estate for starting that tough fight. The Alton Estate was attacked by monsters several times a day, so support from the Imperial family was essential. It would be the end of them if the Imperial family bore a grudge against them. "Even if you report it, you have to report it to the Second Prince or the Third Prince." "I see." "They will be glad to hear the little news about the First Prince. The question is, to which one should we send it......" Powell shook his head and squeezed his memory. Due to the nature of Alton Estate, it was far from the capital, and he was busy caring for the Estate, so it was not long before he entered the social world. Therefore, it was not possible to figure out what the recent conflict between the Second Prince and Third Prince was like and which side it would be advantageous to stick to. "Ah, right. I''ll have to discuss it with my older brother." Powell recalled Python, who liked to wager cooly and had a deep illusion of central politics. Python Alton, who was always alert to the news of the capital¡¯s society, might be able to provide some proper advice. "This is the future of the Estate, which will be led by my older brother, so I cannot decide." Powell put down the documents he was looking at and headed to Python''s room. Come to think of it, the number of monsters attacking the territory had decreased significantly these days. It had been a long time since he spent time with his older brother directing maintenance work that he had not been able to take advantage of that opportunity. Thinking of talking about various things at this opportunity, he hurried his steps. At that time, he saw a servant standing restlessly in front of Python''s room. "Older Brother?" Python''s attendant was startled when Powell suddenly appeared. "Ah, ah Young Master Powell! How can there be no notification......" "I live in the same house with my older brother. When did we become so formal...... Is Older Brother inside?" Powell shrugged and knocked on Python''s visit as if he had heard all the nonsensical remarks. However, no answer was heard from the room. "Um? Where is he, if not his room, at this late hour?" Powell tilted his head and touched the doorknob. "Ah, ah please wait......!" Not knowing he would open the door, Python''s attendant grabbed Powell''s arm. "What?" "......That, he went out to take a look at the Estate. He''ll be back soon!" "It''s hard to see monsters these days, but still, the Estate is dangerous at this time. He knows that well, but why......" Powell muttered while narrowing his eyebrows, then suddenly realized that the attendant''s palm was wet as he grabbed his arm. "......?" An expression that looked somewhat anxious, a face that was deathly pale, and eyes that trembled incessantly. Something was suspicious. "Did Older Brother really go to take a look at the Estate?" "Of, of course! Why would I lie to Young Master?" "......Let me go for a second." Feeling suspicious, Powell went into the room after knocking away the hand of the attendant. "......Heok!" His eyes widened as he looked into the room. Powell''s eyes, which had hardened in astonishment, shook violently and slowly looked at the things scattered around the room. "Young, Young Master Powell......, what, what should I do with this......" The attendant who had stopped him took the initial step this time and grabbed Powell''s pants and wept. But it was Powell who wanted to cry, not anyone else. He sat down on the spot and covered his mouth with trembling hands. It was because he thought he would vomit. "Why Older Brother......monster corpses...... Uh ugh!" Python''s room was full of monster corpses that had died in a bizarre way. They weren''t cut by swords or stabbed with spears, but the corpses of monsters that died in a really strange way. CH 84 Sarah looked at the two people who followed her around as if they were protesting. "Belluna." "......" "Benjamin." "......" Despite the warning, the two shamelessly followed her around. "Are you really going to be like this?" To the frowning Sarah, Belluna said with a calm face. "There is still time before you can discuss it with the magic tower, so I''ll stay by your side like this for a while." "Belluna, why are you being like this......" "Until that time, please allow me to do that." Sarah closed her eyes with her throbbing head. It was because her heart was about to weaken as she looked at Belluna''s eyes, who looked at her with unfathomably desperate eyes. ''The child who isn¡¯t usually like that is really......, it''s hard'' Belluna was a much more mature child than Sarah. She must have lived less than Park Hyeyeon and Sarah Millen, but Belluna was older than Sarah Millen anyway. It was because Oliven had been with her since he was a boy, and Benjamin was brought in before he became an adult, but Belluna was brought in only when she was already an adult. Belluna also vaguely noticed that her master was younger than her, but she was always polite to her and mature at the same time. As such a mature Belluna looked at her with her eyes shining like a child like that, her heart was shaken. ''However, Claude-nim is......'' Sarah sighed quietly and looked at Claude, who was hiding in the corner over there and looking this way. Claude hadn''t come close to Sarah since the two of them followed Sarah. "May, can you tell Claude-nim that it''s okay because they¡¯re not hurting him?" "Yes, Sarah-nim." Sarah communicated with Claude through May. It was because Claude, who was firmly sulking, wouldn''t talk to her. When May walked up and delivered Sarah''s words to Claude, the child tiptoed and whispered something to May''s ear. Sarah watched May''s expression change as she listened to the child''s words. When May narrowed her eyebrows, her heart sank, but when she smiled faintly, hope came back up again. "Sarah-nim." "Yes, what did Claude-nim say?" "He said it was scary.¡­. That person." May''s finger was pointing at Benjamin. At the same time, Claude raised his face and looked at Benjamin with his sharp green eyes. He looked like a kitten was raising its hair all over its body and stroking its mandibles. Of course, she was crazy because he was so cute looking like that, but it was also painful because Claude avoided Sarah altogether. "Step back for a moment." At Sarah''s words, Benjamin and Belluna took two steps back. Then Claude took two steps closer. ''This is it.'' Sarah finally found a strategy to ease Claude''s mind. "Benjamin takes twenty steps back." "......Yes." He meekly followed Sarah''s instructions and strode backward. When a safe distance was secured, Claude, who had been hiding in the distance, slowly approached Sarah. "Is it okay now, Claude-nim?" "Yes, I''m scared of that uncle." "That''s understandable." Sarah hugged Claude and patted his back. Claude held his nanny''s arms and stuck out his tongue toward Benjamin, who was behind her. "......" Then in the distance, Benjamin''s face was distorted. Seeing this, Belluna smiled faintly and said. "Young Lord Ambrosia is very cute. Truly, he deserves to be cherished by Master." "Right? Our Claude-nim is cute, right?" "Yes, he is very cute and mature." Claude, who was in Sarah''s arms, turned his gaze and headed for Belluna. When Belluna made eye contact with the child, she waved awkwardly, trying to smile as kindly as possible. "......" Claude glanced at Belluna from head to toe with a searching gaze. Belluna did not let go of the tension in her waving hand in order not to look even a little scared at that blatant gaze. The quick-witted Belluna recognized it right away. In order to be close to her master here, she had to like that little kid. "I like that sister" "......!" Finally, Claude''s permission was granted. Belluna was relieved that it was Benjamin, not herself, who caused a fuss in the Imperial Palace. "Heaven, you liked Belluna." It seemed that Sarah was moved by that generosity. Inwardly, she was worried that there might be friction between Claude and her disciples. Still, when Claude''s permission was granted like this, Sarah felt a little relieved. She didn''t know how long it would take to negotiate with the magic tower, but she wanted Claude to hold out well during that period. "Thank you." Belluna bowed and made eye contact with Claude, who was in Sarah''s arms, to express her gratitude politely. Whether the look was unexpected or he really liked it, Claude lowered his guard against Belluna a little. Then he again cast a sharp gaze on Benjamin behind her. Recognizing the meaning of Claude''s gaze, Sarah quickly told Benjamin. "Benjamin, if you want to stay with me while you''re here, keep that distance from now on." "......!" Benjamin was about to say something for a moment, but then he shut his mouth when he saw Claude''s eyes staring at him. "By the way, how about Oliven?" "He seems to be in a big shock. He¡¯s lying on the floor and crying." "......Tell him to cry more." Sarah said calmly, turned around, and walked away. Oliven was a pitiable child in many ways, so there were many times when Sarah was a bit soft. When she accepted and patted her grown-up disciple''s foolishness, he seemed to have a bad habit. It was just right to say that she raised him wrong. Sarah made up her mind that she would be a little colder towards him from now on. "Shall we go, Claude-nim? You''re hungry, right?" "Yes, I''m hungry." Soon it was breakfast time with Ethan. As Sarah moved her steps, she thought about how she would face Ethan. "May, what about Duke-nim?" "He has already arrived and is waiting for you." "Is that so?" Ethan, who fell asleep in her arms last night, did not wake up for a long time. He fell asleep so deeply. Even though she magically moved him to the bedroom and covered him with a blanket to the end of his chin, he could not wake up. Even after that, Sarah stared at Ethan''s sleeping face for a long time before returning to her room. ''I didn''t know Duke-nim had such a past.'' She knew well that the predecessor duke was not qualified as a father because Ethan told her himself. However, she didn''t know that even his mother had hurt Ethan. ''How on earth did he endure it?'' I realized just how strong the man named Ethan Ambrosia was. A father who lusted for power, a mother who hated him, and even the curse of Ambrosia that could take away a loved one at any time. How could he have succeeded the dukedom without collapsing and led the family splendidly? How did he carry that weight? Sarah, who was walking with that thought, noticed that she had already arrived at the dining room. ''Ah.'' Sarah was able to break free from her thoughts when she found Ethan sitting in the dining room. "......Sarah." When he found her walking in from afar, Ethan''s expressionless face softened like the sunlight of a spring day. Sarah blinked, thinking the scene moved slow, like a panorama. "To be honest, isn''t it against the law to smile like that?" "Huh? What did you say, Nanny?" "No, let''s go." Sarah, who inadvertently muttered the words in her mind, smiled at Claude as if nothing had happened and moved on. CH 85 "Other guests also came." Ethan said, looking at Belluna walking next to Sarah and Benjamin following her from a distance. He didn''t want to be disturbed during his breakfast time with Claude and Sarah, but he didn''t show it. "Father, good morning!" "Hello, Claude. It looks like you slept well." "Yes!" Claude greeted loudly, came down from Sarah''s arms, and quickly found his place and sat down. Now, he seemed to get used to breakfast time. It felt so natural to accept the time he spent with his father as a daily routine. Sarah looked at the child proudly and greeted also greeted him. "Good morning, Duke-nim." "Thanks to you." "......!" Sarah''s cheeks heated up at Ethan''s answer. They were as hot as the body temperature that he leaned on her shoulders last night. "......What''s on the menu today, Ronda?" Sarah changed the subject and sat awkwardly. Belluna stood behind her, taking her place. Of course, about 20 steps later, Benjamin was likewise standing. "Aren''t they supposed to eat too? Ronda, prepare their seats." "No, please don''t mind us and have your meal." When Ethan invited them in a soft voice, Belluna was greatly embarrassed and refused. After an accident at the Imperial Palace, Benjamin was the first to be captured by Ambrosia. Then after that, wasn¡¯t he a demon-like man who found Belluna and Oliven, who were hiding, and subdued them with his overwhelming power? The pressure of the power flowing from Ethan Ambrosia''s hand was still vivid in front of her eyes. Anyway, there was no way she could have a meal face-to-face with that man. "It''s because I''m uncomfortable. Aren''t you precious disciples to Sarah?" "Duke-nim......" "You''ve been sleeping for a long time, so you¡¯re probably hungry. I''m going to ask the chef to serve you some light soup." Sarah, unaware of Belluna''s inner circumstances, put her hands together as if she had been touched. In fact, she found it was hard to swallow because she was sorry to eat with the disciples standing up like that. To Ethan, Sarah''s disciples were nothing short of an obstacle, but he was considerate of Sarah''s face and cared for them. "Since Duke-nim recommends it, sit here." Sarah pointed to the chair that Ronda put next to her and said. Belluna looked at Ethan''s face for a moment, then sighed quietly and followed her master''s will. "He''s too far away." Ethan pointed to Benjamin standing far away. Ronda put another chair on the opposite side. His seat was next to Claude. "Is this fine, Claude?" "It''s a little scary, but it''s okay!" When Ethan asked Claude for permission, the child nodded vigorously. "My son is very brave." Gently stroking the boy''s hair, Ethan praised him. A delightful smile appeared on Sarah''s lips at that heartwarming scene. She motioned for Benjamin to come closer. "Duke-nim suggested we have a meal together, so come and eat." "I¡¯m alright." "I''m sure you''re still hungry......" "That''s all right." Unlike Belluna, Benjamin flatly refused. A red flame flashed in his eyes as he raised his gaze and looked at Ethan. At that blatant gaze, Ethan clicked his tongue slightly and said in a sorry tone. "My consideration was lacking. It would have been uncomfortable to eat with the person who stabbed you with a sword." "What do you mean being stabbed?" Sarah was surprised by Ethan''s words and asked back. She didn''t know about it. "Ah, it''s natural that Sarah doesn''t know. When you collapsed in the Imperial Palace that day, your disciple disguised himself as a priest, but I misunderstood and wielded a sword." "......Heaven, then!" Sarah hurriedly turned around and checked Benjamin''s condition. Seeing that anxious gaze, Belluna gently grabbed her shoulder and said. "Master, I treated Benjamin, so you don''t have to worry." "Is that so?" Sarah was greatly relieved by Belluna''s words. Ethan continued in a bitter voice as he watched Sarah pat her chest. "You vomited so much blood that day that you couldn''t even breathe properly because your airway was blocked. The disciple was also worried about that, so Claude and I stopped him because he tried to take you." "Benjamin tried to take me? Where?" "I heard that he was taking you to the magic tower that day." "......Benjamin, is that true?" Benjamin, who was keeping his mouth shut at Sarah''s question, nodded. Then Sarah sighed quietly and said. "The magic tower doesn''t know about Ambrosia''s power, but you meant to tell all those curious magicians?" Sarah became the strict master and scolded him. It would have been difficult to recover no matter what she did until she took all the power of Ambrosia and burned it. In such a situation, she sighed at the impatience of her disciples. "I''m sorry. I lost my mind back then......" As soon as Benjamin tried to apologize, Ethan gently wrapped Sarah''s hand over the table and said. "What kind of disciple can be sane when the master is dying right in front of his eyes?" "I''m sorry, Duke-nim. The children¡­¡­" "Didn''t I say that it''s rather me who should apologize? And it was Sarah who suffered the most that day." "That''s it, but in the end, it happened because I didn''t say anything to those children." "Don''t tell me that''s why they''ve done such a huge thing. Blaming yourself in that way is not like Sarah." Ethan''s tone was subtle and soft. It seemed to caress Sarah''s heart delicately so that she could be at peace and not feel guilty. "......" Benjamin clenched his fists, glaring at Ethan, who was holding Sarah''s hand. He was a fox-like man. At first glance, that soft gaze and good manners seemed to care about Sarah¡¯s disciples in consideration of her. However, at the same time, he quietly criticized their atrocities. "It will be a short time, but it will be helpful that Sarah has time to spend with your disciples." He didn''t give them much time, so they meant to say goodbye before that. It was also a warning to never do anything like this again because he let them meet their master like this. "Thanks to that, Claude seems a little surprised, but he''ll get better gradually. Aren¡¯t they Sarah''s disciples?" He was saying that unless Claude''s heart was resolved, they didn''t even deserve to be called her disciples. "So don''t think about me and Claude. Isn''t it a precious time?" It was a call to make her pay attention to them. "......" "......" Belluna and Benjamin exchanged glances at the same time. The attempt to do anything to remain by their master¡¯s side somehow seemed to end without even starting. After hearing the soft warning from the Duke of Ambrosia, they realized even more. That man had no intention of leaving them in this mansion. "How can I do that? I''m Claude-nim''s nanny and I''m a person of Ambrosia. I didn''t forget what should be the top priority." "Thank you, Sarah." Ethan, who finally got the answer he wanted, smiled brilliantly at Sarah. It was the smile of the winner. Then Claude looked at him with sparkling eyes. "So, he doesn''t eat?" "Ah, yes. You keep it up." At Claude''s words, Ethan said with a very sorry face. "Since the child has given you permission, why not sit down and enjoy your meal?" "......" Benjamin eventually had no choice but to sit down as he recommended. Seeing him like that, Belluna cast a pitiful gaze. He was holding back well because he was in front of the master, but she could see Benjamin reaching his limit. It was when they just looked at the light soup in front of them. "......!" "......!" At that time, handwritten letters with azure mana appeared on the soup, which was transparent enough to reflect even the patterns on the tableware. ¨DOur Duke-nim. He''s a scary person, right? So take it easy and go back. Don''t force him to completely destroy you that not even your bones are left. It was Sarah''s message. Sarah winked at Benjamin and Belluna, who were looking at her in surprise, and then focused on eating again. CH 86 After breakfast, Sarah called the chef and ordered a few things. "Please prepare a separate meal for Oliven. I''ll bring it to him in a little while." Then Belluna approached and said. "Master, I will do that." "It''s okay. I have something to tell Oliven." "Ah......" Recalling the voice of her master who had warned Oliven in a cold voice in the secret room, Belluna quietly retreated. Sarah smiled and winked at the chef. "I''ll take it later. I have something to say to Duke-nim." "Nanny, what about me?" "Claude-nim should go up to your room and prepare for class today." "......Ooh ung. Okay." Claude nodded calmly and climbed the stairs. When Sarah winked, May followed. "So Duke-nim, can you give me a little time?" "Of course." At Sarah''s request, Ethan smiled softly and nodded. "Can you look around the mansion on your own?" "Don''t worry about us and go ahead." "Benjamin, just in case you''re wondering, you''re not allowed access to Claude-nim. So you know." "Yes." Sarah, who was quietly looking at Benjamin answering, sighed a little and climbed the stairs with Ethan. "I feel like I have four Claude-nim to take care of." "Soon it will become one again." Somehow, he felt the will to do it. With that said, he walked ahead first, and Sarah followed behind with a short smile. * * * Ethan poured tea into Sarah''s teacup by himself. Warm tea with a little milk and two spoons of sugar. It was Sarah''s perfect taste. "Thank you." It was easy to know her taste, which she had never told him before, as if it was natural. She seemed to have just dealt with three children who she had to look after, and now she felt like she was being cared for when she was with Ethan. She liked Ethan''s consideration for taking care of her first as if it were too natural. "You look a little tired." Ethan reached out and gently stroked the corners of Sarah''s eyes. "......I¡¯m fine." Even with such a small act of his, Sarah''s memory flew to last night. Ethan''s pitiful face as he blinked slowly without noticing that the corners of his eyes were burning red. Even now, when she thought of it, her heart tightened, and she remembered her heart that had beaten so hard at that time. So Sarah tried to change the subject. "My students will get in the way. Still, thank you for your understanding." Ethan was brilliantly protecting her disciples from the Imperial family even while she was unconscious. Benjamin, who was having a riot in the Imperial Palace, was moved to the Ambrosia mansion unnoticed, and Belluna and Oliven were found hiding somewhere in the capital and brought back. Aside from the disciples'' rebellion, avoiding the eyes of the Crombell Empire¡¯s Imperial family would have been the most difficult thing. "I know the Emperor is still keeping a close eye on the Ambrosia Mansion." "It''s okay. It wasn''t easy, but it wasn''t impossible for Ambrosia." Sarah smiled slightly as she looked at Ethan raising the teacup as if nothing had happened. He worked this hard only because they were Sarah''s disciples. "I''m too soft on my disciples, right?" "......It''s not like that either." Ethan said so but did not add anything special as if he was affirming. No wonder, because of their accident, Sarah took Ambrosia''s power head-on and nearly lost her life. If she wasn''t a magician, that is, even a great magician, she probably wouldn''t have been able to open her eyes forever. Where did Sarah''s benevolence come from, forgiving her disciples and saying it was her fault? ''I can''t even say it bothers me because I''m living on her mercy.'' Ethan said as he raised the teacup and covered the bitter smile that appeared on his lips. "You seem to have a great affection for your disciples." "That''s right, I have an illusion that I raised each and every one of them." As Sarah said that, she continued, waving her hands in fear that Ethan might misunderstand her. "Ah, of course, I''m not saying that I really raised them! But......, I feel that way because I''ve been watching those children the closest until they do their part." "I don''t think there''s much age difference with your disciples...... How did you come to meet them?" "Ah." At Ethan''s question, Sarah smiled softly as she recalled that time. "Shall we talk in order of age? First of all, Belluna is actually one or two years older than me." It was when Sarah went on a trip with Dieline that she met Belluna. There was a villa owned by Dieline in the north, and it was a place with good scenery and coolness. Located at the top of the mountain, the villa showed large and small villages under the mountain at a glance. Although it was infested with bandits, Dieline said they would be safe because they would not dare to touch the nobles. However, at that time Sarah thought, which of the villages seen in the distance would be invaded by bandits that night. "There were bandits in a small village, and houses were burned down and many people were dead." "That''s terrible." When Sarah looked down from the villa, Belluna''s village was shining beautifully. Even in the middle of the night. ''Look at that, Sarah, I think stars fell in the mountains.'' Dieline smiled brightly when she saw it, but Sarah was so horrified by that pretty red light. When she went, Belluna¡¯s village was already in ruins. "Belluna was the only one who knew how to use a sword there. At first, she tried to protect those she loved, later tried to get revenge, and eventually fought to survive." She survived until the bandits eventually gave up and left the village. Although she was such a strong woman, Belluna''s hair, which was black when they first met, turned white while Sarah took care of her. "Belluna had a talent, a very dazzling talent. Even at a late age, I knew she had what it takes to be an excellent magician." Sarah reached out to Belluna, and that was how they stayed together in the magic tower. Belluna had a strong sense of responsibility, justice, and a strong will to learn. As she learned magic from Sarah and gradually realized more about her magic, Belluna''s white hair, which was pure white, changed to silver as if starlight was flowing. As she looked at it, she arbitrarily thought that Belluna was overcoming her wounds. "She was a great motivator for Benjamin and Oliven, as well as being the eldest in control of those two children. I¡¯m very grateful to have a disciple like her." "Certainly, unlike Sarah''s other two disciples, she was a communicator." Ethan countered Sarah''s words but subtly appealed to the fact that the two other disciples did not communicate. "Right? Sometimes when it comes to my problems, I have a childish side......" The Great Elder of the magic tower had three disciples, but they had no rationality. It was a word that came down as if it were a natural statement in the magic tower. Still, it was Belluna who grabbed the reins of Benjamin and Oliven, who easily lost their reason and ran wild every now and then. Until the very end, as long as Belluna was holding onto the string of reason, Sarah''s disciples did not cause any major accidents. However, the only problem was that when Belluna, the last remaining string of reason, lost her rationality, even Sarah couldn''t handle it. "She''s a good child though." "I can feel that you rely on her a lot." She was trying to be strict, but nevertheless, there was an affection that could not be hidden. Sarah''s azure eyes, telling the story of her disciples, fluttered like the wide sea and sparkled as if they were under the sun. They were so beautiful that, on the contrary, something dark and dirty squirmed deep in Ethan. ''Will be stolen.'' An unidentified voice rang out in his head. He had a headache with a throbbing sensation. However, the more he felt that sensation, the darker Ethan smiled. Then he calmly, poisedly, and quietly arranged the order. ''If I get rid of Belluna first, the other two will be easy.'' It was the order of expulsion of the disciples who were trying to remain in his mansion somehow. CH 87 It was Benjamin''s turn next, but Sarah didn''t have time to explain it to Ethan. It was because Veron had reported that Oliven was making a fuss in the secret room because he was hungry. ''So embarrassing......'' The disciples¡¯ shameful conduct had already been seen by a lot of people when they caused the accident in the Imperial Palace, but nevertheless, her face heated up. "I have to go and see him." She got up from her seat and hurried out to the door that Veron had opened. Ethan, who was watching until he couldn''t see her back, asked Veron. "What is Claude doing right now?" "He''s preparing for class now." "I''ll have a look" Veron opened his eyes wide at the statement of him going to see Claude. Seeing Veron like that, Ethan said in a meaningful voice. "I have something to discuss with my son." * * * ''What''s wrong with him?'' When Sarah went down to the secret room with food, Oliven was lying on the floor, unmoving. He even wrote his dying message on the floor with mana. [The culprit is Benjamin.] She swallowed a sigh inwardly as she read the words clearly written with olive glowing mana. "Oliven." "Masteeer." At Sarah''s voice, Oliven raised his trembling head and looked up at her eagerly. He then reached out his hand with a pitiful face. "I''m hungry......" Then he dropped his hand helplessly and hit his head on the floor again as if he had fainted. "Ha." Sarah sighed briefly and put down the light soup in front of Olive. "Whoa, it''s food!" Then Oliven, who raised his head, grabbed the bowl of soup, threw the spoon away, and began to gulp it down. He seemed to have starved for a few days. Of course, it was true that I really starved. Still, Sarah, who steadily had used recovery magic once a day on her disciples while they were asleep, was dumbfounded. "What on earth were you thinking of dropping that magic stone into the Imperial Palace?" "Cough, cough!" When Sarah suddenly asked, Olive coughed continuously. All the shows he had shown so far were to avoid that one question, but he had been hit to the nail. "That¡¯s......" "Don''t use your brain and be honest, Oliven." His body involuntarily flinched and trembled at her stern voice. Oliven looked at Sarah with tears in his eyes and said in a crawling voice. "But, Master. If you wear a robe, can''t you just express what you want to say through writing? It''s so scary and unfamiliar." "If you miss your master, go back to the magic tower." "Master!" He spoke in a trembling voice as if he had been shocked. "You weren''t this cold before. You were always sweet to me. But why......" "It was a story when I was proud of you." "Aren''t I Master''s pride right now?" At Oliven''s words, Sarah slowly bent her knees and met his gaze. She looked into Oliven''s trembling eyes, then reached out and stroked his cheek with her hand, she said affectionately. "You were my first disciple and my most cherished disciple. You know that, right?" "Yes, I know." Oliven closed his eyes, rubbing his cheek against her hand. At his master''s touch, which he felt after a long time, he felt good and his stiff face relaxed. "So, the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment." Sarah retreated her hand coldly. As the master''s warmth disappeared in an instant, Oliven looked at her like a stray puppy. "How did you feel when you approached the First Prince and discovered that power?" "Master......" "Were you happy to use it to find the hidden me?" "......" As Sarah''s questions continued, Oliven''s eyes, which had been shaking violently, gradually subsided. "You weren''t interested in being strangely strong. You were different from Benjamin and Belluna." Contrary to Belluna and Benjamin, who had been deluded into becoming insanely strong, Oliven had no interest in such things. His interest was in various studies that could only be done by magic. How to go farther with space movement magic. How to put enormous magic in the magic stone. The magic of hiding your track secretly. The magic that made the voice disappear. Oliven had a pathological side to such things. Sarah once asked Oliven why he was only interested in such things. At that time, Oliven said this. ''What I want doesn''t come into my hands easily. In that case, I can increase the means and methods.'' The face of Oliven, whose eyes were shining at that time, was still vividly in front of her eyes. So, the face of Oliven in front of her right now seemed unfamiliar to her. "If I had known sooner that your means and methods were harming others, I wouldn¡¯t have spared you." "Master!" Oliven hurriedly grabbed Sarah''s hem. He then began to gibberish and make excuses. "No, no, Master. I never meant to hurt you. The reason I dropped the magic stone in the Imperial Palace was because I thought Master would be there. If Master finds it, you will try to remove it, so I think we can find out who Master is......!" "Then why did you drop it in front of the Third Prince?" At Sarah''s question, Oliven''s face turned white in an instant. "While you were convinced through the First Prince that your master was Sarah Millen, you dared to take advantage of the time when I was in the lounge. It was me who had to check the magic stone." "......" She could see Oliven''s tightly shut lips trembling slightly. Sarah knew when that child had a face like that. Afraid of being abandoned, afraid of being thrown away. He was born in a group of gypsies and was abandoned in a deserted forest when his parents died. He was a child who had survived by memorizing and studying the characteristics of the beasts, sometimes meeting as friends and sometimes as enemies. He was so smart and had a lot of talent. To the extent that Sarah was drawn to the forest by the talent that was sleeping inside that child. Oliven, who had been living in the magic tower with Sarah, had a face like that the whole time until he was completely relieved. "Are you going to be honest if I say it with my own mouth? Oliven." At Sarah''s urging, Oliven answered with difficulty, just like when he spat out human language after a very long time. "Master who disappeared silently is bad. Master who pushed us away is bad." He had noticed from the beginning that the power his master was studying was for someone else. A way to seal, suppress, and gradually erase the power so that it did not strain the body anymore. It was a study to protect those with this power. ''I''m jealous. I''m jealous. I''m jealous. Who has this power? Who needs Master?'' Watching his master continue to listen to the news outside the magic tower, he could tell even if he didn''t like it. Someday, she would leave the magic tower with the results of studying this power. Oliven did his best to help his master so that she would need him. He studied that power with his master with all his might. So that he could be helpful when the time for the results of this study to be used someday came. So that his existence could be necessary. However, his master left without taking anyone with her. So, there was no way that Oliven could stay sane. "I wanted that power to be known to the world. If the prince of the Empire dies, I can achieve that goal in an instant, the news will be spread throughout the continent. Then Master would have no choice but to show up, and it would be difficult on your own, so I thought we would be needed again." "Oliven." "But I didn''t know that Master, Master, would get hurt. I didn''t mean to hurt Master. I''m sorry.¡­¡­." At Oliven''s words, Sarah shook her head with a gloomy face. That child was now firmly mistaken. "Do you really think I''m mad because I''m hurt?" "......It''s not?" He looked innocent and tilted his head. There was no sign of guilt for releasing a dangerous power that could have killed many people. He didn''t even think in the slightest that Sarah would be mad about it. "Ha." Sarah, who noticed too late what the problem was with that child, sighed deeply. CH 88 "Were there close friends of Master? I''m sorry, I didn''t figure it out. Next time, I''ll avoid Master''s friends......" "Oliven." Sarah grabbed her throbbing head. She didn''t know where to start by pointing out that the child''s thinking was wrong. That way of thinking was dangerous, with no concern for the lives of others, just for the sake of his purpose. "I''ve locked you up in the magic tower too much." Sarah hardened her face terrifyingly and stood up. Unlike when she covered her face and hid her voice in the magic tower, she was so unfamiliar now that he could see what kind of expression his master made and what kind of voice she spoke in. His master couldn''t have been this cold to him. "Don''t hate me. Don''t hate me, Master......!" He hurriedly caught Sarah who was about to turn around and leave the room. But Sarah savagely slapped his hand away. Then, Oliven turned deathly pale and frozen as if stuck in place. "It''s all my fault......" "......" "I was wrong, I was wrong, Master. I was wrong......" Oliven muttered blankly, unable to hold her back any longer. The hand she slapped away was burning hot. So terribly. When Sarah finally grabbed the doorknob of the secret room, he was now shedding tears. "......" Sarah, who was about to open the door and leave, bit her lips and turned around again to look at Oliven. It broke her heart to see her disciple standing devastated with a face that looked like he was about to collapse at any moment. "Does anyone mean anything to you?" "It¡¯s Master" "Other than me?" "Belluna, Benjamin......" "Is that it?" "Yes." "So what about everyone except me, Belluna, and Benjamin?" "......?" At Sarah''s continued questioning, Oliven bit his lip nervously with a confused face. "I don''t know what you''re asking, Master. How am I supposed to respond? How should I answer Master......" "What I want is not for you to tell me the right answer." "Then?" "I want you to be a person who has the right mindset and can go on the right path." Despite Sarah''s words, Oliven still had an unknown face. Oliven was a smart kid. If she told him one, he knew ten. He was quick to grasp the situation, and he knew how to carefully examine the feelings of Benjamin and Belluna. There were many questions and things he wanted to ask, so Sarah sometimes got lost in answering Oliven''s questions all day long. Since he was the only one among her disciples who had a playful and cheeky personality, there were quite a few magicians in the magic tower who adored Oliven. Therefore, she didn''t know that there was something wrong with Oliven''s way of dealing with others. "Oliven." "Yes, Master." "Had someone else been hurt and killed for what you did, I would never have forgiven you. But I was hurt, so I forgive you." "Why, why is that? It''s more unforgivable to hurt Master." "Are you curious?" "......Yes." Sarah walked over to Oliven and patted him on the shoulder. "Let''s start by figuring it out." "Yes." He didn''t know the answer Sarah wanted, but he nodded eagerly, thinking that he was forgiven. "I will send you all back as soon as I finish talking with the magic tower. It would be nice to find out the reason before then." "......Are you really going to send us?" "Yes. If you don''t want to go to the magic tower, why not go on a trip?" "I want to be by Master¡¯s side." "That''s not allowed." Oliven bowed his head in despair at his determined master. However, he didn''t have the courage to go any further. Looking at Oliven, his master once again put him in another ordeal. "First of all, apologize to Duke-nim for making him handle what you did, and to Claude-nim, who was startled by you." "......Yes." It wasn''t his business to know the Ambrosia¡¯s father and son, who stole his master, but Oliven nodded calmly. * * * It had been half a day since Sarah left by the time Oliven came out of the secret room. He needed time to make up his mind before following his master''s instructions. "I¡¯m seeing things." As soon as he came out of the secret room, Oliven struggled to blink his swollen eyes and rubbed his eyes. And he opened his eyes again, but the situation in front of him remained unchanged. "Not there. Here. Yes, here! No! It''s not there! How many times do I have to tell you?" "Kkyah, Belluna-nim, you are so cool." "Benjamin-nim! It''s not there!" "Belluna-nim, win! Don''t cheat, Sir Louvre!" "The vase can be moved by hand......! Ah, you broke it. Please compensate, Benjamin-nim." "Belluna-nim, please take my handkerchief!" His eyes widened at the unbelievable situation he was looking at. Belluna was fighting against the Ambrosia Knights in the training hall, and Benjamin was diligently moving boxes that floated in the air with the help of magic according to the instructions of Ambrosia servants. "Belluna-nim! I love you!" "Please marry me!" The training hall was crowded with servants and knights who came to see Belluna''s sparring. Belluna was wielding a sword made of mana with her silver-gray hair fluttering in a braid, and she was holding up quite well against the knights. At the moment he was wondering why Belluna could even fight like that against the knights who had been practicing swords all their life. Bang! As soon as she was pushed back, Belluna exploded the magic from her magic sword, widening the distance in an instant. "......That''s amazing." Oliven involuntarily admired her. At the same time, cheers erupted from the servants and knights once again. "You are doing great!" "Hey, Louvre! You bastard! If you lose, you''ll have a one-on-one fight with His Lord." The knights watched the battle with cool eyes while playfully booing their colleagues who gave Belluna time to rest. They were learning how to deal with the magicians from Belluna, perhaps resentful of being beaten by Benjamin in the Imperial Palace last time. "Why the hell is she dealing with that?" If only the sword was used, there was no way she could win against the knights. Nevertheless, he couldn''t understand Belluna, who continued to fight while using proper magic from time to time. Was there any reason to even do this? Oliven gave up understanding Belluna. His gaze now looked at Benjamin, who was carrying the necessary loads for the Knights Order next to the training hall. "What else is that?" It was a total mess over there, too. Benjamin was carrying various boxes as well as laundry by magic at once, but the servants of the Knights Order of Ambrosia were trying to make good use of this opportunity, so they were overturning the Knights'' quarters. "Why is he even doing that?" Seeing that even the sofa in the Knights Order¡¯s lounge was wrapped in Benjamin''s magic and floating around, Oliven slapped his forehead with his hand. "Benjamin-nim! You can''t put that there!" "Uh uh uh, you can¡¯t break that! Agh!" "Uh aaargh! You have to let go of it gently!" Benjamin, who excelled in destructive magic, had no talent for magic needed in real life. He could easily move large objects, but very small and precious objects were being crushed and broken by the wrong control of his power. "......I''ll try it again." "If you can''t, you don''t have to do it. No one forces Benjamin-nim." "I can do it." Benjamin did not give up and concentrated on moving things. The servants applauded and encouraged him as he saw several people rushing in and lifting something that had to be moved with magic. "......" The only one who couldn''t adapt to the atmosphere was Oliven. CH 89 "They''re out of their minds, they probably aren''t, they shouldn''t be." After defining Belluna and Benjamin in that way, Oliven turned around. First, he had to follow his master''s words to apologize to the Duke and Young Lord of Ambrosia. He grabbed one of the servants watching Belluna''s match and asked. "Where is the room of Young Lord Ambrosia?" "Ah, Claude-nim''s room is over there." Oliven looked back once more as he moved toward the direction that the servant had told him. His eyes that did not hide his displeasure were focused on Belluna and Benjamin. ''What''s good about trying to look good in Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family?'' He knew why the two were doing such an unsuitable thing. It was to win their favor to be with their master who was staying here somehow. But he could guarantee it. They were all in vain. ''The Duke of Ambrosia and Master don''t want to leave us here. What¡¯s the use of capturing the hearts of the lowly knights and servants?'' Oliven hated this place. He hated this place where he felt like he was spending his daily life peacefully. He didn''t like the bright faces of the servants walking around, he didn''t like the fact that they were polite to them because they were guests of Countess Millen, and he didn''t like Belluna and Benjamin hanging out with them. "Oliven, come and help too." "Hmph. You do it" Benjamin, who found Oliven, called for him, but he snorted and walked away. It seemed that it would be better for him to apologize and go along with Master''s will than to do that kind of thing. ''Am I finally seeing that damn little kid''s face?'' Just the thought of seeing that damn little kid''s face next to Master made his stomach boil. He was the owner of the power Master was studying, the source of the power that always made Master sick, and the power that killed Master''s soul in another world. And above all else, it was the power that took Master away from Oliven. Just because he had inherited such power simply through his bloodline, the way he was occupying Master like that was almost to the point of making his guts twisted. "Here it is." Ambrosia''s servants led Oliven to Claude''s room as if they had already heard from Sarah. Oliven, standing in front of the door, repeatedly raised and released his hand, contemplating whether to knock or not. At that moment, clear and sweet laughter leaked from inside Claude''s door. "Our cute Claude-nim! Our baby!" It was his master''s voice that exuded a sense of happiness. Hearing that unfamiliarly sweet voice, Oliven stood still for a moment. The only voice of his master he had ever heard was the cold voice that pushed him away. It was the first time he had ever heard a voice so full of happiness. ''Why should I feel unfamiliar with Master?'' Oliven was both resentful and upset about the fact. The child who would be listening to his master''s affectionate voice in there would not know how blessed he was. Even if he was next to his master like that child, he would have lived without knowing her face or voice. He hated that child who would have taken for granted what was precious to Oliven. "Master, this is Oliven." "Oh my? Come on in." Oliven opened the child''s door with strength and went inside. He shrank his shoulders to the fullest with a sullen face. It was an act he put up hoping that his master would somehow think that he was reflecting on himself. "I''m here to apologize as you said." "Well thought about it. I''ll give room for you, so you should do it properly." "Yes." He nodded quietly and looked at Claude, who was talking with Sarah about something. He was small, soft, and fragile as if he was going to break. How much strength do I have to use to immediately end the life of that fragile thing? A very tiny, small, and simple strength could easily take that child''s life. He was such a weak creature. To the point where he couldn''t believe that that child had that power, too. ''You''re just giving Master a hard time. You¡¯re just like that.¡­¡­.'' Oliven knew how to swallow the words inside, and fortunately, his master got up, perhaps not noticing. "Then let''s talk and I''ll come back later." Saying so, Sarah walked towards the door. Then she pressed Oliven''s left shoulder and whispered in his ear. "Stop glaring at Claude-nim." "......!" Oliven stared at his master for a very long time as she passed him by and walked out of the room. For the first time, he felt afraid of his master, who could notice the brief glance he had made for a moment. "Who are you, Uncle?" "......" He took a crooked posture, looked at Claude with cold eyes, and spoke with a smirk. "Are you the ''our baby''?" If he reached out and used his strength at any moment, he would be the only baby to his master. While thinking such a fruitless thought, Oliven struggled fiercely with the urge to put that thought into action. Like Oliven''s heart, the murky olive mana swayed and disappeared in his hand, swayed and disappeared. "......" Claude was a little scared of the atmosphere emanating from Oliven, but he lifted his head more rigidly. Then he remembered what Sarah had just asked him to say before she left. ''Never be discouraged, Claude-nim. What did I always say?'' ''I have Father and Nanny behind me.'' ''Again?'' ''My father is very strong and my nanny is strong. So I can overcome everything.'' ''Good.'' The person in front of him was eventually a disciple of his nanny and weaker than her. So he didn''t have to be scared. Claude decided to be a very confident person. "That''s right. I''m Nanny¡¯s baby. I¡¯m not just a normal baby, I¡¯m a very cute and lovely baby." "What?" Oliven asked back as if he had heard it wrong. Then Claude replied kindly once again. "I''m Nanny¡¯s cute and lovely baby. Uncle is Nanny''s troublesome disciple." "I''m a troublesome student? My master loves me so much!" "But that''s what Nanny said. Uncle is a pain in the butt." "Really?" Claude felt the victory when he saw Oliven¡¯s stunned face. I won. Sarah''s voice came to his mind, saying, As expected, shameless is the best. ''I heard from Nanny that there''s nothing bad. As expected, Nanny only says the right things.'' The child once again engraved the truth of life that he had learned from Sarah in his mind. "Uncle, you¡¯re here to apologize, so apologize. I''ll forgive you because I''m nice." "¡­¡­That little rascal is really!" Oliven went berserk because of Claude¡¯s cheekiness. What an impudent little brat! He was determined to reveal the true face of the brat when Sarah returned, but Sarah, who returned later, heard all the circumstances and praised Claude greatly. And, "I asked you to apologize to Claude-nim. Did you have a fight with the young Claude-nim? I''m really disappointed." Oliven was scolded. * * * This time he came to follow his master''s instructions to apologize to Ethan Ambrosia. Oliven sighed inwardly, feeling like the day was too long today. "......So will you accept it?" Oliven sat at the desk, watching Ethan perusing the papers and slowly flipping through one page and then another. He had only listened to Oliven silently since earlier but had not given a proper answer. "If you''re going to accept my apology, I''d like to go out, and if you''re not going to accept it, I''d like you to tell me quickly." "Apologize. Are you saying you want to apologize now?" At Ethan''s action of opening his mouth without even making eye contact with him, Oliven clenched his fists for a moment then released them. "Yes, I''ve been saying that since earlier." He was keeping a forced smile to make up for the mistake he had made earlier. Now it felt like there was a cramp in the corner of his mouth. "It''s up to me to accept it or not, but it seems that you have already decided on my own answer." "......You can think like that." After hearing Oliven''s words, Ethan finally raised his head and looked at him. "But what should I do? I have no intention of accepting an apology." "......!" "Only then will Sarah be disappointed in you and kick you out of here." At Ethan''s next words, Oliven''s smiling face collapsed miserably. CH 90 "I knew you would say something like that." Oliven looked at Ethan with an expressionless, subdued face. When he forcibly erased his smile, a faint light appeared on Oliven''s face, like an immature child. "It doesn''t matter if you accept the apology or not. The only important thing is that I followed what Master said." "Really? Then you can go out now that you''ve achieved your goal well." At Oliven''s words, Ethan smiled brightly and gave him a congratulation. "The exit door is over there." Ethan even kindly pointed at the door with his hands to Oliven, who was standing still despite being told to leave. Oliven calmed down and said sarcastically, trying to calm his churning stomach. "Make sure you appreciate that Master takes pity on you guys who have that dirty power. Your life is like a parasitic worm that feeds on the sacrifice of Master, isn''t it?" "Really? That''s something to be thankful for." At Ethan''s calm reply, Oliven''s face hardened terribly. Ethan saw that expression and laughed out loud. "What? Is it not the response you want?" "......" Oliven clenched his fists and glared at him. Because he realized that nothing he said could shake that man. It was as if Ethan was looking down on him and laughing at him. "If you want to make me angry, you''d better find another way." "Isn''t it miserable? Getting Master''s attention firsthand by using your misfortune." At Oliven''s words, Ethan tilted his head for a moment. Should he be miserable about that? He decided to take his misfortune very sweetly. After closing his eyes and sleeping deeply in the arms of Sarah, who shed tears instead of himself and opened her arms to him. "Not at all. Rather, the more pity Sarah takes on my misfortune, the better. Only then will I be able to hold on Sarah." Ethan''s voice was blatantly possessive. Ethan was ready to go through misfortune, again and again, to make Sarah come here. If the misfortune could keep Sarah by his side, he was willing to do so. "......!" It was only then that Oliven was able to recognize the sullen and filthy feelings that the man had for his master. "How dare someone like you to try to have Master?" "Why? You must have lost your master to me because you couldn''t do that, right?" "Who lost¨D!" Oliven tried to generate mana in his hands, but with all remaining self-control, he stopped. If he used magic against Ethan Ambrosia here, his master would immediately notice and run to him. Then, Oliven didn''t know if he would really be hated by his master. He took a deep breath, trying to control himself. "Listen carefully, Ethan Ambrosia. There is no salvation without a price in the world. The more terrible your power is, the more it will cost." That man did not know what the price the Master was paying for Ambrosia''s power. Oliven had no intention of saying that. As long as he destroyed it before Ambrosia''s power devoured his master. "If you find out who''s paying the price, you''ll realize. That you don''t deserve it" Oliven gave the last chilling warning, smashed open the door of the office, and left. Ethan sat still and stared at the door Oliven had closed. At Oliven''s last meaningful words, he muttered while narrowing his eyebrows. "Pay the price......" There were times in his life when the feeling of foreboding stood out sharply. This was the case, for example, when a foreseeable misfortune awaited him with its mouth wide open. The larger and deeper it was, the clearer the form of foreboding became. Then Jade came in through the door Oliven had left. "Aiya, My Lord. The disciple of Countess Millen-nim who just left. His face looked super amazing." "Sir Harper." "Yes." "What did the priests say about Sarah''s health?" "Surprisingly, they said it''s the same as usual?" "As usual......" "Yes! The priests went back saying it was a miracle, but don''t we know? What kind of person is our Countess Millen-nim? Just a simple flick of her finger! And she had recovered." Jade said with a surprising smile. However, Ethan''s face became subtly hardened and lost in deep thought. "That''s strange." "What? What are you talking about?" "Obviously, the magic stone I saw at the Imperial Palace that day contained the power of Ambrosia. So much that the power inside me fluctuates." Sarah woke up later and said that the magic stone was what she had made for research in the magic tower. Her disciples stole it and caused the accident. That said, that day, Sarah was trying to deal with the power of Ambrosia that was about to explode. "I don''t know how strong Ambrosia''s power was, but to deal with it, Sarah suffered a blow enough to vomit blood." "Yes...... I really thought it was going wrong that day." Jade also rubbed his arms, remembering Sarah, who had fallen into Ethan''s arms and hanged like a corpse. "But was it the first time?" "Pardon?" Ethan buried himself deeply in the chair at the eerie feeling that ran down the back of his neck. It was Sarah who used enough power until the point of vomiting blood to suppress Ambrosia''s power. Until now, she used to sweat every time she made him the ring to restrain his power and when she infused her power into Claude, but he thought it was just the effect of using a lot of mana. Sarah also explained it that way. But, was that really all? "That guy just said that Ambrosia''s power demands a price. He was a disciple who had studied this power with Sarah, so he must have known something." "Should I call him back and investigate?" "He won¡¯t give me the answer I¡¯m looking for. What are the other disciples doing now?" "Each of them is actively seeking and cooperating with the needs in the mansion." "......It''s a trick to stay here. It''s so cute. Try using them a little more." "Yes." Jade bowed his head and hurriedly left the office. Ethan, who was left alone, closed his eyes, enduring the painful, throbbing headache. ''Don''t leave anything precious by your side. After all, that filthy power will take it all away.'' His mother''s voice, which he had been trying to forget, began to be heard again. And after that, he remembered what Oliven had just said a little while ago. "If I know who''s paying the price......, I see." It sounded like Sarah was paying the price Ambrosia''s power demanded. Sarah, who received Ambrosia''s power and vomited blood to the point where she couldn''t breathe, and someone who was paying the price. Something was turning little by little in Ethan''s head. ''This power is the power that constantly craves and devours something living. The price that it is satisfied with is......'' His hands, which had been placed on the desk, began to tremble slightly. "It shouldn''t be." Ethan got up muttering like that. There was something he had to check with his own eyes. As he walked out of the office and strode down the long hallway of the mansion, he thought of Sarah''s face and her clear laugh in his mind, then the warmth of her embrace. "Sarah." He thought her name rolling in his mouth was terribly sweet, but this time it was too bitter. If, if Ambrosia''s power was slowly killing Sarah, would he be able to let her go? "......" Ethan stopped walking for a moment. Just the thought of letting Sarah go for a while made him suffocate. The fact that it was a feeling that he had never been told before, that it was only an awareness, that it was a feeling that had never bloomed and had never been seen made him terribly sick. "Oh my, Claude-nim! Duke-nim has come!" Sarah, who found him from afar, was walking with a bright smile while holding Claude in her arms. Seeing the woman as dazzling as the sun, Ethan realized. As expected, just as his mother said, he was just a cursed monster bastard. ''I will definitely be greedy. I''ll be thirsty for an insatiable thirst.'' His curse grew on his thirst. So in the end, he wouldn''t be able to escape this curse. Forever. CH 91 When Oliven went to Ethan without even making a proper apology to Claude, Claude strangled Sarah with his arms wide open. "Nanny, hug me." Sarah smiled and hugged Claude and asked. "I haven''t been able to properly teach my foolish disciple how to apologize. I''m sorry." "It''s okay, Nanny taught me well, but that uncle doesn''t know because he''s an idiot." Claude''s voice was very firm. Sarah said with a bitter smile because she couldn''t deny it. "I know." Since he was a child who lived apart from humans and mixed with animals, would something have changed if he had grown up more among people? The animal world was a world of the strong preyed upon the weak, and there was no morality in the way they devoured and ate each other. She thought she educated him well, but Oliven''s accident still broke Sarah¡¯s heart as he didn''t grow out of the way he had lived in the forest of the beasts. "I have to teach him again. Even if I have to treat him more strictly." "How?" Sarah said, hugging Claude once more. "Knowing how many people have suffered and hurt because of your actions can provide the conditions for an apology. An apology made without knowing it does not contain any sincerity." Sarah knew but Oliven probably didn''t know that. And she hoped that helping him know that would be the last thing she could do for the child as his master. "What if you know that?" "You have to apologize then. And you have to do your best to correct your mistakes." Sarah was also in the process of doing that. The fate of those who should have lived in peace had changed because of the ¡®Flower of Darkness¡¯. She also wanted Oliven to be a person who could correct his mistakes. "I''m smart, so I''ll learn well from Nanny!" "Heaven!" Sarah smiled brightly at the sound of Claude''s bragging. It was because Claude''s intention of making Sarah laugh more had been conveyed to her, knowing that Sarah was uncomfortable. He was such a lovely kid. Sarah was happy with Claude, who returned as much affection as she gave him, holding her heart every time. "Our Claude-nim is the best!" Sarah praised Claude loudly, and the child smiled proudly. No matter who looked at it, it was clear that his nanny liked him more than her disciples. ''I won.'' A smile of victory formed on the child''s lips. Claude clearly engraved the words of his father, who had come into his room before Oliven arrived earlier. ''Sarah is a kind person, so she must be kind to her disciples.'' ''That''s right.'' ''Her beloved disciples caused an accident, so probably she''ll have a headache and her feelings are hurt. At times like this, you have to touch Sarah''s heart well.'' ''How can I do that?'' ''My son......, just do what you usually do. Then this Father will take care of the rest of the disciples.'' ''Yes!'' Ethan stroked Claude''s head and left the room. Claude was so proud and happy that he had a secret that only his father and himself shared. Did Nanny know that his father and he plan to kick all the disciples out? Claude stared at Sarah''s face. "......Hmm?" Sarah tilted her head as if puzzled at the piercing gaze. Claude smiled bashfully and shook his head, thinking. ''I don''t want to lose Nanny though.'' Claude wanted only himself to be his nanny''s baby. "Nanny, let''s go to Father!" "Right now? Duke-nim is probably with Oliven right now." "I know, so let''s go!" Claude hurriedly stomped his feet. Earlier, Ethan had asked Claude. He told him to bring Sarah there if he met Sarah''s disciple. "Jeez, I got it." So Sarah walked with Claude in her arms. She thought that Oliven should apologize well to Ethan. But she was betrayed by her wishes. "......!" It was because she just ran into Oliven, who was coming out of Ethan''s room with his eyes wide open. Looking at his expression, it was clear that he had provoked him a lot, rather than apologizing. Sarah''s face as she looked at Oliven hardened terribly. "Oliven." When Sarah called his name, his face distorted as if he were crying. "I''m sorry, Master. I disappointed Master." Sarah sighed quietly at the voice of resentment. Sarah thought she couldn''t look after Oliven anymore. "Yeah. You disappointed me. I can''t see any reflection on your behavior." "......" "Don''t look into my eyes until you reflect on everything that almost hurt many people, and all the things that you have done while ignoring my will." "Master!" "I hope you realize it before you go back to the magic tower." It won''t be easy, but Sarah passed by Oliven as it was. Even if she felt sorry for Oliven, who was staggering as if he was about to collapse, there was nothing she could do. If she turned around, she would make eye contact with Oliven, who was looking at her. But Sarah didn''t do that. "Nanny, that uncle is crying." Claude, who was looking behind while hugging Sarah, whispered in a cautious voice. But she replied in a determined voice. "He can cry. Even though he has done something, he hasn''t been able to reflect on himself. I can''t treat that child the way he wants me to in order to feel comfortable." "I suppose." Claude nodded as he listened to Sarah. Then he saw her in a new light. It was the first time he learned that Sarah, who was just nice and sweet to him, could be so cold-hearted. "I won''t disappoint Nanny." Sarah''s eyes widened at Claude''s words. "Claude-nim just needs to grow up like this. Healthy and strong." "Yes, I will!" "Then are you going to stop secretly swallowing carrots without chewing them?" "Eurk, you knew?" "Of course. But I just left it alone because you tried to close your eyes and eat it." "......Okay. I''ll try." Hugging Claude, who bowed his head with a sullen look, Sarah calmed down her bitter heart. Then she decided to send the disciples to the magic tower as soon as possible. For now, she wanted to focus on Claude. "Oh my, Claude-nim! Duke-nim has come!" Sarah found Ethan looking this way from afar. For some reason, he was standing blankly with a pale face, and the atmosphere seemed strange. "......?" Sarah was puzzled and quickly walked towards him. He looked at Sarah and Claude approaching but didn''t say anything. "What''s wrong with you? Is something wrong? Was Oliven too rude to Duke-nim?" "......Sarah." "Yes, go ahead." He licked his lips for a moment, then shook his head and sighed nervously. No words came out, as if something was caught in his throat. The words he wanted to ask were piled up one after another, and he felt like they were about to rot at any moment. It was just a simple assumption, but that was enough to drive him crazy. "Father......" Looking at Ethan, who was in a strange state, Claude stretched his arms toward him. Recently, Ethan often hugged him, so he seemed to want to hold him in his arms. But looking at Claude, Ethan narrowed his brow for a moment, then checked the ring on his hand. He felt the power that Sarah had filled it with. "......" Ethan took Claude from Sarah''s arms and hugged him tightly. He was still small and soft. And that power was so strong that he couldn''t even hug him before. If it hadn''t been for Sarah, he wouldn''t have known that feeling for the rest of his life. And he couldn''t have hugged Claude like this. "What happened? Duke-nim''s expression......" "It''s nothing." Ethan shook his head heavily. It was just an assumption that was not yet certain. "I''m a little tired." Ethan''s voice came out like a sigh. He looked very exhausted today. "I''m sorry, because of my disciples...... I''ll try to send them out as quickly as possible." "No, more than that. Except for Oliven, it is said that the other two are helping the servants." "Benjamin and Belluna?" "No one has asked for it, but they seem to be helping them with their work." "......I guess they don''t want to go back to the magic tower." "It''s an effort to make up for what they''ve done. While I''m at it, I''d like to ask you a few favors. Will it be okay?" Sarah''s head tilted at Ethan''s words. She was puzzled that Ethan, who had never liked her disciples, suddenly had something to ask of her. "If it''s magic, I''m better at it!" "I know, but that''s not what I''m asking you to do this time." "Um, then I''ll ask Benjamin and Belluna first." Sarah politely nodded her head. Then she reached out to Claude again and said. "Claude-nim, it''s time for Duke-nim to work. Play with me." "Eung......" Claude looked at his father, who was a little strange, and went back to Sarah and hugged her. It was as if his father''s body had faintly trembled as he had held him in his arms just now. CH 92 Sarah couldn''t hide her worried gaze at Ethan''s unusual condition and asked again. "You look so tired, are you okay?" "Of course." After looking at him for a while, Sarah created magic in her hand and grabbed Ethan''s hand. Then, swoosh, Sarah''s soft mana wrapped around his body and gave him vitality. Ethan''s eyes widened, then his face contorted painfully, and he shook off Sarah''s hand with difficulty. "......Duke-nim?" "It hasn''t been long since you recovered your body. Please refrain from using magic as much as possible and rest." "This much is okay. You know." "Sarah, please, I hope you just do what I say this time." Sarah nodded her head at Ethan''s desperate but determined voice. At that moment, Ethan''s stiff shoulders, as if relieved a little, were relaxed. "Then I''ll leave now." Like that, Ethan turned around and headed back to the office. Somehow, he felt a chill in his shaky hands. Sarah stared at Ethan''s back and told Claude. "There''s something wrong with Duke-nim. Right?" "Right. He''s a bit weird." "Something happened?" "I guess there was." While Sarah and Claude looked at each other with unknown expressions, Ethan, who turned around and went back to the office, called Ronda right away. Ronda hurriedly went to the office at the word that Ethan was looking for her, and when she saw his heavy, sunken face, she swallowed her saliva. Just by being expressionless, she felt a sense of pressure she couldn''t understand, and it was almost suffocating. "Ronda." He just called her name, but she got goosebumps on her arm. Sensing that something was obviously unusual, Ronda replied with nervousness. "Yes." "Who is Sarah''s closest servant?" "It¡¯s May Chenblun. She¡¯s the only maid who Countess Millen-nim allows to call her by her name and speaks informally to her." "Bring her here. Without Sarah knowing." "Yes." Ronda didn''t even ask why Ethan was looking for May. However, she hoped that the reason he had such a serious face had nothing to do with Sarah. Ronda came out of the office and asked Veron, who was looking at her. "Master is weird." "That''s right, Master is angry right now." "Why though? He told me to bring May." "He told me to bring two disciples of Countess Millen-nim." As the twins were talking to each other, they intuitively realized something. "No way." "No way." Without saying any more, they could tell just by looking at each other. Veron and Ronda turned around at the same time and went to carry out Ethan''s orders, respectively. "What, what is it...... Why are you two talking like that? How do you do that?" Jade, who was standing still, was the only one who didn''t know what the two had realized. * * * May was the first to knock on Ethan''s office door. Ronda managed to summon May very secretly without Sarah knowing. May, who left without notifying Sarah or Claude, stood in front of Ethan with an anxious expression on her face. "Do you know about Sarah''s physical condition?" "What? What do you mean......" "It means that there is nothing you have seen or heard while being the closest servant serving her." It had been a while since Sarah collapsed and recovered, and it was strange to ask again now, but May quickly shook her head. May, who was quick-witted, could see that Ethan noticed something. ''He must have felt something unusual because she fell down bleeding like that at the party.'' She had offered to help Sarah keep the fact that she vomited blood when she confronted Ambrosia''s power. That was how she was recognized by Sarah and got another chance. However, May was sincerely worried whenever Sarah vomited blood sometimes. What if Sarah really dies at that rate? ''Claude-nim will be very sad, too.'' Sarah had to be healthy for Claude. But May couldn''t do anything for Sarah, the magician. She was just worried. But if it was the Duke, it would be different if it was Ethan Ambrosia. Because he was a man who could do something May couldn''t. ''Duke-nim is a great person, so I''m sure he won''t leave Sarah-nim like that.'' Claude needed Sarah. The more she watched from the side, the closer the thought became to conviction. It wasn''t just because of Ambrosia''s curse. All of Ambrosia''s mansion was gradually permeating Sarah. To her who was always friendly, to Sarah who blew a warm wind into the hard and heavy mansion. ''But if I tell him about Sarah-nim''s physical condition, I will definitely lose her trust.'' May liked to follow Sarah. She was also her ideal lady, and from time to time she taught her about her lack of culture. And among the servants of the mansion, May was the only one whom she allowed to call her by her name and spoke informally comfortably to. You didn''t know how envious other servants in the mansion were. Even Veron and Ronda secretly expressed their envy. ''I don''t want to lose Sarah-nim''s trust......'' May recalled the question Sarah had asked her. She asked would May do it if she told her to betray Claude. At that time, May''s answer was no. It was because she thought that serving Claude was what Sarah really wanted. Sarah was very pleased with the answer. It was as if she was working for Sarah, but the fact that May''s master was Claude shouldn¡¯t be forgotten. So, May had always thought of Claude as the top priority. ''Claude-nim wants Sarah-nim to be healthy and stay together with him for a long, long time. Then¡­¡­.'' May shook her head and made up her mind. For Claude, she thought it would be better for her to inform the Duke about Sarah''s condition. Even if she lost Sarah''s trust, she did it for Claude. ''If I tell her honestly and apologize, she might accept it.'' With that in mind, May struggled to open her mouth. Hoping that her words would help Sarah. "Sarah-nim said......, after controlling that power, she always vomits blood." "......!" At May''s words, Ethan stood up, slamming his fist on the dest. His clenched fist was shaking and blood was seeping out of his torn palm due to his nails digging into it. "Since when?" "On the first day she came to the mansion, I happened to see it. She returned the expressions to Butler-nim and Head maid-nim and vomited blood when she was left alone." Ethan bit his lip. If it was the first day she came to the mansion, her body hadn''t deteriorated since she collapsed in the Imperial Palace. Sarah had been vomiting blood because of Ambrosia''s power from the beginning. She had smiled in front of Ethan without any fear while doing so. "When else did Sarah vomit blood?" "The last time there was a conflict with First Prince-nim, she vomited a lot of blood. And she slept for five days after that." May bit her lips thinking about the amount of blood Sarah vomited at that time. No one knew how much she trembled in horror while removing the traces in the laundry that day. "Sarah-nim said it was nothing. That happens sometimes when she uses too much mana." Ethan had also heard this from Sarah himself. However, this was the first time he knew that she was sweating in a cold sweat and vomiting blood, and couldn''t give strength to her body. Ethan seemed to be no longer able to bear the fact. "Why didn''t you report it to me?" "She didn''t want the people in Ambrosia to know. Including Claude-nim and Duke-nim." "......" Ethan vaguely seemed to know the reason. He also noticed that Ambrosia''s servants grew increasingly fearful after his power exploded. He also knew that he was avoiding Claude little by little. Sarah was probably concerned about that. Of course, humans had no choice but to be afraid if even Sarah, a magician, thought that she was not enough in front of Ambrosia''s power. "Why......on earth did you do so much for me and Claude?" Sarah said she had studied this power for 6 years. With the magic stone that made her collapse in the Imperial Palace. If so, how much blood had she vomited for Ambrosia over the past 6 years? How did she appear in front of him and Claude by enduring all that with her fragile body? The miracle, which was like salvation, plunged him back into hell in an instant. ''You''ll lose something precious......!'' The moment when his mother''s curse became a reality seemed to be just around the corner. CH 93 He sent May out of the office with a light gesture. After May, who had been looking around for a while, went out, Ethan sat back in his chair and banged his forehead on the desk. "......" And in that state, there was no word for a while. He knew it in his head. That it was right to let Sarah go. He must be able to run away from this terrible power of Ambrosia. He must no longer rely on her mercy. If he was a man who truly loved Sarah, he had to do so. "They are right to be afraid of me." Ethan''s voice, muttering bitterly, was dry and shriveled. Just the mere thought of letting her go for a moment made his throat tighten. Sarah''s smiling face came to his mind, and he imagined it distorted and disappeared with red blood. "......" He immediately shook his head. His face, which had been contorted in pain, gradually subsided into an expressionless face. A cool light appeared in his trembling blue eyes. It was a light that was dripping with stubborn obsession. ''We can protect the precious things together.'' ''Even if it hurts a little and it''s hard, wouldn''t it be better to protect it?'' ''If Duke-nim and I work together, we''re invincible!'' They were words that Sarah had left firmly engraved on him. Ethan still remembered her voice, telling him not to miss opportunities to be happy, as if he deserved it. A bitter smile formed on his lips. "It''s your fault for meeting a monster bastard like me." He couldn¡¯t let go. He wouldn''t let go. Because he was happy enough just to be by her side. Because he could be satisfied with seeing the beautiful beauty who smiled brightly while looking at him and saw her eyes form a crescent moon shape enchantedly. He could never let go of Sarah first until she said she would leave him first. ''Even if Sarah leaves, there''s no guarantee I¡¯ll let her go.'' Ethan, who had made up his mind, let his thoughts run violently. He had to do everything in his power to make her stay in his nest. In order not to be abandoned. * * * Belluna sat in the garden and looked at Sarah from afar, who was spending time with Claude. Then she slapped Benjamin, unable to take his eyes off their master. "I mean, Master." "......" "Doesn''t she look so peaceful?" At Belluna''s words, Benjamin quietly nodded in affirmation. Even if she covered her face and hid her voice when she was in the magic tower, he always felt a sharp tension and compulsion around her. Each time she failed in her research to suppress Ambrosia''s power, her desperate gesture was still vividly pictured in Benjamin''s mind. It was also very clear that she kept trying to seal the power by raising her trembling hand while vomiting a handful of blood, saying one more time, just one more time. "What the hell does Ambrosia mean to Master?" At Benjamin''s question, Belluna shook her head with a bitter face. "I don''t know that much. All we know is a part of Master." The sunlight poured down behind Sarah, who smiled brightly. Seeing their master with Claude in the light shining like a halo beautifully, they realized something as naturally as they were breathing. That their master no longer needed them. "Will Master be angrier if I say I don''t want to admit it?" "That''s obvious." "Oliven doesn''t seem to be able to accept it." Benjamin sighed as he remembered Oliven, who had disappeared without a word. When Master heard that Oliven was gone, she stiffened her face for a moment, but she didn''t say anything other than tell him to let him be. It seemed that Oliven had caused another incident that they were not aware of. "When the talk with the magic tower is sorted out, we need to find him and bring him in. Because once that jerk starts to be twisted, there is no bottom and no end." "That''s right." It was when Benjamin and Belluna nodded their heads in determination. Veron, who found them in the distance, hurriedly approached them and said. "Ah, you two are here. Master is looking for you." "Why is Duke Ambrosia-nim looking for us......" "He has something to say." "Then I''ll have to tell Master first." "No, he¡¯s looking for you two secretly. Countess Millen-nim doesn¡¯t know." At Veron''s words, Benjamin and Belluna''s faces were slightly distorted. They thought there should be nothing to hide from their master, but they felt something unusual. "......" It was Belluna who took the first step. Benjamin looked at Sarah for a moment as she smiled and whispered something to Claude, then followed. "My Lord, Countess Millen-nim''s disciples have arrived." "Let them in." Veron, who came in after knocking on the door of the office, let Benjamin and Belluna in with a slightly nervous expression. "I heard you found us." "......" Belluna and Benjamin bowed their heads one after another. They seemed to be trying to be as polite as possible. They no longer wanted to offend the Duke of Ambrosia because they knew that if they touched him, they would invariably hurt their master''s heart as well. "I called you here today because I have something to ask you." "Please speak." "How much do you know about Sarah''s physical condition?" "......!" At Ethan''s question, Belluna and Benjamin looked at each other. Their eyes were busy going back and forth. Ethan could realize that they also knew about Sarah''s condition just by looking at their eyes. "I wish you could be honest with me." "......What do you mean?" "About Sarah''s physical condition and the power of my family you studied with her." Sarah said she studied Ambrosia''s power with her disciples. He was sure it was them who knew the most about that power after her. He had to get their cooperation. "Whenever Sarah deals with Ambrosia''s power, she vomits blood. She says it''s okay but is this really okay?" "If it happened in the Imperial Palace last time, the Master was only caught up in our recklessness." "I don''t think that''s the answer I want." "......" Belluna held her breath for a moment. Ethan''s eyes gleamed sharply, and an unknown pressure was felt all over her body. "Cooperating with me will not be a bad suggestion for you either." "What are you planning to do with our cooperation?" "Try to keep Sarah away from it." "......" In response to Ethan''s answer, Belluna and Benjamin looked at each other once more. There were no words coming out of their mouths, but a fierce conversation using magic was going on in their heads. [Belluna, can we trust him?] [At least Master trusts him. And he is also the man who made her study for a long time.] [But we can''t break our oath with Master.] [It was an oath not to disclose the existence of Master¡¯s other soul. Forgotten already, Benjamin?] [......] [We need to do more research on Ambrosia''s power. This time, Master was impatient. No matter how much she uses the other soul''s life force, there''s no way this body won''t be harmed.] [I know, but Master won''t allow us to get more involved.] [Even so, it should be possible for us to study even in places where Master cannot see. He also seems to have an idea.] [This is driving me crazy.] [We need to tell the Duke of Ambrosia about Master''s condition and get his cooperation, Benjamin. So just get rid of that goddamn temper.] [I know. The last time I ran wild without being able to take a minute back and forth was enough.] [Good.] It was near the end of the conversation that was going back and forth in their heads. "Is the discussion over?" Ethan seemed to have noticed that they were having a conversation in a terrifying way. Belluna trembled for a moment because she didn''t know how far that man knew. CH 94 "I don''t plan on waiting long." Did they know that they couldn''t reject his offer? Ethan urged with a soft voice, and Belluna and Benjamin eventually nodded their heads. "We''ll accept it." "Good." Ethan leaned back in his chair with satisfaction and called for Jade. "Did you call me?" "Give those two the keys to Ambrosia''s relics." "Yes? But......" Jade hesitated for a moment and pondered. He wondered if it was possible to hand over the keys that could only be given to the family''s successor so easily. However, Ethan said in a determined voice as if knowing he was having other thoughts. "They''ll do things for me that I wouldn''t be able to do on my part." "I understand." As Jade nodded heavily and left, Benjamin, curious about Ambrosia''s relics, asked. "What''s Ambrosia¡¯s relics?" "A place where the documents that recorded the power of the family were compiled and kept in books. What this power took away and what it destroyed are all written down, so it will be helpful as a reference." "......Interesting." Benjamin and Belluna''s eyes sparkled at the same time. They stared at Ethan Ambrosia with inquisitive eyes. The most lacking thing in research with their master on the power was specific data. Since it was a power that ran in one family from one bloodline to another, they continued the research by finding hidden and concealed traces all over the continent. However, if what was in Ambrosia''s relics was a record of its power, more specific research would be possible than when they studied it with their master. Perhaps they could also find out the exact reason why their master vomited blood every time she received the power. "Can we study this ourselves? Master is......" "......" Ethan shook his head silently for a moment. The disciples hardened their faces in that they had to proceed without saying anything to their master. But, knowing that without Ethan''s cooperation, they would not be able to proceed with the research again, they ended up keeping their mouths shut. "Now, you don''t have time to worry like this anymore. Go ahead and get started right away." "Yes." "Thank you for the opportunity." Belluna and Benjamin rushed out of the office without anyone talking first. Then there was a big commotion outside, and Jade came back soon after. "They really like it." "They found a way for their master, so of course they do." "However My Lord, another person from the magic tower will be sent over soon." "I will make a justification for them to remain in Ambrosia in moderation." "Then to Countess Millen-nim......" Ethan quietly shook his head. She hid her own physical condition thoroughly. That meant she didn''t want to tell Ethan and Claude. He wanted to respect Sarah''s desire to hide. Apart from the decision not to leave her the way she was. "I''ll tell her one day, but not now." "I see." Jade had an expression as complex as Ethan. This time he also became aware of Sarah''s condition for the first time. It was the same for Veron and Ronda. His Lord, who didn¡¯t want to see the disciples, even thought of borrowing their hands. It wasn''t an ordinary thing. "Is Countess Millen-nim okay?" "She should be okay. We must reduce our dependence on Sarah in the future." "But Claude-nim''s power still needs to be suppressed by Count Millen-nim¡­¡­." "That''s right." Ethan sighed heavily as he remembered Claude, who was blindly relying on Sarah. * * * Sarah sat on the bed to put Claude to sleep. Claude''s eyelashes quivered as he closed his eyes and grabbed her hand. It meant that he was about to fall asleep. "Good night, Claude-nim" She carefully pulled out Claude¡¯s hand and covered the child up to his chin with a blanket. And when she gently stroked his soft hair, the child''s trembling eyes relaxed peacefully. There was a faint smile on the corners of his slightly opened mouth. A similarly relaxed smile formed on Sarah''s lips as she looked at it. "......So cute." Sarah looked at the sleeping child''s face for a while. How she wished she could make him sleep with such a peaceful face every day. Sarah felt like she could do anything for the sake of this child''s peaceful life. "......" Then, carefully, quietly, she got up, closed the door, and went outside. She hadn''t seen May since earlier. Without May, Ronda, who had to stand by Claude, was also nowhere to be seen. Strangely, she felt an unknown tension inside the mansion. "What on earth are they doing?" Likewise, she sighed quietly, recalling her disciples who were not seen in the mansion. Then she took out the message artifact from her arms. [As Great Elder-nim was concerned, there was a collaborator inside the magic tower. It seems that most of the people who have found another route right now, even though supplies are blocked, are involved. That means there were frequent exchanges with the outside world.] [Wow, I found it. I found it, Great Elder-nim! I found it! What have those crazy people been doing all this time......] [They all burned down the labs and disappeared. I don''t know the exact details, but it seems to be related to it.] [There was also a madman staying next door to me. Hiiiiing. Somehow, crazy guys kept stealing my magic stones, and I was stabbed in the back properly. Kill me instead. I will avenge them with blood.] [There are traces of the magic circle of Great Elder-nim''s secret lab being touched. Fortunately, I could solve it. However, I think you should come at least once.] [Great Elder-nim''s secret lab is really cool! I didn''t even know there was a place like this in the magic tower, and I heard that even Great Elder-nim''s disciples couldn''t enter this lab. Thank you for letting me have this opportunity to take a look. But can''t you just let me take a look around a little bit more? I heard that Great Elder-nim has the power to research. If you let me go out this time......] [The Second Elder and the Third Elder had set off secretly to Ambrosia¡¯s dukedom. They''ll see you soon.] The messages from the magic tower came to her mind dizzily. She asked them to investigate just in case, but things seemed to be happening all over the place as expected. Even the magicians who had been studying magic peacefully in the magic tower were also confused, and a huge amount of messages were piled up. And for the most part, everything was as Sarah expected. "Oliven......, this foolish disciple." She sighed quietly and walked down the hallways of Ambrosia''s mansion. Then, little by little, she let out her mana, scanning all the signs inside the mansion. Benjamin and Belluna were going down to the basement of the mansion, and Oliven''s presence was not felt at all. He ran out of the mansion. "In the end, you made that choice." Sarah closed her eyes painfully and opened them. Benjamin and Belluna didn''t know how far Oliven could do. Ever since she heard that Oliven had approached the First Prince, she secretly investigated his whereabouts. Just in time, Ethan shook the magic tower all over, so he was able to move the magicians of the magic tower without a doubt. [I found the magic that Oliven had planted in the monster forest near Alton Estate. It is the magic that scatters the scent that monsters love.] [The number of monsters jumping out of the monster forest has been extremely reduced. However, the corpses of the monsters were not naturally dead.] [Great Elder-nim, I''m sorry to say this, but this......] Sarah read the reports of the magicians she had ordered to investigate, and soon put the artifact back into her arms. She could know and feel it even if she didn''t like it. The unpleasant scent felt from the body of her disciple, who was looking at her with hot red eyes. [is black magic.] CH 95 At this time, only one person came to her mind. "Shall I go to Duke-nim?" Thinking of Ethan''s face, her irregularly beating heart calmed a little. If he looked at her and told her with that silent face that it was okay and that it would be okay, she would really think so. ''Because he''s kind, Duke-nim is.'' Sarah''s steps, moving forward, gradually accelerated. So when she came to Ethan''s office, Jade was just coming out of it. May, Ronda, and Veron were whispering something while facing each other in front of her. As Sarah approached, Ronda, who noticed her first, opened her eyes wide and looked at her. "Ah, Ronda." "Countess Millen-nim......" Ronda''s face looking at Sarah was distorted as if she was crying. Her face changed as soon as their eyes met, and Sarah, who was raising her hand to wave happily, stiffened in puzzlement. "Huh? What''s wrong?" "It¡¯s, it''s nothing. Is Claude-nim sleeping?" "Yes, I put him to sleep. What happened......" "I should go see him." Ronda hurriedly left the room with an awkward creaking gesture. May, who looked at Sarah for a moment, quickly followed her. Looking back, she could see both of them raising their hands, covering their mouths, and running at full speed. Sarah, bewildered by their appearances of broken hearts, looked at Veron and asked. "Veron, what happened to Ronda?" "Cough. Ehem. We are all fine." At Sarah''s words, Veron avoided her gaze, covering his mouth with his fist as if he was emotional. "......?" "You don''t even have to worry about us. Already......, I''m sure you''re overwhelmed enough." "What do you mean?" "No, it¡¯s nothing!" Veron shook his head, stared at nothing, and blinked his eyes violently. What no. She looked at Jade for the last time at the strange behavior that anyone could see. "Sir Harper?" "......Countess Millen-nim." "Yes." "I really......, respect you." "All of a sudden?" Jade nodded violently then slowly knelt down on one knee and spoke in a reverent voice. "Countess Millen-nim is really the goddess who descended on this Ambrosia......" "Sir Harper. If you''re going to say nonsense, please come with me for a while." "Uh, uh! Wait!" Veron snatched Jade''s neck and dragged him somewhere. Jade, who could not finish speaking, struggled in embarrassment. However, from where such superhuman strength came from, Veron quickly suppressed Jade''s rebellion. "......What was that?" In the end, Sarah, who was left alone, muttered, unable to hide her absurdity. She wondered what the hell happened while she was putting Claude to sleep for a while. Blinking and tilting her head, Sarah finally knocked on the door of Ethan''s office, unable to figure out the reason. "Duke-nim, may I come in?" There was no answer in the office for a while. As she was about to knock on the door again, wondering if he had not heard her voice because he was busy, the door snapped open. "Ah......" Obviously, she came because she wanted to see Ethan''s face, but when she met his heavy, sunken face, Sarah was enchanted and looked at him without realizing it. "Duke......!" As soon as Sarah was about to call him blankly, Ethan grabbed her shoulder. Then he gently dragged her inside and naturally locked her in his arms. "......!" In an instant, Sarah was held in Ethan''s tight arms and stiffened. The door to the office closed behind her. Little by little, as she stepped back, she felt the wall touching her back. Trapped between the wall and Ethan, Sarah blinked for a moment, contemplating what the situation was. Ethan''s body was trembling weakly as he embraced her. "What''s wrong? Everyone......" Sarah carefully raised her hand and patted Ethan''s back, asking in a soft voice. The firm and wide back could not be wrapped even if she stretched out her arm to the fullest. "Sarah." "Yes, Duke-nim." "Did you take the medicine?" "Yes, I took it." "How is your body?" "It¡¯s very good." She could feel Ethan''s stiff body loosen a little at her answer. It seemed that something had happened. And that was bad for Sarah. Was there anything else she should be surprised about other than that Oliven was studying black magic? Whatever Ethan said, she was confident that she would not be surprised. "Now, tell me. What did you all talk about here?" "......" At Sarah''s words, Ethan slowly released her from his arms. As the warm body temperature that had enveloped her disappeared, Sarah felt secretly disappointed. Wasn''t it a bit short? "Aren''t you going to tell me? That''s disappointing." She said that and tried to express her disappointment. Ethan stared at her with his still shaky eyes. "......Sarah." "Yes." When he met Sarah''s clear, straight eyes looking straight at him, his whole heart was shaken. ''I know you''re dying every time you deal with Ambrosia''s power.'' He was afraid that it would be true if he spit it out, and he knew that even if he didn''t, it would rot inside him. Unfortunately, the disappointing side was Ambrosia. And it was Ethan who would desperately lose in this relationship. The feeling that bloomed alone for the first time was not as clean and pretty as others, so he couldn''t say it out. "One day when I open my eyes, I''m afraid you won''t be there." "......?" "Just as you suddenly came to me and Claude one day, I''m afraid you''ll suddenly leave one day." It was like a miracle. It was a miracle that he thought would never exist in his lifetime. She appeared silently and without realizing it, she penetrated deeply into him and Claude. Perhaps from the time she first collapsed in front of his eyes, or from the time when she calmed his raging power inside with her cool magic, he might have known vaguely. That it would be irreversible. "I''m afraid of that." "I will always be here. I made an oath with Claude-nim." "......" A bitter smile formed on Ethan''s lips at Sarah''s words. If there wasn¡¯t such an obligation, if there wasn''t such an excuse, then would she have any reasons to stay here? "This is the first time since that day that I have seen Duke-nim''s weak appearance." "Ah." Ethan''s face, sitting alone in the kitchen after a nightmare at dawn, flashed into Sarah''s mind. "You had a face like this that day, too. Like today." At that time, his mother, who remained as a nightmare, made him look like that. If she could, she wanted to go back to the past and protect Ethan from his mother who had hurt him like that. It was the face that shook her heart. "But today, I think I was the one who made you have this face. Am I right?" Seeing Ethan''s hands and feet, who had just shown strange behavior, and May, who was quietly looking at her, she could vaguely see what was going on. Sarah had a good sense in that way. If Ethan had summoned Claude''s handmaiden, May, to the office to ask her something, it would certainly have to do with her. Even so, after seeing her recently vomiting blood, he had been extremely concerned about her health. She didn''t know what kind of imagination was unfolding in his head, but if he heard it through May''s mouth, that imagination would have been certain. "How far did May tell Duke-nim?" Sarah''s secret and sweet voice penetrated into his ear like a whisper. CH 96 Ethan said nothing for a moment as if feeling guilty. Sarah''s face, smiling softly with her eyes bent, seemed as if she knew everything. Ethan was shaken helplessly as he watched the beautiful figure right in front of him. "I heard that every time you deal with Ambrosia''s power, you vomit blood. The last time you vomited blood at the Imperial Palace was not the first time either." His low voice, telling what he had heard from May, contained a heavy tremor. He was terrified of what Sarah would think when she found out that despite this, he had no intention of letting her go until the end. Now that she knew it, would she ask him to let her go, or would she say that he was a monster bastard that couldn¡¯t be helped, or that it was unsightly to be born with a cursed power? No matter what Sarah thought, nothing changed, so he had to do his best. "Vomiting blood puts a lot of strain on the body. Unless it''s a normal disease, there''s no way it can happen." Ethan carefully wrapped his large hand around Sarah''s wrist. His eyebrows narrowed subtly, perhaps because of her slender wrist, which was not even a handful. "So even if you decide to leave Ambrosia, I am well aware that I can¡¯t hold you back." "......Duke-nim!" Sarah, who was agonizing over how to resolve the misunderstanding at Ethan''s words, opened her eyes wide and raised her head. Because it sounded like he was going to let her go. It was when Sarah, who had no intention of doing so, hastily tried to open her mouth. "But you are too merciful." Ethan said so and gently stroked the back of her hand over her wrist. Sarah trembled as their hands rubbed against each other and it felt so hot. Then he slowly intertwined each of his fingers in Sarah''s hands and pulled them towards him. "I just rely on your mercy." He bowed slightly and put Sarah''s hand close to his lips as if asking for permission. Sarah unknowingly stiffened out of subtle tension. It felt like his lips were about to land on the back of her hand at any moment. His faint breath seemed like soft feathers caressing her hands. "......!" At that moment, Ethan raised his gaze. When faced with such deep blue eyes, Sarah swallowed her breath without realizing it. "I can''t even ask you to stay by my side because of me and my situation." Ethan''s bitter voice made her feel desperate. It was because he seemed to say that it was okay for her not to be with Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family because he was sorry. "I''ll be here. I will!" Ethan opened his eyes wide for a moment in response to Sarah''s urgent reply and soon smiled with his eyes bent. Ethan''s lips fell on the back of Sarah''s hand. Starting from where his lips touched, it seemed that her body slowly had a hot fever. And it made Sarah''s heart race like crazy. "Thank you, Sarah." Sarah stared blankly at Ethan, who was smiling with his lips parted and his bent back straightened, with a blushing face. That moment seemed to be remembered for a long time. "I am well aware that I am very greedy. Because you have been infinitely kind to me and Claude all this time." "What do you mean greed? It¡¯s not greed. It''s not like that either. I''m just doing what I want." At Sarah''s answer, Ethan''s lips parted bitterly. "Because you have been infinitely kind to me and Claude all this time. This is greed." If he saw Sarah lose her strength little by little because of Ambrosia''s power, Ethan might be able to let go of this greed. However, Ethan was willing to spare no effort to satisfy his thirst as much as possible. "Either way, I will protect you from me somehow." Sarah did not respond to his words. It was just a slight nod as Ethan wanted. He smiled as if Sarah''s small act was enough. Sarah left his office without thinking enough about how to resolve this misunderstanding. "Countess Millen-nim, did you have a good conversation?" Veron looked at Sarah''s vacant face and approached her with a worried look, but Sarah couldn''t answer. He looked at Ronda and exchanged glances, then shook his head slightly. "I''ll take you to your room." "It''s okay, Ronda. I can go alone." Sarah waved her hand to Ronda who was approaching her and moved forward. Their worried gazes followed her back. Sarah, who returned to her room and sat down on the bed, muttered without realizing it. "I''m completely possessed." She couldn''t even say a word to Ethan properly to the extent that she couldn''t understand herself for not being able to explain even the slightest bit. For some reason, she couldn''t shake off her suspicion that he was only spitting out what he wanted. "There was nothing I could say, however......" She couldn''t deny everything he said. Vomiting blood was really hard on the body, but it was also true that Park Hyeyeon was pouring out her life force to calm Ambrosia''s power. However, the fact that Ethan did not know about Park Hyeyeon''s existence and that she could not tell him about Park Hyeyeon''s existence caused such a great misunderstanding. She couldn''t break her oath with her disciples. Even if it was violated, now was not the time. "I was hiding it because I thought this would happen." Sarah''s resentment naturally turned to May, who easily confessed all this to Ethan. She didn''t know what kind of calculation May had made in her head or what judgment she had made and confessed to Ethan. But Sarah decided to remember this today. She would never, never forget. * * * The First Prince, Cazer de Crombell, clutched the artifact that Oliven had given to him. Then, a faint black smoke swirled in his hand and disappeared. "It''s still unstable, yeah." There was no room for a nervous murmuring voice. He suffered from an obsession that he had to hurry and swallow this power, making it his own. In Cazer''s head, he was constantly hearing the words Oliven had said over and over again. ''Let go of what you have, what you wear, and what you enjoy, and pretend to be naked. So what do you think humans need the most?'' Cazer was not given the opportunity to answer the question. ''It¡¯s power.'' Oliven had been squeezing his breath as sweet and secretive as the whispers of the devil. ''You''ve been beaten by him because you don''t have the power. Position? What does that matter? It''s useless to do that in front of your life. That''s what nature is like.'' There was no warmth in his voice that had no sense of mercy. ''My summoner, who is like a flower that has grown nicely, may not have known about it, but fortunately, you have met me, so you will be able to do well now. I think I can give you some of the power you want.'' In addition, there was a subtle sarcasm in the sweet proposal he was giving. ''Of course, there is a price to pay. Whatever it is, it must be very expensive and precious. What do you think? Will you make a deal?'' The hand that was finally extended to him was without hesitation as if he knew no refusal. Cazer muttered as he remembered Oliven from that day. "......Devil-like bastard." Then, he looked at Oliven, crouching down with two knees gathered in the distance. He suddenly came to him a few days ago and had been sitting like that without saying a word since then. He didn''t answer when he talked to him and moved only when Cazer went out hunting for monsters. Oliven, who silently disposed of and recovered the corpses of the monsters, and then was buried somewhere else in Alton Castle, was now beginning to get on his nerves. "What''s wrong with that bastard? So annoying." CH 97 The screams of monsters melting from all directions were non-stop. "......Boring" Oliven, who murmured in a gloomy voice, drew a magic circle around him to block out noise. He was pinned inside and lightly ignoring Cazer, who was talking to him. Sitting still like that, he was immersed in deep thoughts, and once again checked the message left by his master to him. [In the end, it only gives me a huge disappointment. Even now, if you realize your mistakes and ask for forgiveness, you will be able to remain my disciple. But if you can''t do that, I''m going to give you three chances from now on. Whatever you do, I have enough power to stop it. Oliven, if you forsake my heart three times, I will no longer do what a master should, but I will do what I¡¯m supposed to do as the Great Elder of the magic tower. If that''s the case, I''d be really sad. Please know that I am really, really patient. Because it''s not too late now.] Oliven put his head between his knees again. "Master has changed." His master was out of her mind from the time she studied that power. It was his first time seeing her cling desperately without even taking care of her body like a person being chased by something. His master, who valued living outside the magic tower, had been stuck in the lab since starting the research. It was nice to be around her every single day, but nevertheless, it didn''t seem like they were together. At the end of this study, he felt like his master would forever go somewhere, so he had to be anxious all the time. His instinct was so good that it was all the more so. And his instinct really hit it off. "It''s so different." He remembered the way his master looked at Claude and her face when she was with Ethan Ambrosia. The master''s face he saw for the first time was so beautiful, and her eyes, as if studded with jewels, shone beautifully. The image of Ambrosia reflected in those eyes was so beautiful that Oliven instinctively realized it. Now he had become a part of his master''s life as just a disciple. Unlike the Duke and Young Lord Ambrosia, who would make life together with her in the future. "......Master is bad." Oliven staggered and stood up, hugging his churned stomach. He knew that he was still struggling like a child and couldn''t let go of his master. But what if he really, really didn''t want to lose his master to something like Ambrosia? "There is no reason for Master to devote herself to Ambrosia." He didn''t even know that his twisted love was going in the wrong direction. His master had always been merciful to him, so he thought it would be the same this time as well. "If there is no one around Master, if only I am......" While muttering alone, a faint smile appeared on Oliven¡¯s lips, then it disappeared, only to appear and disappear, again and again. She said she would let him go three times anyway, so maybe he could play around a little more foolishly and childishly. "......Laughing like that again. Such a nasty bastard." Cazer''s face, as he looked at Oliven, was uncomfortably distorted. He didn''t need the Oliven that didn''t help him. He only wanted someone who could help him repay the humiliation suffered by Ethan Ambrosia and restore the glory he should have had. "First Prince-nim!" At that time, Python Alton, the eldest son of Alton Estate, ran to him with a face that could not hide his anxiety. He had two magicians brought by Oliven on either side of him, but nevertheless, whenever he saw monsters, he withdrew. "Tsk." He couldn''t believe his aide, who was going to work with him in the future, was so weak. Cazer was not pleased with Python, but he could not help it. At least he was the one who knew how to please him the most in this humble country estate. "What?" Cazer once again used his power to deal with the attacking monsters and was drenched in blood before asking Python. Python said while holding his breath for a moment as he felt like he was about to vomit at the First Prince who was casually drenched in monster blood. "I, I don''t think I can keep my father and brother locked up anymore." "Why is that?" At Cazer''s words as if asking what the hell was the problem, Python could feel his mind wandering. Cazer constantly slaughtered under the guise of experimentation, saying that he should make something out of the power he received from a suspicious magician. And then, not letting him throw them away, the corpses of the monsters hidden in his room were discovered by his brother Powell. His younger brother immediately reported this fact to his father, and at the order of the First Prince, it had already been quite a long time since he had captured and imprisoned his father and brother, who were about to send messengers to the Emperor. ''Then, will the territory be all right when Father the Lord is absent?'' Since his father the Lord did not take care of the territory, holes began to form throughout Alton, starting with the administration. Cazer''s slaughter had reduced the appearance of monsters in the territory, but dozens of things had still occurred a day that required instructions from the lord. "People in the estate are starting to tremble with anxiety! Even the merchants stopped coming and going......, if this continues, this will be an estate with insufficient supplies." At Python''s words, Cazer frowned as if he was saying something unwise. What does it have to do with the anxiety of commoners now? Cazer said without hiding his wistful expression. "Judging by all those things, you haven''t been able to advance to the center yet." At the words of Cazer, Python''s face hardened horribly. It was his lifelong desire to become a central aristocrat. The poor estate he had to deal with and the monsters on the outskirts shackled his ankles and dragged him down, but he still made an effort. At the Academy, where aristocratic children who entered the central political world are going, he crawled to get along with them somehow despite all kinds of ignorance and insults. Moreover, despite the attention of his father and younger brother, he barely managed to earn money and tried to stay in the capital whenever he had spare time. Cazer''s words had touched Python''s reverse scale. "I just noticed it! I just couldn¡¯t help but take those things into account! I was just afraid that they would get in the way of First Prince-nim......!" "Hmm." This time, Python''s words were of little value, but it seemed that Cazer''s heart was satisfied. He grabbed Python''s shoulder with a slightly softened face. "Without noise, let it be done without noise. Didn''t the other nobles protest?" "After seeing the power of First Prince-nim, they were so discouraged that they were still trembling." "Is that so? Looks like they''ve finally come to their senses. Hahahaha!" In the Alton Estate, there were a few nobles who were sent here along with the First Prince. Some of the aristocrats were in his supporting group, including Viscount Nathan. They, too, were quietly confined to the Lord¡¯s Castle when they saw the First Prince using his ominous power. Fortunately, no one cared about the First Prince who had been completely overthrown and the nobles who followed him down to the Alton Estate. So far, Cazer had been able to do things without much trouble. "There¡¯s not much time left. We should strike that old Emperor¡¯s neck and also take care of those insolent younger brothers who dare to overtake this older brother¡¯s things, right?" Cazer continued speaking in a soft voice as if trying to appease Python, whose eyes were shaking as if anxious. "Do you think I''ll forget you then? The Alton family in this Alton Estate will now be the contributing family of the Crombell Empire. The contributor to my new written history." "......!" "Oh, yeah. I promise you the duke title. How about becoming the sole Duke of the Crombell Empire?" Cazer chuckled as if he felt good just thinking about it. A little bit of anticipation was also put on Python''s shoulder, who could not hide his uncomfortable feeling. It was a scene where his father and younger brother would hit the ground and shed tears of blood if they saw it. "Stop the useless chatter. We don''t have time now. Soon my master will be here." Oliven approached Cazer and Python and separated them. It was hard to see the two of them encouraging each other. "What do you mean your master? Who is that?" "I don''t think I need to tell you that." Oliven said in a blunt voice, wiping away Cazer''s question. "They must have already informed Master that I studied black magic at the magic tower. I can''t stand still." At his words, the black magicians of the magic tower, standing on either side of Python, said, stiffening their faces. "If Great Elder-nim knew...... soon!" "That''s why we have to hide even more." "There is no place on this continent that can escape the eyes of Great Elder-nim!" "......I know. So I''m thinking of taking some hostages. Fortunately, my master is an aristocrat who loves this Empire and its people." At Oliven''s words, the black magicians of the magic tower opened their eyes wide as if they had something in mind. "Run the magic circle I studied throughout the Alton Estate. No matter how powerful she is, I don''t think Master can break it easily." * * * Where and who is talking about me. Sarah soon sneezed loudly while tilting her head back because her nose was itchy. "Achoo!" When she made such a loud noise without realizing it, Sarah hurriedly covered her mouth. But, it was already too late. Everyone in the Ambrosia mansion looked at her with a flash in their eyes. "Countess Millen-nim!" "Are you okay!" "Are you hurt?" "I, I¡¯ll bring some medicine!" At the same time, Sarah wrapped her throbbing head as if she was going to have neurosis from the pouring words. CH 98 After everyone found out that Sarah was vomiting blood, the Ambrosia mansion was filled with the atmosphere of walking on thin ice. Even with a little movement, they followed her, and their blatant glances also followed her. ''I''ll take care of this.'' ''I''ll do this, too.'' ''You don''t have to do anything, Countess Millen-nim.'' When she tried to do something, they came out of nowhere and helped out by saying they would do it. ''Isn''t it a bit heavy?'' ''I''ll have to contact the workshop and tell them to make the tableware again.'' ''I can''t believe I''ve never paid attention to these little things...... I can''t believe it.'' Even when she ate, they were concerned that the spoon in her hand would be heavy. "......Nanny, are you sick?" Claude was the only one who didn''t know anything here, but it seemed that the child also felt that the atmosphere in the mansion was unusual. As Claude looked at her with a halting gaze, Sarah swept the child''s hair and smiled awkwardly. "Everyone''s been worried lately. Unnecessarily." Sarah''s treatment in Ambrosia''s mansion had changed by 180 degrees. In front of Sarah''s visit, there were always a bunch of flowers and blessed objects from the temple that had various effects. Will she fly away when the wind blows, or will she explode when held in my hand? Seeing them in a very terrified and anxious manner made Sarah want to run away for the first time in frustration. Would it make sense to treat her, a great magician, as a glass doll that could break at any moment? "Come this way, please." Sarah opened her arms to Claude to soothe her melancholy. But the people of Ambrosia, who were bothered by even the small spoon in her hand, could not let it slide. "I''ll hold him for you." As Claude was about to hug Sarah, Ronda quickly grabbed the child''s body. Claude''s face was distorted as he was held in Ronda''s arms instead of Sarah¡¯s. "......" "......" A thick silence fell between Sarah and Claude, who had stiffened with their arms outstretched toward each other. At that moment, Ethan saw Sarah and Claude from afar and approached them quickly. In the past, it would have been nice to have Ethan approached in such a difficult situation, but now it was not good at all. "Sarah, how are you feeling?" Because Ethan was the loudest among the people of Ambrosia. "You don''t look well. Your face is also a little stiff." He looked at Sarah with a worried look, then looked at Ronda with a hardened face. "What did Sarah eat today?" "Fresh salad served with mushroom soup and today''s bread was baguette baked by the baker. I didn''t put any meat on it because it felt stuffy, and I only sprinkled the grilled salmon with a soft sauce." Ronda recited one after another what went into Sarah''s mouth today. Sarah, who was listening to the conversation, turned a little pale as if a little tired. Claude also shook his head with his eyes wide open in surprise. "There''s nothing to upset her stomach......" Ethan fiddled with the ring on his finger with a serious face. It was the behavior he showed whenever he felt anxious. Noticing this, Sarah secretly narrowed her brow. "I''m feeling well and light. There are no signs of abnormality and the flow of mana is very good!" "So why......" "It''s because I''m frustrated. Do you know that everyone is paying too much attention to me right now? You don''t even have to do this!" Sarah beat her chest and cried as if she was really frustrated. They couldn''t even let Claude hug her, and she could eat food after it was inspected thoroughly. Wasn''t it just because her disciples were studying Ambrosia''s power again? The sadness that had been pressed down so far came at once. "Can''t I just walk around freely like I used to?" "Sarah......" Ethan''s eyes shook violently as he looked at Sarah''s tearful face. Ethan was stubborn but he was also thoroughly weak in front of Sarah, who complained of frustration. "Duke-nim, I said I¡¯m really fine......" "That''s right, Father. Nanny is not sick!" This time, even Claude sided with Sarah. Claude was also tired of the servants who were so sensitive that he couldn''t even remember the last time he had been held in Sarah''s arms. So, two pairs of earnest gazes were fixed on Ethan. "......" His face clouded in trouble. Sarah''s eyes lit up for a moment as she felt like it was almost over. "Can''t we take a short walk? I wanted to go out, and I couldn''t keep my promise to let Claude-nim meet Elexa-nim......" At the name of Elexa, Claude raised his head and his eyes lit up. Come to think of it, Elexa was inviting him to the mansion, but a lot of time had passed without him being able to do that as various things overlapped. "......Then." Unable to overcome the burdensome gazes, Ethan nodded softly. "......!" It was the moment Sarah and Claude were about to cheer. Ethan beckoned, and the Knights of Ambrosia, who had been waiting in the distance, came running quickly. "We¡¯ll take you there safely, Countess Millen-nim. Claude-nim." The knights wearing Ambrosia''s insignia bowed their heads, determined. "I will allow you to go out on the premise that you are accompanied by the Knights of Ambrosia." At Ethan''s words, the faces of Sarah and Claude turned into tears in an instant. The knights, who were almost fully armed, had solemn faces that were full of determination that they would protect Sarah and Claude no matter what the danger. Seeing that, Sarah muttered involuntarily. "......I really hate it." "Yeah. I really hate it." Claude also nodded in response to Sarah''s words. Ethan''s face hardened slightly at the voice full of resentment, but he seemed unwilling to yield. "I heard that Oliven, one of your disciples, had disappeared. You never know when he will cause the same accident as the last time." "But Duke-nim!" Ethan reached out and tidied up Sarah''s disheveled hair. Still, he lowered his gaze and looked at her full of dissatisfaction and spoke in a grave voice. "I don''t want to see you spitting blood helplessly again." "......Ugh." At this, Sarah trembled for a moment and looked at him with shaky eyes. When Ethan spoke with such a face and such a voice, Sarah felt irresistible. Sometimes she suspected that Ethan had found out that she was weak in this way and thought he was doing it on purpose. "......Nannyyy." As Sarah seemed to shake, Claude struggled in Ronda''s arms and reached for her. Claude was just as sensitive as Sarah, and the overprotective atmosphere in the mansion was frustrating. Sarah pondered for a moment, and then she took a deep breath as if she had made a big decision. "All right, if that''s what Duke-nim thinks, there''s nothing we can do about it." "Thank you, Sarah." Ethan''s face brightened noticeably. He sighed and smiled as if relieved. Looking at his face silently, Sarah said with a smile. "You don''t have to thank me." She snatched the quietly desperate Claude from Ronda''s arms. Then she said, holding Claude firmly on her side. "Because I''m not going to listen to Duke-nim." "......?" With those last words, Ethan didn''t even know what to say, and Sarah grabbed Claude and jumped out. "Sarah!" They literally bounced off. Sarah''s hair fluttered through Ethan''s fingertips, who reached out toward her and barely touched her. "No one can catch me! I''ll come back after playing with Claude-nim, so know that!" When Sarah snapped her fingers, a small magic circle formed under her feet. Then, her body suddenly soared into the air. The Knights, the servants, and Ethan, who were chasing Sarah, looked up in astonishment. "It''s dangerous, Sarah!" "I¡¯m fine!" Sarah smiled reassuringly and stretched out her hand again in the air. A familiar magic circle was quickly drawn before her eyes. It was a magic circle that could teleport them. Claude noticed this and made a very excited face. "Then I''ll be back!" The magic circle swallowed her and Claude in an instant, along with Sarah''s laughing and shouting words. CH 99 Ethan, who had lost sight of Sarah in front of him, helplessly retracted his outstretched hand and touched his trembling forehead. It was largely his fault for pushing hard even though he knew that dissatisfaction was creeping up on Sarah, who was always at ease. Ronda came up to him with an ashamed expression on her face. "Master, it seems we have put too much pressure on Countess Millen-nim." Ethan nodded and sighed quietly. He was afraid Sarah was going to get hurt again if he was a little careless, and she was going to sacrifice herself again. Being extremely careful as she became precious seemed to have given Sarah a prison without bars. "I knew she wouldn''t be caught if I held her, but...... It''s so easy for her to get out of my grasp." He didn''t feel very good about being confirmed what he already knew. He turned away, suppressing his nervousness. Sarah had an oath with Claude, and many promises she had made remained. Nevertheless, it was all because of his greed that he became anxious and wanted more. It was because of the fact that his love became irreversible as it gradually increased its volume. "......" Ethan clenched his fists as he recalled her hair that seemed to curl through his fingertips. It was so easy for Sarah to seep into his and Claude''s lives, but it was so difficult to hold her down. He now had to think of another way. "Let''s try it another way." He never thought of giving up. * * * In an instant, the landscape in front of them changed. Only when Sarah comforted Claude and hugged him did the child look around. A small mansion could be seen under their feet, and a vast blue sky stretched out before their eyes. "Wow!" Claude rolled his feet with a bright face and clapped in Sarah''s arms. This was the second time he went out like this. It was fun to see the demented faces of the people in the mansion, and it was exciting to be able to get out of the mansion where he had lived his whole life so easily. When he was with his nanny, a lot of strange and exciting things unfolded before his eyes. "Where are we?" "This is the mansion where Elexa-nim lives!" "......!" In an instant, Claude''s face brightened, and blushes appeared on both cheeks. He was happy to think that he could finally see his friend, who had long been begging him to meet him. "Then can I meet Elexa then?" "Of course!" "But......" After a moment of being happy with Sarah''s answer, Claude bowed his head sullenly again and murmured. "What''s the matter?" "I''m not supposed to see Elexa, am I?" "Oh my, why do you think so?" "Father and Uncle Jade said they''d let me see Elexa soon, but they said it would be delayed due to circumstances." It was an adult''s situation. The Third Prince and Ethan agreed to let Claude and Elexa make friends, but the details of the terms were not yet well discussed between them. The opinions between the Third Prince, who was desperate to hide his illegitimate child, and Ethan, who was wary of rumors that the gaze that would follow Claude, could not be narrowed down. The heart, which had been inflated with anticipation, slowly faded away, leaving only the traces of the swelling that had shrunk. The complicated circumstances of adults taught Claude how to gradually resign. "......" It was not something that could be said by a 6-year-old child. That was why Sarah''s heart ached. "Claude-nim is right. In order to meet Elexa-nim, we have to deal with the complicated circumstances of adults." "Right?" At Sarah''s words, Claude looked even more sullen and lowered his head. Sarah said with a smile, hugging the child again. "But wouldn''t it be okay to meet secretly?" "......!" "We are going to avoid the eyes of adults and just look at Elexa-nim!" "But, but is it okay to do that?" "Has Claude-nim forgotten who your nanny is?" Claude''s face brightened in an instant. The same was true of Sarah''s face, who met the eyes of a child which were shining like a clear and transparent jewel. "Let me see......" Sarah drew the mana from her fingertips like a thread and sent it down to the secret mansion of the Third Prince, which seemed to be under her feet. Then the images of the people moving from the mansion were vividly depicted in her head. More than twice as many knights as when they last visited were guarding the door to each room thoroughly, and people disguised as ordinary citizens roamed around the mansion. The only space for children was a playroom and a garden. Elexa was sitting crouching in a corner of the garden, hiding himself. "Oh, no. It''s not going to be easy." Elexa''s nanny she saw last time was having tea time in her room. In the mansion, the person who had the most important mission of taking care of Elexa was letting him be alone in the garden while she was having tea time in her room. When she saw her before, she felt that the nanny of Elexa was not taking good care of the child due to her dissatisfaction with the current situation. Had the Third Prince known about it, he would never have stayed still. Nevertheless, that would probably mean that she would be a good nanny to Elexa only in front of the Third Prince. "Elexa-nim looks very depressed. Don¡¯t you want to hurry up and comfort him?" "Is Elexa depressed?" "It looks like it. He''s sitting alone in the garden crying." "Let''s go! Let''s hurry up and tell him not to cry!" Claude nodded heavily and stamped his feet. A look of concern crept into the innocent face of the child when he heard that Elexa looked depressed. With such pure and clear good intentions, Sarah smiled brightly and gathered mana in her hands, and made it into a small lump. Then she shoved it into the brooch that hung on Claude''s collar so that it could seep through. "What''s this, Nanny?" "It¡¯s to make your appearance and presence invisible in the eyes of others. So, you have to be careful not to drop this brooch, okay?" "Eung, I know!" Claude, having carefully engraved Sarah''s words in his head, stomped his feet. Sarah laughed and snapped her fingers as the child urged her. "......!" Then, once again, it changed in an instant. His feet, floating in the air, touched the ground and felt the soft touch of the lawn. Rustling, he could hear the leaves of a large tree growing above his head swaying in the wind. This place, full of grassy smell, was in the middle of the garden of the mansion where Elexa lived. "Wow, Nanny, it¡¯s so big here!" Unlike when viewed from above, the garden of the mansion was larger than expected. She heard that the garden, which was intertwined like a maze around a large tree in the middle, was a place where the Third Prince paid special attention to making for Elexa, who liked to play hide-and-seek. "It''s certainly less guarded here." Sarah, who looked around and around, put Claude down from her arms with peace of mind. There were a total of three entrances to the garden, each of which was guarded by knights, but there were no people inside the garden. "Elexa-nim is this way." Sarah reached out to Claude, and the child held her hand with an excited face. The place where Elexa was located was the farthest corner of the garden among the three entrances. Sarah hummed as she moved along with the flow of mana she felt at the tip of her fingertips. "I can''t wait to meet Elexa! Right, Nanny?" "I know. I can''t wait to meet him too." Sarah rummaged through her arms with her other hand, which Claude had not grasped, and pulled out another small brooch. It was originally meant to be a gift for Claude, but it seemed to be a good fit for Elexa as well. With a magic spell in her hand, she inflicted it with her mana as she had done with Claude earlier, Sarah now moved on with a more joyful face. In addition to giving the children free play time, she had someone to meet here. ''Penelois de Crombell.'' The hidden lover of the Third Prince, who would become the Empress of the Crombell Empire in the Flower of Darkness. She had to meet her, who was holding her breath in this mansion. CH 100 "Hic, hiic......" They could hear the sniffling of Elexa from close by. Claude, who had pricked his ears, opened his eyes wide and looked at Sarah. "I think Elexa must be over there!" "I guess so. How come......, this is the second time we met, and I feel bad that he is crying again." "I know. Last time he said that he was sad that he didn''t see his father often." Claude bowed his head as if regretfully, then lifted up again. "I''ll make Elexa smile!" "That''s right, there''s nothing Claude-nim can''t do! I''m sure Elexa-nim will cheer up when he sees Claude-nim." "Eung!" With Sarah''s encouragement, Claude walked with a lot of strength on his shoulders. It was also cute, so Sarah smiled and followed the child''s stride. As they walked a little further, they could see the round head of Elexa, crouching in the corner, crying. "Elexa!" Claude let go of Sarah''s hand and ran toward Elexa. "......Claude?" Hearing that loud voice, Elexa, who had his head buried in his lap, was startled and widened his eyes. There was no sign of Claude in the eyes of Elexa who was looking around. But at the sound of Claude''s voice from somewhere, Elexa began to speak again, pressing down his pounding heart with a great deal of excitement. "Claude, are you here?" "I''m here!" Claude waved his hand in front of Elexa. When Claude''s voice was heard right in front of him, Elexa was startled and fell backward. "Uargh!" "Heaven!" Sarah quickly supported Elexa''s back with her mana. Elexa was surprised by the power that pushed his back even though he couldn''t see anything, so he contorted his face and wept. "Well...... Claude-nim, we are not visible to Elexa-nim right now." "Ah, right!" Claude temporarily removed the brooch that Sarah had infused her power from his clothes and laid it on the floor. Then Elexa¡¯s glaring eyes reflected the slow, clear appearance of Claude. "Claude?" When Elexa jumped out of place, startled, Claude smiled hesitantly. "I guess you couldn''t see me because of this brooch! I came to see Elexa with my nanny!" "Greetings, Elexa-nim." Elexa, now able to see Sarah and Claude clearly, rubbed his eyes with his hands and asked. "Are you really Claude?" "Eung!" "......Huu." After confirming that it was really Claude who was in front of him, Elexa''s face was distorted. Then he burst into tears and hugged Claude tightly. "Claudee......" Claude, who was embarrassed to see Elexa, hugging him and crying sadly, patted him awkwardly around his back. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Claude''s confused gaze rushed to Sarah. Sarah made eye contact with Claude and shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t know what made him so sad, but Elexa didn''t ask any questions about Claude''s sudden appearance. Seeing that, it seemed that something had happened to him as well. "What''s going on?" When Sarah asked in a cautious voice, he let Claude go and sobbed loudly. "......My mother is very sick." "Why?" "I don''t know. I overheard Nanny saying she was so sick that she might die." Claude''s face turned pale at Elexa''s words. Claude was visibly restless and anxious. "What should we do?" "Hic, hic......" Perhaps even more upset after the confession, Elexa wept loudly. Sarah swallowed her breath in regret and lowered her posture to meet Elexa''s eye level. "In times like these, why don''t you stay by your mother''s side?" "I can''t usually see Mother......" "You can¡¯t see her usually?" "Nanny told me not to go near Mother. She said dirty blood would spread." "What did you say?" Sarah was astonished even after hearing all of Elexa''s words and asked again. She couldn''t believe that woman was not letting him see his mother properly, and she was even pouring out all sorts of dirty talk about the transmission of dirty blood. This mansion, and Elexa¡¯s nanny, was entirely prepared by the Third Prince for his lover and son. In such a place, the mother and son were being looked down on and received disdainful treatment. ''Crassida Orlin, I''ve thought about it before, but she can¡¯t be used at all.'' She must have had the pain of being an illegitimate child of the Orlin family, but Sarah couldn''t believe how she could do that to Elexa, who was also born an illegitimate child. "Did you call the doctor?" "No...... I have to be careful not to get caught." "Then what about Elexa-nim¡¯s father?" "Father''s busy, so he doesn''t know yet." "Ha......" Sarah wanted to hold on to her throbbing head. If the Third Prince found out, he would overturn this entire mansion. This was the mistake of the Third Prince in that Crassida Orlin did not hesitate to do something so arbitrary. "No matter how busy he is at work." "Nanny......" Then Claude grabbed Sarah''s hem. He beckoned slightly, looking at Sarah with his eyes seemed to have something to say. "What''s the matter?" "You know......" Claude hesitated for a moment and then whispered quietly to Sarah''s ear as if he had made up his mind. "Nanny is a great magician, so maybe you can heal Elexa''s mother?" "......Um, unless it''s a serious illness." At Sarah''s answer, Claude''s complexion improved a little. Anyway, it was because there was hope. "So can I tell Elexa that Nanny is a magician?" "It''s all right because he has already seen it." She didn''t really hide it. It was the Third Prince who became the Emperor in the Flower of Darkness. Elexa, the son of the Third Prince, was a figure who would become the Crown Prince in the future. The Third Prince, who would become the Emperor of the Crombell Empire, needed to know that Sarah was a magician. So there was nothing to worry about. Of course, Ethan, who didn''t know the future, would be a little worried. "Please whisper to Elexa-nim so that only he knows." "I know." Claude nodded bitterly, walked over to Elexa, and whispered to him. Then Elexa, who was listening to Claude, tilted his head and asked. "What''s a magician?" "......" Should I explain it from here? Looking at Elexa, who seemed to have no idea of magic, Claude looked at Sarah in bewilderment. Sarah smiled and stroked Claude''s head. Then Claude''s face was filled with resolute pride. "A magician, you know, is a person who can do a lot of strange things! You can fly in the sky, change clothes, and go wherever you want!" Despite Claude''s rambling explanation, Elexa''s eyes widened as if he understood it well. When he opened his eyes wide with tears in his eyes, he was both very cute and pitiful. Sarah quietly wiped the corners of his eyes with her magical hand. "......!" Then the swollen eyes subsided and Elexa''s vision brightened in an instant. And his body, which had been throbbing, sore, and feverish, became lighter. "Wow......" Elexa forgot that he was crying, and began to fumble to touch his eyes with a burst of admiration. It didn''t hurt at all. "Is Sarah a goddess by any chance?" "Oh my, I¡¯m just a magician." At the innocent question, Sarah smiled and patted Elexa''s head. Elexa, who blinked his eyes curiously, suddenly remembered something and grabbed Sarah''s hem. "Then, can I go to my mother then?" "Of course." "......!" "Good for you, Elexa!" As Sarah nodded, Elexa''s and Claude''s faces brightened at the same time. When the two rabbit-like children twinkled at the same time, Sarah smiled involuntarily. Then, she quietly generated mana from his fingertips and began to search for the place where Elexa''s mother, Penelois, was located. "......Found her." The largest room in this mansion, and the most secure place. There lay Penelois, Elexa''s mother. Sarah smiled contentedly and turned to Elexa, who was looking at her with anticipation. "Are you ready to meet your mother, Elexa-nim?" CH 101 Elexa nodded violently and looked at Sarah with sparkling eyes. Smiling as if in response to his enthusiastic gaze, Sarah attached to Elexa another brooch she had previously enchanted with invisibility. "If we do this, we will be invisible to anyone other than us." "Like I couldn¡¯t see Claude before?" "Yes, that is correct." Elexa, who was tying the brooch on his clothes as if curiously, lifted his head at a sudden thought. "What if Mother can''t see me?" "You can just remove the brooch then." "Ah, I see." Elexa gripped the hem of his shirt as if nervously, then released it, then fiddled with the brooch and released it repeatedly. Claude, who looked at Elexa like that, grabbed his hand and said, "Let''s go see your mother quickly." "......Eung!" When Claude took his hand, Elexa widened his eyes, then smiled softly and nodded his head. ''I''m proud of you. Our Claude-nim......'' Sarah kept her mouth shut as she saw Claude, who suddenly learned how to inspire a friend. Sarah didn''t know what kind of lenses had in her eyes, but Claude looked remarkably mature compared to Electronics. She was proud of him, but when she saw Elexa, who was just like a child, her mind got complicated. "When you arrive in her room, you may want to make a loud noise at first, but be patient. This brooch doesn''t block the sound." Grasping the idea of branching out, Sarah said with a smile. The two pairs of kitten-like eyes looked at her making her heart beat loudly. The two were very cute side by side. "Elexa-nim''s mother''s room is guarded by knights. If you make a little loud noise, you''ll be noticed right away." "Then I can''t even talk to Mother?" "If you wait a little longer, I''ll use magic to block the sound. You can talk to her then." "Wow!" Elexa clapped his hands as he really liked it. He was very happy to think that he could get away with the knights who had been blocking him by just going near his mother''s room. "So shall we go?" "Yeah, let''s go!" Sarah took Claude''s hand as she announced the departure. Claude then grabbed Elexa''s hand and looked up at Sarah. After a slight smile at Claude, who was making eye contact with her, Sarah snapped her fingers. "......!" Then, in an instant, the environment in front of them changed. The room, which smelled strongly of medicine, was not flashy but simple, decorated with small flowerpots. They could feel Penelois''s personal touch one by one. Sarah looked into the room where her taste and personality were reflected, and then immediately looked at Penelois, who was lying helplessly on the bed. Contrary to the fear of Elexa''s nanny, Crassida Orlin, that she might die, Penelois''s condition did not seem so bad. "Ah!" Likewise, Elexa''s face brightened when he discovered Penelois. And the child who saw his mother after a long time quickly forgot Sarah''s warning. "Mother!" "......?" Claude hurriedly grabbed Elexa''s hand, who was about to run away, calling his mother out loud. "Baby?" When Elexa''s voice was heard, Penelois, who had been lying down without energy, got up with a puzzled face. And at the same time, the knights guarding the door rushed in. "Penelois-nim!" The knights strode closer, scanning the room with their sharp eyes. Penelois said to the knights with a pale face. "Elexa¡¯s voice......" "We just heard. Where did you hide Elexa-nim?" The knights looked at her with unquestioned eyes. Then Penelois''s face hardened horribly. "I''ve been lying down all this time. You''re keeping an eye on my son, aren''t you?" "......" Penelois''s words contained a slight accusation. The knights who read it turned their gazes away, as if bashful, and bowed their heads. "We are sorry." "When can I see my Elexa?" "When you''re all better, you''ll be able to see Elexa-nim. Until then, please focus on recovering as Crassida-nim said." When Crassida''s name came out, Penelois laughed briefly and sarcastically. "Crassida, who kept me from seeing Elexa even when I was healthy, would do that." "......Crassida-nim always wishes for the peace of Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim." The knights quickly said for Crassida as if they were defending her. The family of the Marquis of Orlin, who served as the Honorary Commander of the Imperial Knights from generation to generation, was the envy of all knights. Although she was an illegitimate child, Crassida was the Empress''s older sister, a member of the family of the Marquis of Orlin, and the eldest daughter. Crassida married a baron who owned a small estate, but after a tragic marriage, they divorced and she returned to the Orlin family. And she was a woman who devoted herself to the Marquis of Orlin to make her sister, who was a slave, an Empress, and humbly accepted to become Elexa''s nanny for the Third Prince. Therefore, the knights regarded Crassida as a noble lady and trusted her completely. Although such thoughts made the mistake of putting Penelois, who was to be their master, behind her. "Funny. All she wants is to be recognized by Marquis Orlin. If she really wants peace between me and Elexa, why doesn¡¯t she tell Eleon about my situation?" "Crassida-nim has told His Highness the Third Prince everything. That''s why he sent doctors and all kinds of medicines." At Penelois''s words, the knights hurriedly made excuses as if she had misunderstood Crassida. They might not be aware, but Penelois knew, that Eleon was not the one to sit and watch her situation. "No, Eleon would have come in person if he had really known my situation." "As you know, His Highness the Third Prince is busy right now......" "Idiots." Penelois closed her eyes as if she was not going to talk to the knights anymore, and lay down on the bed. It was clear that Crassida was intercepting Eleon and her in the middle. But Eleon was really busy, and it was time to establish himself as the heir to the throne, so she lay there without much resistance. Even though she knew Eleon would be very angry and sad if he found out that she was being treated this way later. "Get out of here, please. I can''t even see my son''s face, so I''m hearing things now." "......We understand." The knights heard that it was a hallucination, but when they couldn''t find Elexa in the room, they meekly closed the door again and left. As the knights left the room, Claude relaxed his tense body and leaned on Sarah. It was only then that Elexa realized that he had made a mistake and became pale. Obviously, Sarah had warned him, but he had forgotten and said aloud like that, so his mother and the knights quarreled like that. "Sor......" Elexa, who was about to say sorry, hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands. Tears welled up in the child''s eyes. Sarah smiled softly at Elexa and stroked his hair. He could have made a mistake. Because he was still a child. Because it was the time when his body moved before his mind because he was glad to see his mother. The soft air enveloped the room as she snapped her hands. "It''s all right, Elexa-nim. Anyone can make a mistake. Be careful next time. Okay?" "Uh eung...... Can I say it now?" "Yes, Penelois-nim won''t hear us either." At Sarah''s words, Elexa took a deep breath as if relieved. Then he looked at his mother as if asking for permission. After arguing with the knights, Penelois lay exhausted in bed with her eyes closed. Sarah was originally concerned about Penelois''s health, so she just wanted to let Elexa see her face for a while. However, seeing Penelois''s condition, which looked healthier than she expected, she thought it would be good for the two of them to meet and talk. "I don''t want Penelois-nim to be surprised, so please speak slowly." "Eung." "Please keep the brooch. The moment you pull it out, the knights will notice your presence." Sarah generated mana from her hand and caressed Elexa''s brooch. Then, the figure of Elexa, which was invisible to the eyes of others, was gradually revealed. As evidence of that, Elexa''s image began to appear in the mirror in the room. She had used her power so that he could show his appearance while hiding only his presence. "Claude-nim, please come here. We should say hello to Penelois-nim, too." "......Uh eung." Say hello to your friend''s mother. Claude stiffened his body a little nervously at the first situation he was experiencing. It was cute, so Sarah smiled a little and took care of Claude''s brooch. Then, without disturbing Elexa and Penelois''s meeting, she took a seat at a distance so she wouldn''t be wary of. "You should try it again, Elexa-nim. You should say hello to your mother first." Sarah gently patted Elexa''s back and waved her hand slightly. Now Penelois could hear Elexa''s voice. "......" Elexa approached Penelois with a stiff gesture as if nervous. Then he gently placed his hand on top of the quilt covering her and whispered in a small voice. "Mother......" "......!" When Elexa''s voice was heard again, Penelois''s eyes widened. And when she saw Elexa standing next to her, she sprang up, widening her eyes in great surprise. "Elexa?!" "Mother, it''s me!" "Oh my God, heaven, my baby!" Penelois hugged Elexa and patted the child''s body. When she realized that the real Elexa was by her side, she burst into tears and hugged the child even more tightly. "How did you get here, sweetheart? The knights must have been guarding outside! Did I not hear anything nonsense earlier?" "Huangg......" Elexa, who was held in his mother''s arms after a long time, burst into tears. He put his arms around her neck and rubbed his cheek against her shoulder, acting like a child. Claude, who was watching the scene, squeezed Sarah''s hem next to him. "......" Sarah reached out to Claude and hugged the child tightly. Like Penelois hugging Elexa. CH 102 "Let''s see, my baby, let''s see how big you are." Penelois removed Elexa from her arms for a moment, then looked around and scanned the child''s body. The child grew up day by day, and it was sad that she was missing those moments. It was a choice they made to be together, but the more she went on, the more she wondered whether this was the right thing to do hundreds of times. "I left you like this...... what on earth am I doing?" Penelois was examining Elexa with tears in her eyes, then Sarah and Claude, who were quietly watching them from the other corner, entered. Startled, Penelois pulled up Elexa and hugged him. "Who, who are those people......" "He¡¯s my friend!" "Friend?" At Elexa''s explanation, Penelois''s eyes widened. Because a child who was locked up in this mansion couldn''t possibly have any friends. His nanny, Crassida, also never told her that Elexa had a friend. "Hello, I''m Claude Ambrosia and I''m a friend of Elexa." Claude came down from Sarah''s arms and greeted Penelois. Sarah looked at Claude''s polite introduction with a pleased look. "Ambrosia......? The son of Duke Ethan Ambrosia?" But when she heard Claude''s name, Penelois looked pale and restless. The weight of the name Ambrosia was very significant. Penelois, who was originally a slave from another country, knew Ambrosia. "My, my Elexa and Young Lord Ambrosia are friends." She shook her head in disbelief. A person of power who was just and beautiful, and even the Emperor of the Empire couldn¡¯t take care of him. The son of that Duke of Ambrosia had a relationship with Elexa. She couldn''t believe it even when she saw it with her own eyes. ''The platinum blonde...... looks so much like Ethan Ambrosia in the portrait.'' If it wasn''t for that platinum blonde hair, the symbol of Ambrosia, she would never have believed it. Penelois, who was staring blankly at Claude''s face, opened her mouth hastily as if she had suddenly thought of it. "How did you get in here?" Penelois couldn''t hide her anxiety and gave Sarah a wary look. Not only was the security tight, but it was almost impossible to get in here as she was being monitored. Didn''t the knights rush into the room just because Elexa''s small voice was heard until just a moment ago? "Why at times like this the knights......" Now, even though she was having such a conversation with Elexa, the knights were quiet. If it was normal, as soon as Elexa called her, the knights would come in and drag him out. Sarah stepped forward and said, as she was in a situation that was sufficiently alert and misleading. "I think I can explain it to you." "Who are you?" "Greetings, Penelois-nim. My name is Sarah Millen.¡± Upon hearing Sarah''s name, Penelois narrowed her brows, trying to remember who she was. But none of the nobles she studied with the information she received from the Third Prince was Sarah''s name. Not surprisingly, she disappeared 6 years ago and had just now resumed her standing. "I¡¯m the little head of Count Millen¡¯s family, and the nanny of Claude-nim." "Ah." Only then could Penelois recall what she had heard from the Third prince. For the first time in the history of the Crombell Empire, a Lady, who was never married, was said to be recognized as a Little Countess? Penelois, who had a feeling of near longing at the time, looked at Sarah with a new look. "I brought Elexa-nim into Penelois-nim''s room." Sarah generated mana from her two hands and drew a white world tree symbolizing Ambrosia and a birch tree symbolizing Count Millen¡¯s family in the air. At the mysterious sight, Penelois stiffened with his eyes wide open. "Magician......" The astonished voice of Penelois flowed slowly. A magician in a fairy tale, or in the mouths of luxury men, appeared before her now. The magician that even the Emperor of the Empire couldn¡¯t easily meet. "I used a magic spell so that the sound inside the room could not be heard outside. So, even if you scream freely, the knights won''t know." "......" "You know how we got in here, don''t you?" The figure of Penelois, who opened her mouth blankly, was exactly like Elexa. Sarah bowed her head, bent one of her knees, and politely apologized to Penelois. "I''m sorry for coming in like this without your permission." "Ah, that, no, it¡¯s nothing......" Seeing Sarah being overly polite, Penelois waved her hands helplessly. If she was really the Little Countess of Millen and a magician, Penelois could not be rude to Sarah. Although she was the Third Prince''s lover, she was a commoner in the Crombell Empire. Moreover, although it was covered with her hair, the seal of the slave was clearly engraved on the nape of her neck. Penelois unknowingly wiped the nape of her neck and narrowed her brows. "No, it''s true that I was rude. Such an unannounced visit to a lady''s bedroom. Whoever it is, you''ll be offended." "......" Sarah again politely apologized. Seeing her face, Penelois knew that she was genuinely sorry for her. Penelois looked at Sarah''s face with a very strange feeling. Sarah was a magician with a higher status than anyone in this mansion, and she was the one who the Imperial and royal families on the continent wanted to bring over. It was very unfamiliar for her to have Sarah bow her head like that. At this moment, she felt like she was really recognized as a noblewoman and a companion to the Third Prince. ''Does this woman know who I am? Will her attitude change if she knows that I was a slave from another country?'' Penelois bit her lip nervously. She was too humble compared to the people of Ambrosia. ''Penelois, this mansion is for you. You are the master of this place, and you are the noblest. So, please, don''t lower yourself. No one here would be rude to you.'' ''You''re me, and I''m you. No matter how hard I try, I think of you when I''m discouraged. An insult to you is an insult to me. And no one could insult the prince of the Crombell Empire. Don''t forget it.'' ''You are my lifelong companion. Have confidence, Penelois.'' Penelois consciously tried to recall the words of her lover, Third Prince Eleon. This was a mansion for her, but other servants and knights, including Elexa''s nanny Crassida, subtly looked down on Penelois during the day. The way they scrutinized her up and down, the way they quietly ignored her opinions, and the way they acted without regard for her feelings. There were things that she could understand even if she didn''t like them. Even now she was in a position where she could neither see Elexa nor speak to Eleon at will. Even though she was being monitored in the name of protection, she could not even properly protest. Because she didn''t want to hold Eleon back. "If you know who I am, you won''t say that." "I know. I know you''re the lover of Third Prince-nim, and I know you''re the mother of Elexa-nim." "......!" Sarah smiled softly as she looked at Penelois, whose eyes widened in surprise. Strong status systems existed in countries on this continent, including the Crombell Empire. Even in the Crombell Empire, where slavery was illegal, the differences in status were very strong. Sarah couldn''t even imagine the pain that Penelois, who had lived as a slave in a foreign country, would suffer. Unlike Sarah, who had the memories of Park Hyeyeon, she was Penelois, who had been taken for granted all her life. Even if Sarah were next to her and respected her as a person regardless of her status, Penelois would not believe her. She would probably live her whole life thinking about her status. She couldn''t help feeling bitter at the thought of it. So Sarah comforted Penelois at this moment with the most reassuring words. "Let go of your old identity. Penelois-nim is the companion of the Third Prince and will become a member of the Imperial family in the future. You must be aware of your new identity to be able to protect Elexa-nim in the future." "......Elexa." Penelois''s eyes looking at Elexa in her arms became a little firmer. Her desire to protect the child was making her stronger little by little. Seeing this, Sarah smiled and spoke again. "Will you excuse my rudeness just now?" "I''ll forgive you. Because you made it possible for me to see Elexa." Sarah was able to smile pleasantly as she made eye contact with Penelois, who offered forgiveness with a slightly relaxed face. Penelois gently stroked Elexa¡¯s hair, then looked at Sarah and bowed her head slightly. "Thank you." "Don''t mention it." Sarah waved her hand and spoke softly. She seemed to get good scores from the future Empress. "And thank you for taking Elexa to me. I haven''t seen my child''s face in a really long time." "Claude-nim said he couldn''t stand by and watch Elexa-nim, who missed his mother." Sarah clearly appealed to Claude''s meticulous and warm consideration. In ''Flower of Darkness'', they had a confrontational relationship, but since he became friends with Elexa, she wanted them to have a good relationship. "Thank you for your concern, Young Lord Ambrosia." Penelois looked at Claude standing in front of Sarah and thanked him. Then, perhaps shy, he wriggled his hand and answered in a low voice. "No, I''m happy that Elexa is happy." Sarah added with a smile at the heartwarming sight. "I''ll pay you back for my rudeness today. Please think that bringing Elexa-nim is part of the price." "......?" Looking at Penelois tilting her head curiously, Sarah remembered the existence of Crassida Orlin beyond this room. For Claude''s smooth friendship, she must deal with the fox carrying the tiger on its back.* *refers to the act of bluffing by borrowing the power of another or wielding power beyond one¡¯s own. __________ T/N: Sarah¡¯s full title is Little Countess Sarah Millen, as her father, the Count, hasn¡¯t passed away yet. Thus the part "Little". When translating, I omitted the "Little" part because it would be too long of a title, imagine people calling her Little Countess Millen-nim. Plus doing so wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a Countess, and wouldn¡¯t cause any major change regarding the plot. So I hope everyone can bear with my small change. Of course, I¡¯m open to any suggestions and opinions about this, so if the major wants to stick to the full title, I¡¯ll edit other chapters. CH 103 Sarah took out a crystal ball from her arms and injected mana into it. Then the video crystal ball gradually became transparent and disappeared. "That is?" "For Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim to meet each other comfortably, we need to get rid of anything that gets in the way." As Sarah smiled, Penelois''s face brightened sharply. She noticed that she was referring to Crassida. But her joy was short-lived, Penelois said in a troubled voice. "But Crassida Orlin is a sister that Her Majesty the Empress is especially fond of. Eleon trusts her deeply." "So?" "She''s not someone I can compete with." "She''s not someone you can compete with......" Sarah pondered Peneloa''s words, then tilted her head slightly and asked. "Who is His Highness the Third Prince¡¯s lover?" "......!" "What is the main reason why Crassida Orlin, who is the Her Majesty the Empress''s dearest sister, and who Third Prince-nim trusts deeply, came to this place?" At that question, Penelois''s eyes widened. She never thought about it like that. Sarah sighed quietly and said. "Crassida Orlin is a person only prepared for Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim. Why do you think you can''t compete when such a person forgets her duty and doesn''t do what she has to do?" It was understandable enough to think about how Penelois must have been treated by people throughout her life. But now she was the companion of the Third Prince, and the mother of Elexa, who would become the Crown Prince of the Crombell Empire. She couldn''t be tied to the past forever. So Sarah spoke in a voice with a slightly stronger resonance. "Imagine that there is no one in this Empire who can do anything to pay tribute to Penelois-nim except His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress. Then you will feel more comfortable." As long as the Third Prince loved Penelois and intended to officially enlist their son, Elexa, into the royal family, she must now be treated like that of the royal family. The fact that the Empress''s sister, Crassida, was here meant that the Empress''s permission had been granted. No one could treat the lover of the Third Prince, whom the Empress of the Empire recognized, carelessly. "I didn''t know I''d say the same thing I said to Claude-nim again......" Sarah looked at Penelois and smiled softly. "Please tell him." "Pardon?" "Tell Third Prince-nim everything." Claude, who was listening next to them, nodded his head as if Sarah was right. It was all over when he got to his father. His father cleaned everything up for him. Claude was now having quite a blind faith in those words. "That''s right. I also told my father and he kicked those bad older brothers out." Penelois opened his mouth blankly and blinked, then burst into a grin and chuckle. "That''s right. All I have to do is to reach Eleon......" "Mother, can we get rid of Nanny now? I hate Nanny." Elexa asked with a bright face. Seeing the child''s face brightening in an instant, Penelois spoke in a voice that seemed to have a lot of determination. "Sure. Let''s drive out the bad Crassida together." Even the Third Prince, who was said to be weak, would spit fire from his mouth just by hearing the atrocities committed by Crassida. "Even if Third Prince is busy, it''s not to the extent that he can''t care about Penelois-nim and Elexa-nim." Saying that Sarah hung the crystal ball that had turned transparent in the corner overlooking Penelois''s room. This would help to reveal the duality that Crassida had completely hidden. "I left the video crystal ball on. Penelois-nim, pretend you don''t know anything and gently rile Crassida up. You know it?" "I can do that well. That woman jumps like she touched something dirty when I call her name." A bright smile formed on Penelois''s lips. Her skin, which had turned pale because of her poor health, began to turn red. Also, it seems that her illness was not serious enough for Crassida to prevent her from seeing Elexa. "I have a favor to ask of you." "Yes, go ahead." "There is a medicine that Crassida gives me when I am ill. Somehow, every time I take it, I feel like my body loses energy. Could you please investigate?" Crassida, who hated Penelois, would never have given her medicine with a kind heart. She didn''t want to doubt it this way, but Penelois decided to be firm for Elexa. "Leave it to me. I have a disciple who knows such things very well." Sarah reassured Penelois with her soft voice while narrowing her brow at the still stinging smell of medicine. If Crassida really did something with Penelois¡¯s medicine, this wasn''t something she could get over once and for all. "I''ll take this." Sarah picked up the medicine vial next to Penelois and put it in her arms. If she brought it to Belluna, who showed great talent in healing magic, she would be able to know the efficacy of the medicinal herbs. "Sooner or later, Elexa-nim and Claude-nim will be able to interact comfortably." If Crassida were to step down, the Third Prince would try to find another helper he could trust and rely on. And Sarah was sure that the Third Prince would find her. ''That''s why I put so much effort into it.'' If she could gain Penelois and Elexa¡¯s trust, the Third Prince would roll in on his own. Having made connections with the future Emperor and Empress, Claude''s future would be peaceful. "I look forward to the good news. Elexa-nim, use the brooch when you go outside." Saying so, Sarah lifted Claude up. Now it was time to go back. It was an outing like an escape, so they couldn''t stay long. Claude knew it too and waved his hand to Elexa. "Bye, Elexa! See you again!" "Eung, Claude. See you again." As the children were saying goodbye, Penelois also said goodbye to Sarah. "Thank you, Countess Millen-nim." "Please feel free to call me Sarah, Penelois-nim." Sarah squinted her eyes and smiled and snapped her fingers. Then the figures of Sarah and Claude vanished from her sight. "......!" Penelois was once again astonished to learn that Sarah was a magician. She felt as if she had been possessed by something. "Claude has it good." Seeing that, Elexa muttered as if envious. Claude''s nanny was kind, pretty, and cool. Unlike his own nanny. "......I know. Young Lord Ambrosia really has it good." Responding to the child''s words, Penelois held the child in her arms tightly. When Sarah could help her, Penelois intended to protect her child with all her might. * * * After leaving Penelois''s room, Sarah and Claude were floating again outside Elexa''s mansion. Claude looked at Penelois''s room for a moment and then said to Sarah. "Nanny, I think Elexa''s nanny is a really bad person." "Right?" Sarah nodded and looked at the largest window visible from outside the mansion. The figure of Crassida could be seen through the wide-open window. That was Crassida''s room, full of more splendid and luxurious decorations than Penelois''s. Anyone who didn''t know would think that Crassida was the master of the mansion. "You have time to drink tea so leisurely, but you don''t seem to have time to contact His Highness the Third Prince." Crassida was sitting on a chair on the terrace with the window open, tilting her teacup and savoring tea. "Hmph." Claude snorted disapprovingly. Penelois was sick in bed, and Elexa was crying his eyes out. He couldn''t believe Crassida was having such a good time with such a peaceful face. He didn''t like the way she looked. "Shall we tease her for a second?" "How?" "Like this." Sarah raised her hand, which was not holding Claude, and blew in her magic, then a cool breeze began to gather over her palm. Claude, noticing what she was trying to do, laughed mischievously. The two, who smiled at each other like that, immediately shot the wind she had gathered while looking at Crassida with their eyes open. "What, what¡¯s this! Aaargh!!" In a gust of wind that suddenly blew without notice, Crassida was pushed backward holding a teacup. When Crassida, covered in tea from head to toe, screamed, the knights outside rushed in. "Crassida-nim!" "What''s going on!" The expressions on the knights'' faces became more subtle when they saw Crassida, who had always maintained her dignity and showed the true essence of a noble lady, lying on the floor in a shabby manner. Crassida, unable to overcome her embarrassment, said while pointing out the window with a red face. "Suddenly a strong wind blows......!" "You mean the wind?" The knights looked out the window at Crassida''s words, but the wind didn''t blow so much that even the thin lace curtain didn''t shake. They didn''t think the wind was blowing hard enough for Crassida to roll backwards. "......Well, that''s possible." The knights stepped back awkwardly, thinking that Crassida was lying in embarrassment. "I''m telling you, the wind was really strong." "Yes, I think so too." Crassida continued to make excuses as if she was frustrated, but the knights rather nagged that she should take care of her body as she got older. It was a very terrible situation for Crassida, who had been trying hard not to show a single mistake as a noble until now. "Aargh!" Finally, Claude laughed out loud as he saw Crassida disappearing into the room to change clothes, yelling nervously. "Nanny is the best." "Right?" Sarah smiled brightly at Claude, who gave her a thumbs up, then snapped her fingers again. Snap, and the scene in front of their eyes changed once again. "......Claude-nim, Countess Millen-nim!" Surprised by the sudden appearance of Claude and Sarah, the servants approached in astonishment. Among them was Ronda, whose face had turned white. Sarah smiled awkwardly, ready to hear her nagging. "I''m back." "Aren''t you tired? Are you okay?¡± "Of course. It doesn''t hurt my body at all." "Ha......" Ronda sighed in relief at Sarah''s words, and then looked at her with a sad face. From now on. This was the beginning of the nagging, and it was a time when Sarah was secretly nervous. "We are sorry, Countess Millen-nim." "......Pardon?" Suddenly, Ronda and the other servants bowed their heads and apologized to Sarah. CH 104 Sarah, who was prepared to hear the nagging for running away, was taken aback when she saw Ronda and the servants apologizing on the contrary. "N, no. I''m sorry. I suddenly took Claude-nim and ran away and......" "It''s our fault. After that, we deeply reflected on ourselves." Ronda bowed her head deeply. Her face, hardened by her guilt, did not know how to loosen. "Master also asked me to tell Sarah-nim that he was reflecting on himself after you left." "......Duke-nim did?" "Yes." Sarah could feel a rush of guilt creeping in. It was because she had made up a lot of situations that Ethan would be worried about and had been arrogant. "It¡¯s not something for Duke-nim to reflect on. This is because I''m acting too¡­¡­." "No. From now on, we will do our best not to make Countess Millen-nim feel uncomfortable." "......" Sarah looked at Claude with a troubled face. Claude also had a bewildered expression, not knowing what was going on. Hadn''t Ronda shuddered all this time, saying that he shouldn''t even be in Sarah''s arms? "Claude-nim, what should we do?" "I don''t know." Claude shrugged his shoulders and yawned loudly. As he went back and forth with a quick change in an instant, he suddenly felt sleepy. Sarah comforted the child''s body and patted him on the back. The child''s warm cheeks touched her shoulders and carried his weight. "......Let''s get Claude-nim to sleep first." "Yes. I''ll take care of him." This time Ronda took the lead and walked to Claude''s room without asking her to hand him over. It was very different from the way she had been following her around and over-protecting her for the past few days. Maybe she had adapted to the overprotection before she knew it, so she couldn''t get used to her normal behavior anymore this time. Sarah followed Ronda quietly and glared at May, who stood a little far away. ''Really, I told you to keep it a secret!'' May secretly avoided Sarah''s gaze filled with such resentment. Still, should she say it was fortunate that Claude didn''t know? Sarah tried to think positively, and followed Ronda into Claude''s room and laid the child in bed. She flicked her fingers and the child''s clothes quickly turned into comfortable pajamas. "Wow!" After Sarah had come, she had changed his clothes like this a lot, but Claude would be surprised every time after time. It was so cute that a small laugh leaked out between Sarah''s lips. The azure mana that started from her hand ran through Claude''s body once as she moved her finger. She thought it would be cumbersome to take a bath in a sleepy state, so she simply washed him off. "It''s refreshing......" Claude smiled broadly as he felt his body refreshed. He just came in and started to feel sleepy, but it was very comfortable and nice when the nanny washed him in this way. "I''ll stay with him until he falls asleep." Saying so, Sarah gestured to Ronda and the servants in the room. They nodded once more and quietly opened Claude''s door and left. "Do you have to stay with me until I fall asleep?" "Of course. I''ll watch you fall asleep." When she said she would stay with him, Claude buried his face in the pillow with a more peaceful face. The feel of the soft blanket and pillow made him even more drowsy. Sarah smiled as she gently brushed the child''s hair that became one with the bed. Then Claude said in a voice full of sleep. "......You know Nanny." "Yes." "I was a little jealous of Elexa." "......" Claude''s words made Sarah''s face slightly stiff. Seeing Elexa with his mother, she was worried that Claude might be a little lonely. It seemed that the appearance reminded him of the existence of a mother. Her heart throbbed with guilt. "But I''m a little less jealous now." "Why?" Seeing Sarah tilting her head curiously, Claude blushed and smiled mischievously. "I have Nanny." "......!" Sarah''s eyes widened at Claude''s answer. Her eyes, which contained the face of a brightly smiling child, fluttered slightly. It felt like something in her heart was melting away. She felt a pleasant pain in her chest that was tightening. Sarah unconsciously brought her hand to her chest and pressed it tightly. "Actually, this is a secret......" Claude said in a drowsy voice, beckoning Sarah to come closer. As she brought her head closer, Claude whispered in a very small voice into Sarah''s ear. "I wish Nanny was my mother" "......!" "It¡¯s a secret, okay?" Claude blinked slowly and smiled softly. The child''s words were a little slurred as the sleep rushed in. "Mother might be upset if she hears it. So it''s a secret......" "Ah......" Claude''s eyelids, which had been closing slowly, trembled once and then calmed down. Sarah was silent for a while as she listened to the child''s breathing, which gradually changed evenly. "Claude-nim." The child didn''t answer her when she called him softly. Sarah, who had been looking at Claude''s face for a long time, soon groaned with her face buried in her hands. "That''s cheating......" Bathump, bathump, her heart was beating loudly. To the extent that she couldn''t control herself. Do I deserve to be told this? Am I worthy of that? Park Hyeyeon, who wrote Flower of Darkness, can I listen to these words? ''I''m glad you don''t know it yet.'' It was bittersweet, but Claude''s words made her so happy that she couldn''t control herself. She was ready to give her everything for Claude, but on the contrary, it seemed that she was taking more from the child. She had always felt as if she had sown all these seeds of misery herself. She wasn¡¯t ashamed of herself, and she was comforted by these little words from the child. "I''m sorry, Dieline. I''ll be a little happier." Sarah enjoyed a brief moment of happiness as she cooled her cheeks which had turned red. Now, even if Dieline came and offered to take Claude, she could never hand him over, Claude was such a lovely child. After taking a few deep breaths and calming her excited heart, Sarah carefully covered the child''s chin with the blanket. Then she kissed the sleeping Claude''s cheek and stood up. "Sleep well." With a sleeping well greeting, Sarah carefully closed the child''s door and went out. Then Ronda, who was waiting in the hallway, came up to her and asked. "Is Claude-nim asleep?" "Yes. Maybe it''s a little over the nap time, but he¡¯s sleeping well." "I see." Ronda glanced at Sarah, who seemed to be in a good mood, and then spoke softly. "Master went to his room early saying he was taking a nap today, so how about Countess Millen-nim rest as well?" "Duke-nim takes a nap?" Sarah asked, startled at the words she had heard for the first time. Ethan, who was always busy to the point that even ten bodies of his were not enough, was taking a nap. It was something she had never seen or heard of during her stay in Ambrosia''s mansion. "Could it be that he¡¯s not feeling well?" "Master said he was just tired." "......" Is it because of me? There was a suspicion close to conviction. Sarah narrowed her forehead as she felt her conscience prickle. "What happened to Duke-nim after I went out?" "No. After stopping by the laboratory he had prepared for Countess Millen-nim''s disciples, he went on to work as usual." "......" As soon as she heard Ronda''s answer, she couldn''t easily get rid of the feeling that it was all the more because of her. Ethan didn''t even know the exact reason why she vomited blood because of the oath she had made with her disciples. Sarah simply said it would be fine, but gave him no assurance. With such a subject, she dismissed Ethan''s worrying protection as frustrating and even ran away from home. "I''d like to go see him." "But I''m sure he¡¯s already fallen asleep. Veron and I will watch him closely." Ronda waved her hand as if it was okay, and stopped Sarah. But Sarah, whose mind had already gone blank with anxiety about Ethan, could not hear her. "No, I think I may be the cause, so if I don''t go, I''ll feel more uncomfortable." Saying that Sarah hurriedly moved on. Ronda, who was looking at her back, glanced at May, who was quietly hiding behind her. "......" "......" When their eyes met, the two secretly nodded their heads and followed Sarah. "Ah, Veron." Sarah, who quickly reached Ethan''s room at a fast pace, approached Veron, who was standing in front of the door. Veron, who found Sarah, glanced at Ethan''s door, then quickly approached her and talked to her. "Countess Millen-nim, did you enjoy your trip?" "What about Duke-nim? Is he sick?" Somehow Veron seemed to be acting as if he could not make Sarah worry, so she hurriedly asked how Ethan was feeling. Then, Veron''s face darkened as if in trouble. Even if he didn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t help but raise suspicions that Ethan''s condition was unusual. Veron''s reaction gradually turned Sarah''s doubts into certainty. "Master is all right. He asked me to tell Countess Millen-nim to rest if you were worried." "Did it mean that I can¡¯t look at his face for just a moment?" "He didn¡¯t say anything like that......" "Then can I come in for a second? If Duke-nim is tired, I can help him." Sarah actively appealed her usefulness. As a sign of conflict appeared on Veron''s face, Sarah''s eyes became even more desperate. "Umm, if it''s for a while, I think it''ll be fine." "Thank you!" Sarah breathed a sigh of relief and passed Veron, opening Ethan''s door and cautiously entering. Looking at Sarah''s back, this time Veron and Ronda met each other gazes. "......" "......" Nod. This time, the two looked at each other and nodded their heads a little, as if they had finished their work and went back to their respective seats. CH 105 Contrary to Veron''s words that he was asleep, Sarah entered the room and could see Ethan reclining obliquely against the bedside. Looking at Ethan''s face, it was exactly as Veron and Ronda had said. His complexion was slightly pale, his forehead slightly narrowed, and his lips seemed to lack complexion. His face was full of fatigue, and his eyelids were heavy. ''Did he fall asleep?'' Slowly and carefully, Sarah approached Ethan and sat down in a chair next to the bed. He might have felt a movement, but Ethan didn''t even move as if he didn''t feel anything. "......" Sarah cautiously reached out as she looked at his hair, which seemed to be a bit disheveled, unlike usual. Her intention was to tidy up his hair. However, at that moment, Ethan''s closed eyelids trembled, revealing clear, bright navy blue eyes. "Heok!" Ethan grabbed the hand that had reached out to him at once. Surprised, she took a quick breath with her grabbed hand frozen. "Sarah......?" Ethan looked at Sarah''s face and loosen his grip. He said as he gently stroked the back of Sarah''s hand with his thumb as if he was sorry for the stronger force he had given her. "Sorry, I was surprised......" Ethan let go of Sarah''s hand, and she hurriedly hid her hand behind her back. Somehow, the heat where he had held her seemed to remain on her hand. "Did I wake you up?" "No, I was lost in thought for a moment. Rather, I surprised you." "......" Ethan raised his hand and pressed his temples and his forehead as if he had a headache. Sarah was restless because it seemed that it was somehow her fault that he looked like that. Even if it wasn¡¯t, she still felt bad, as she seemed to have added to Ethan¡¯s worries, who had a lot of work to do. "I¡¯m sorry." "......?" "I ran away without saying a word today." "Ah." Ethan smiled slightly when Sarah became depressed and apologized. It was the first time he had seen her so depressed. He soothed her in a soft voice. "Sarah doesn''t have to apologize. Because I''m the one who made you feel worse." "Duke-nim......" "I''ve already talked to all of your disciples." "You mean Benjamin and Belluna?" Ethan nodded slightly. Belluna and Benjamin were researching the power of Ambrosia with Ethan''s full support. Occasionally, Ethan would remove the ring Sarah had given him and use the power of Ambrosia for their research. ''Duke-nim, you need to focus.'' ''Please pull it up a little more. This is only about half the amount of power Master can handle.'' The despair he felt whenever he conducted research with Benjamin and Belluna always weighed heavily on him. Every time he felt a burning thirst that hit him like a tidal wave, it was as if he had turned into a monster instead of a human. His nerves were always standing sharp as he adjusted his power to the extent that it did not hurt anyone. "They said that there is no harm to your body when you use other magic except when dealing with Ambrosia''s power." After learning that Sarah was vomiting blood, he had been obsessed with her. The image of her falling into his arms, sprinkling red blood in front of her, was still vividly pictured in his mind. The thought that one day he could make Sarah like that made him terrified and just wanted to struggle. "Only Ambrosia would be bad for you." A faint smile formed on Ethan''s lips. There was no strength in the voice that sounded bitterly muffled. He recalled the conversation he had with Benjamin and Belluna. * * * "She may become progressively weaker. It¡¯s true that Master can withstand that power better than others due to circumstances that cannot be said, but it¡¯s Master''s body that vomits blood......" Benjamin clenched his fist in anger. "I don''t know how long Master''s body will hold up now. Master said she had a side to believe, and we know that. There''s nothing we can be sure of because of the lack of studying." Belluna shook her head as if trying to shake off her anxiety. "Are you saying we should just trust Sarah when she says she¡¯s fine?" "For now, yes." There was often such a heavy silence between Sarah''s disciples and Ethan. Everyone had different ideas, but what they wanted was the same. They just wanted Sarah to achieve what she wanted in peace. "It''s still too early to give up. Didn¡¯t Ambrosia''s power exerted by Young Lord Ambrosia actually heal Master?" "It was." Recalling the power that had been manifested in Claude at that time, Ethan said, soothing his twisted stomach. "But not Claude. You can''t make him use Ambrosia¡¯s power to confirm that." "Of course, we have no intention of doing that." Belluna waved her hand, thinking of the cute and lovely Claude. There was a faint red glow on her cheeks as she remembered Claude in her master''s arms. Belluna would occasionally take a walk in the garden or spy on Claude as she wandered around the mansion, and she made that face each time. Did she say that Claude walking around with small gestures like a small animal was cute? Benjamin squinted at Belluna''s face as if he had never seen it before. ''......He¡¯s an insolent brat though.'' Benjamin remembered that Claude had made a bold move with his innocent face to keep him away from his master. But at the same time, because he was Sarah''s disciple, Claude allowed Benjamin to hover nearby. ''He''s more mature than the other brats. Is it because he has been taught by Master?'' Benjamin, who had been thinking of Claude, felt his lips loosen involuntarily and hardened his face again. Then Benjamin took a deep breath and said. "Among the records left by Ambrosia''s ancestors, there is a record about a head of the family that ran away from home when he was young and then returned. It seems that he wandered because he could not accept Ambrosia''s power. If we look into his whereabouts, we''ll find something." "Whatever you need, Ambrosia will give it to you, so do whatever it takes." At Ethan''s words, Benjamin''s face softened. He was realizing the weight of the word that Ambrosia would give anything these days. Even when he did research in the magic tower, he had never felt that it was insufficient. However, the Duke of Ambrosia''s full support felt very different. Usually, when he needed something, he first thought about where he could get it. However, it seems that Ambrosia already had everything ready, so it didn''t feel like he needed something. "......Thank you." Benjamin bowed his head as he watched Ethan Ambrosia treat all of that as if it were nothing. "You say there''s nothing wrong with Sarah''s body right now, so the only thing she has to be careful about is me." Ethan''s cold voice was filled with a deep hatred of himself, so Benjamin and Belluna couldn''t say anything. * * * Ethan was as afraid of the power of Ambrosia as it would harm Sarah. "So Sarah can stay comfortable as usual. I will not force you anymore." Sarah could leave because of his overprotection. And Ethan was so frightened that he couldn''t even breathe properly. He didn''t realize it until earlier when he saw her get out of his grip with ease. ''Even if she disappears overnight, it''s not strange at all.'' Who would like a terrible man with a curse? The only thing Ethan believed in was the oath that Claude and Sarah had made. "I appreciate that, but......" Sarah stretched out her words, looking at Ethan, who seemed somehow in a bad condition. He was polite and gentle as usual. It looked like something was going on. Ethan, who had supported her greatly and firmly, was now shaking violently. Sarah was gripped by the feeling that Ethan was going to let her go. "I''m not afraid of Ambrosia." "......" "I didn''t hate that you were worried about me, I just wanted to get in touch with Claude-nim, and I just wanted to go out and play. I didn''t hate it." At Sarah''s words, Ethan looked at her with his eyes wide open, astonished. His navy blue eyes were shaking slightly. "Duke-nim must be very busy, but you often come to see how I am...... Actually, it was good. It was good." Sarah felt a bit embarrassed and stuttered. In fact, when she was tired and exhausted, once she saw Ethan''s face, she would feel better. It was good that Ethan''s face, which had been expressionless, had been softened as soon as he found Sarah. Sometimes, when he unconsciously raises the corners of his mouth at her words and smiles, it was as fantastic as the snow melted. She could see the face that she had never been tired of, and she could see that he was worried about her, so she could never hate it. "Do you know the saying that the face is welfare*? That''s what the servants said. Everyone is saying that Duke-nim''s face is spectacular, magnificent, glorious, and marvelous......" "Ha." At Sarah''s words, the sound of laughter leaked out of Ethan''s lips. *It roughly means who looks good must have a good life CH 106 "Ah. You just laughed, right?" At last Sarah''s face brightened, having successfully drawn laughter from Ethan. Sarah smiled brightly like the warm sunshine. Ethan''s heart trembled as he saw it. Soon his heart began to beat with a pleasant beat. "......You have such a wonderful talent." It was Ethan who, until just a moment ago, was possessed by the feeling that his consciousness was about to fly to the other side of the darkness. But with just a few words from Sarah, he was panting like a man who had been taken up from hell. Ethan smiled softly, stroking his relaxed lips. He was clearly not swayed by her words. No, he felt rather sweet. "Are you feeling a little better now? I''m worried because you don''t have a good complexion and don''t feel well." "Yes, there are so many things to take care of. If I rest a little like this, I''ll be fine." Ethan said so and closed his eyes for a moment. When he looked at Sarah''s face staring at him, his heart could not be calmed easily. He felt like he could do anything to keep her close to him. It was a surprisingly dark and clingy feeling, and if he didn''t control it, he would get caught. "......" Then Sarah, who was looking at Ethan''s face with his eyes closed, reached out and placed her hand on his forehead. And as she created mana in her palm, a cool energy seeped into his head. His complicated mind cleared up in an instant. "......Sarah." Ethan slowly opened his closed eyes and looked at Sarah. She made eye contact with him and said in a low voice. "I''m sorry. This is the only thing I can do for you." "......" "I won''t be selfish from now on." Ethan blinked slowly, then slowly closed his eyes and smiled, and placed his hand on Sarah''s. Then he brought her hand, still covered in cool magic, to his cheek, rubbed it, and exhaled a languid breath. "This is enough." "......!" Urk, said Sarah, raising her hand that Ethan had not caught, and bringing it to her heart. Harmful face, harmful expression, that harmful smile. Ethan Ambrosia, harmful to the heart! If being handsome was a sin, that man was guilty of his very existence. "I''ll do better......" Sarah couldn''t resist the burning heat on her face and lowered her head. "Then may I manage the invitation for Sarah from now on?" "Sure, go ahead." "I wish I could join you when you go out." "I will never go out without Duke-nim." "A walk...... I wish you could do it often in the garden where I can see you." "Of course!" Ethan raised his lowered gaze and looked at Sarah, raising one eyebrow and smiling subtly. ''That''s the way it works.'' That was how Ethan learned about Sarah. * * * Penelois¡¯s room. In the video crystal ball that Sarah left behind, Crassida''s rude words could be heard very clearly. Eleon had already seen it several times and was watching it again and again. He was now staring at the video crystal ball with blood-red eyes as if he was trying to memorize every word of Crassida. [Where would that dirty blood go? I''ll do anything to scratch the dirty blood out of Elexa-nim. No, to be honest, if I see Elexa-nim''s vulgar demeanor, I''ll believe he¡¯s another person. It would have been nice if it wasn''t for the blonde hair...... You dared to seduce His Highness Eleon with your frivolous body that might have rolled over other men somewhere else......] How Penelois riled her up was unknown, but Crassida was pouring out the words contained in her heart. "I can''t believe it. How could Aunt do this to me......" Eleon sat down and covered his head in agony. After the Empress gave birth to the Second Prince and the Third Prince, it was Crassida who cared for them more than anyone else. Eleon, who had grown up in her hands, was at a loss for what to do with the feeling of betrayal that flooded in as much as he believed in Crassida. After suffering for a long time, he took Penelois''s hand with his stuttering hand. "Forgive me, Penelois." "Eleon." "I didn''t even know that you and Elexa were suffering so much, and were focused only on taking the throne." A deep sense of shame and anguish dripped from his trembling voice. Penelois said nothing as she watched Eleon worry more about herself and Elexa even though he was shivering at her betrayal. However, Eleon, feeling uneasy about her appearance, said in an anxious voice. "Are you disappointed in me? Do you hate me?" "......" "I''ll kick Aunt out of here right away. I''ll take care of all the knights who guard the mansion." Now, Eleon continued to speak in a voice mixed with wailing. "So please don''t be mad at me. Don''t regret choosing me. Give me another chance, Penelois." The noble prince of the Crombell Empire knelt down in front of Penelois, a mere slave, and begged for love. Eleon, who was terrified that Penelois''s affection would disappear, was an infinitely weak man in front of her. Penelois was very weak in this aspect of Eleon. "Eleon, I¡¯m fine." With a soft voice, she calmed Eleon, who was trembling in fear. But that had the opposite effect. "Heaven......! Penelois. How wrong am I? Are you that angry?" "......" He trembled even more with contemplation as if the soft, gentle Penelois was unfamiliar. Her body was ill, and because of Crassida, she lost a lot of self-confidence, so she also lost her temper which he knew of Penelois. But as she watched Eleon cry desperately in front of her eyes, heat slowly rose inside her. "Don''t drive people crazy, do it in moderation, Eleon." "......Penelois!" At the sound of Penelois''s cool voice, Eleon''s face turned red. Come to think of it, it was like this when they first met. Eleon, who liked to travel alone, often found himself in dangerous situations because he went around hiding his identity. At that time, Penelois, a slave, had to protect Eleon because of the incompetent mercenary he had hired. He said that he fell in love with Penelois, who protected Eleon while drenched in blood from wild beasts, robbers, and sometimes monsters, and followed her even after the quest was over. Even though she was harassing him for being bothersome and even kicking him for being crazy, Eleon was steadfast. He almost took away a huge sum of money from the mercenaries and took Penelois away. "Perverted jerk. Do I always have to say such harsh words to make you feel better?" "Eung...... Now you''re my woman." "Ha, what a crazy guy." "Eung, I love you too, Penelois. Thank you for your forgiveness." As Eleon looked at her with twinkling eyes, Penelois was finally able to smile comfortably. She was actually a little nervous. It was because she thought that she was only a slave and that if Eleon changed his mind, she could be thrown out at any time. Crassida, on the other hand, was blood-related with Eleon and was a family member, on his maternal¡¯s side. When facing such Crassida, Penelois wasn''t sure if Eleon would really support her. "......Thank you too." But in the end, Penelois was the one who didn''t believe in her lover. Eleon was ready to do anything for herself and for Elexa, but she was suspicious of him. She was sorry for the fact, and nevertheless grateful to Eleon for being on her side so naturally. ''If it wasn''t for Countess Millen-nim...... I must have lived in that doubt for the rest of my life.'' Penelois smiled as she remembered Sarah''s face that had given her confidence. Sarah offered to pay her debts for her rudeness, but Penelois owed Sarah a great deal. She was determined to never forget this and to repay the kind favor without fail. First, after doing what needed to be done. "So how are you going to deal with that damn Crassida?" CH 107 Eleon smiled sadly, his eyes shining. "Penelois, if you believe in me, leave it to me. I know Aunt''s most terrifying secret." "......I''ll believe you." Penelois knew how cruel Eleon could be when he had those eyes. It was at this time that she realized that Eleon was indeed a member of the Imperial family. "Then I''ll do it right. Don''t ever let our Elexa talk about it again." "Yes, leave it to me. I can do a really good job." Eleon blushed and nodded his head as if he had never laughed in silence. Penelois patted his cheek like a lady encouraging a knight on the verge of battle. Then Eleon rubbed his cheek on her palm and made an enraptured look. "And I have to thank Countess Millen-nim too......" Penelois looked at the video crystal ball that Eleon was watching and said. "We got a lot of help from her." "That''s right." Eleon recalled Sarah Millen and Claude from the Ambrosia mansion. The warm and friendly atmosphere he felt at that time was something he wanted to make Elexa feel someday, even though he couldn''t do that. When he realized the reality, he silently swore it in his mouth. "I didn''t know she was a magician, though." Eleon could now understand why the Emperor paid so much attention to Countess Millen. This was the reason why even though the Second Prince and the Third Prince were almost seriously injured at a party hosted by the Imperial family, it was quietly passed over by Countess Millen and Ambrosia. The Emperor knew that Sarah Millen was a magician. ''I don''t think Brother Ilior knows......'' A pleasant smile formed on Eleon''s lips. He had already finished talking to Duke Ambrosia. Let''s make Claude and Elexa friends. He couldn''t believe that Claude''s nanny was a magician. There would be many hardships before Elexa was recognized as a member of the royal family, but the existence of Claude and Sarah Millen would be of great help to Elexa. Of course, it would have helped the Third Prince, Eleon himself. "Thanks to Elexa, I made a good kite." "If you know it now, let''s be friends with her from now on. She''s my benefactor, but she''s someone who can be of great help to you before that." "That¡¯s true." Eleon put his hands together as if he had been touched by Penelois, who was worried about his future. "I''ll do whatever you tell me to do." * * * "Ahaha! Claude-nim! Wait!" "Nanny did it first!" The clear laughter of Claude and Sarah echoed outside the window. Today, transparent and clear water droplets were floating in the air in large chunks throughout the garden. Sarah and Claude were catching the water droplets and tossing them at each other. "Aargh! I¡¯m all wet!" "You can dry it again!" "Sarah-nim, please dry me too!" "Where!" Among them were May and Ronda. May was heavily attacked by Ronda, and then hurriedly hid behind Sarah. "Oh my, do you think you could hide from me?" Sarah, who was sorry for her, grabbed May by the shoulders and pushed her in front of Ronda. "Heok, Sarah-nim. Wait, argh!" A chunk of water droplets thrown by Ronda hit May''s face and exploded. "Ahaha! May is all wet!" Then Claude smiled brightly and approached May, who looked like a wet mouse. He squeezed her drooping skirt, and the water dripped down. In the midst of all this, May clasped her heart as she saw Claude trying to knit her clothes with his little hands. "Thank you......, Claude-nim." May, with her face dripping with water, was tormented with a sense of remorse. As she watched it, Sarah snapped her fingers and dried her in one breath so that May could be dry. "I''m still going to play a little more." Then when she flicked her fingers again, azure magic spread through the air. Everyone stared blankly at the sight of the sparkling and mysterious magic gathering in a circle and becoming transparent droplets of water. "Now, then. Are you ready to play again, Claude-nim?" "Eung!" Claude nodded his head broadly with his eyes shining, and Sarah smiled like the sunlight as she looked at Claude. "......" It was now a habit that Ethan looked into the garden through the office window to see that face. Jade approached Ethan, who was looking out the window with a subtle smile on his lips, and said, "They''re having a good time today, Countess Millen-nim and Claude-nim." "They always are." "Is it okay to use magic like that?" "Sarah said it was okay, so we have to believe it, what can we do?" Ethan let out a small sigh and looked back to the window. He was relieved to see Sarah playing under his gaze. Sarah was very faithful to her promise to Ethan. Because she always enjoyed walking with Claude in the garden overlooking his office. "It''s good to see her like this though." One day, she brought a table and had tea time, and another day, she sat on the lawn with Claude and fell asleep while reading a book together. One day, she called in her disciples and nagged them, and another day, she embodied mysterious magic and taught them magic. Even now, looking down through the office window, he could easily make eye contact with Sarah, who was looking up at him. "Ack, Duke-nim!" Feeling Ethan''s gaze, Sarah sometimes waved at him like this, and each time his mood skyrocketed. "......" His mouth relaxed and a gentle smile formed. As he waved a little to Sarah, she smiled brightly and grabbed Claude in a flashy embrace. Then she whispered something to Claude, and the child looked at Ethan and waved his hands broadly. "Haha." Eventually, a small laugh escaped between his lips. Sarah smiled proudly as if she had heard it. Jade, who was looking out the window together behind Ethan, murmured blankly. "......Really a beautiful person." "Sir." "Yes?" "Let¡¯s work." "Ack, yes." Jade, who had been absent-minded for a moment, was startled by Ethan''s hoarse voice and returned to his place. He just realized that he was unknowingly sneaking forward and looking out the window side by side with Ethan. "......Fu." Ethan sighed a little and looked out the window one last time. Sarah and Claude still looked this way, and stretched out their necks as if they were waiting for Ethan to see them. Then when they met Ethan''s eyes, Sarah and Claude stamped their feet as if they liked it. "Duke-nim! Can you see us well?" "Father! I''m having fun!" "Ask him to play with you, Claude-nim." "Play with me! It''s fun!" Even though he asked Jade to work, Ethan could hardly take his eyes off the window. He waved to Sarah and Claude, then opened the window and talked, and struggled to refuse to play with him before he could see Jade again. "......Did you like it?" "I did indeed." Jade''s voice smeared with a very slight resentment, but Ethan lightly ignored it. "Let''s listen to what we heard earlier." "Do you remember what I reported to you the other day that there was an unknown veil in the Alton Estate where the First Prince was staying? The informant who was dispatched posted the report." "What did you say?" "It seems that humans cannot come out from the inside as well as come in from the outside. All nearby plants died, and the animals that touched the veil also died in agony. It has been confirmed that only monsters can come and go freely in the veil." "......" "It is said that the sky is dark and the weather is gloomy. The residents of the neighboring estates are trembling in fear." As Jade continued to report, Ethan''s face gradually hardened. "My Lord, this is probably...¡­, magic." "I suppose so." There was only one person that came to mind when he heard of this situation. His head was throbbing at the thought of telling Sarah this fact. If she looked at the disciple who was doing something that she couldn''t protect now, no matter how strong Sarah was, she would eventually get hurt. "And it seems that we can no longer stop the news from going to the Imperial family. It is only a matter of time before the Emperor finds out, as the news of the First Prince and the nobles who were expelled to Alton Estate have been cut off." "Surely the Emperor will find Sarah. Severe everything that could be a link between him and Sarah." "Yes, I''ll take care of it right away." Ethan tapped the desk with his finger for a moment, pondering. When this incident spread to the nobles as well as the Imperial family, it was difficult for the Emperor to start looking for Sarah. He had to cut off all possible connections between Alton Estate and Sarah. One way or another, the Emperor would try to put Sarah in her debt and covet her power. "Tell the Second Prince and the Third Prince. Without a good cause, Ambrosia can''t give up Sarah Millen." "Yes. And what about the invitations the Second Prince sent to Countess Millen-nim?" A fishy smile formed on Ethan''s lips at Jade''s question. Then he replied with a firm voice as if he didn''t need to worry. "Throw them away." CH 108 Second Prince Ilior headed for the Emperor''s office with impatient steps. "Please take your time." His lieutenant gasped as he followed with difficulty, but Ilior''s steps grew even faster. "Has the delegation sent to Alton Estate not contacted you?" "It seems that the situation is still under control." "Damn it." Ilior bit his lip and looked at the Emperor''s office in front of him as if glaring at it. The Emperor, who had announced that he would step down from the front line and abdicate, again occupied the office and sat down. In other words, it meant that he was going to withdraw his words of abdication. It was also because of the First Prince, not anyone else. Because of that idiot. "What about Viscount Nathan?" "It is said that even his relatives who remain in the capital can¡¯t contact him." "He¡¯s useless to the end." Ilior clicked his tongue briefly. Before entering the office, he took a deep breath and evened his breath. "Either way, I must have more information than His Majesty." "Of course." "Good." Hearing the lieutenant''s answer, Ilior opened the door and entered the office with a stiff face. And at the same time, the Emperor''s shrill roar rang out loudly. "Bring Cazer to the capital right now! Right now!" The Emperor''s wrath was full of anxiety. Ilior looked sadly at the nobles who were sweating and stepped forward in front of the Emperor. "Did you call me?" "Oh, Ilior. You''re here just in time!" The Emperor finally greeted Ilior with an angry face. With a smile on his face, Ilior looked at the Emperor''s condition coldly. As expected, the Emperor was out of his mind. The only son he acknowledged during his lifetime, the First Prince Cazer de Crombell, was in danger. Ilior struggled to keep the corners of his lips, which were about to rise, as naturally as possible. "I heard the news. What on earth is going on...... Is Brother Cazer safe?" "What safe! Who knows what Cazer must have been enduring in that Estate now?" The Emperor glared at the nobles who could not even answer him one by one. The nobles who had suffered from the Emperor for a long time before Ilior came, all seemed to have lost their souls. "......" Among them was Marquis Bollun, the only relative of the First Prince and the father of the deceased former Empress. He had been closing the family door and living in seclusion since the First Prince was overthrown, and it seemed that he was called to the Imperial Palace due to the Emperor''s turmoil. Marquis Bollun was leaning on his cane with a tired look on his face as if his senile body had weakened even more. Ilior whispered in a low voice to Marquis Bollun as he saw the Emperor brimming with rage. "Marquis Bollun also suffers a lot." "No, there is nothing to suffer." "The heir......, are you not looking for one in the end?" "His Highness Cazer is in good health, so why do I have to find an heir in advance?" "Ah, of course it is." Ilior swallowed a sneer inwardly and sighed in regret. Marquis Bollun was about the same age as the Emperor. No, he seemed much more senile than that. Lying in bed at this moment and running all the way to the Imperial Palace for the remaining bloodline wasn¡¯t something that could be done today or tomorrow. Both the Emperor and his father-in-law seemed to be very dreadful. ''What kind of woman was the late Empress?'' Ilior looked at Marquis Bollun and shook his head. The deceased Empress was the daughter of Marquis Bollun, who was the result of an accident with the Marchioness before she reached adulthood. As a result, not only the Marchioness but also Marquis Bollun were almost dismissed from the families. Was it even more precious as they had protected the daughter despite everyone''s opposition and criticism? There were many other bloodlines that would lead to Marquis Bollun. However, he did not recognize anyone as his grandchild except for the First Prince, who was left behind by his eldest daughter. Just like the Emperor. All the men involved with that woman were like that. Ilior had no choice but to wonder what kind of woman she was. "Marquis Bollun''s dream will come true only when Brother Cazer is safe." "......" At Ilior''s words, Marquis Bollun''s sharp eyes turned to him. "It will be beneficial for Your Highness the Second Prince to be careful about that mouth in the future." "I''ll keep that in mind, Marquis." Ilior shrugged his shoulders and walked past the Marquis and approached the Emperor. Marquis Bollun hoped that Cazer, who had fallen from the throne, would succeed him. It was hoped that Marquis Bollun¡¯s family would be able to soar to be the Grand Duke¡¯s family with the halo of Cazer, the royal family, on his back. ''Impossible remark.'' He hoped that Cazer would die slowly behind the mysterious veil that appeared in Alton Estate. Only then would the heart of the Emperor, who lost face and dignity because of worrying about his son, be torn to shreds. "Useless things! Don''t come near me until you find a way to rescue Cazer!" The Emperor was now furious and driving away all the nobles. The faces of the nobles who were driven out by the angry voice were subtly distorted. Now their loyalty was not entirely directed at the Emperor. "......His Majesty''s wisdom is not as good as it used to be." "That''s how old he is. It looks like he can slowly step back now." "Take a look at His Highness Ilior. How cold-hearted he is." The gazes of the nobles turned to Ilior, who took the Emperor''s anger without losing his reason. Power had a valid period of time, and when a power had to be withdrawn, the person who rose to it grabbed it. "......Let''s go now." "Yes, a firestorm is going to go all the way here." The nobles hurried out of the Emperor''s office. Finally, Ilior, who was left alone with the Emperor, looked at the back of the Marquis Bollun, who was struggling to limp out, and then turned to the Emperor again. "It is said that people cannot pass through the veil created in Alton Estate. Exactly half of the monster forest was covered by it." "I know that, too. The important thing is whether Cazer is safe in it." "......The people of Alton Estate must also tremble with fear." Ilior mentioned something that the Emperor had not yet thought of, but his mind seemed to be filled with the thoughts of that foolish son. "Bring Duke Ambrosia!" "Your Majesty, I contacted him first. He will soon enter the Palace." "Have Sarah Millen come with him." "......You mean Countess Millen?" "Yes. Make sure Ethan Ambrosia brings Sarah Millen, Ilior. Can you do it?" The Emperor''s eyes gleamed deathly. The pressure that emanated from him was unheard of for an old man. There was no longer the Emperor who had been running wild with rage until recently. Not even a single hint of anger could be felt in the calmly sunken eyes and the cold voice. As if what he did to the nobles was just a show. Ilior, not knowing what the Emperor was thinking, narrowed his brow at the feeling of his tightened throat, and answered with difficulty. "Why are you looking for Countess Millen?" "There''s no reason for me to tell you that. There is only one thing you can tell me. Can you bring that woman before me?" Ilior swallowed dry saliva, feeling as if he would be crushed by the Emperor''s eyes. He bit his lip as he remembered the image of Sarah Millen falling down, dripping blood that still appeared when he closed his eyes. "But Duke Ambrosia said that Countess Millen''s health was......" "No one in this Empire can worry about her well-being." The Emperor, who resolutely cut off Ilior''s rebellion, beckoned him as if there was nothing left for him to do. "Your Highness Ilior. I''ll take you outside." Then the Imperial Knights came up to him. Ilior knew that this was an Imperial decree on him. ''Damn old man.'' Only then did he realize that he had been played by the Emperor. His lieutenant came up to Ilior, who seemed to be kicked out from the Emperor''s office, and asked. "How is it?" "Damn Emperor. I think he wants to show my incompetence in front of the nobles." "......Does that mean he didn''t trust Your Highness?" "If he had, he would have entrusted me with a more important task. It''s not just about summoning Duke Ambrosia and Countess Millen." At Ilior''s words, the lieutenant''s face hardened terribly. He had just felt some changes in the eyes of the nobles who had just left the Emperor''s office. Their eyes were expecting something from Ilior. In this situation, the intention was to obtain a just cause and firmly establish himself. However, the only person the Emperor really needed was the Duke of Ambrosia. If he, the Second Prince, received only a mere liaison, the nobles would naturally think of his incompetence. It was the Emperor''s desire to naturally exclude Ilior in this way. "Even when the life or death of the son he loves so much is at stake, he¡¯s wary of me." A bitter voice leaked out from between Ilior''s lips, fists clenched. This time, he felt a sense of crisis that he had never felt before. "Still, I have a reason to meet Countess Millen......" Ilior remembered Sarah''s face and tried to shake off the throbbing headache. "Let¡¯s go to Duke Ambrosia¡¯s mansion." "Would you like to go there yourself?" "I must see Ethan Ambrosia first before he speaks to the Emperor." The Emperor''s task was to bring Ethan Ambrosia and Sarah Millen in, but in the process, he would be able to negotiate with the Duke. If that were the case, at least he would avoid exaggerating his incompetence, as the Emperor wished. ''But what does Countess Millen have to do with this?'' Ilior realized that he had more to learn about Sarah Millen. And that wasn''t so bad. He asked the lieutenant in a better mood. "Did you get any reply to the invitations sent to Countess Millen?" "......There isn''t." "I''m sure it is." His better mood soon subsided again. CH 109 Ilior, who was walking in such a hurry, was able to face the Third Prince, Eleon, who was walking this way from afar. "......" "......" There was an awkward atmosphere between the two brothers who hadn¡¯t met each other in a long time. "Long time no see, Brother Ilior." "......That¡¯s right." Ilior instinctively realized that Eleon was also on his way to visit the Emperor because of what happened in the Alton Estate this time. It must be like that because he had a card to give to the Emperor. There had been a subtle sense of distance since the common goal of succession to the throne was established between Eleon, once a friendly brother, and himself. Ilior felt bitter about it. "After Brother Cazer is gone, our relationship isn''t what it used to be." A faint smile appeared on Eleon''s lips at Ilior''s bittersweet voice. "I''m the same as before, Brother." "Eleon, I mean......" "I know. It would be incomprehensible that I, who does not seem to be greedy for the throne, would come forward here." At Eleon''s words, Ilior flinched and trembled as if he had been caught in a secret he didn''t want to be revealed. That was right. To be honest, he thought that if Cazer was removed, the throne would of course be his. That was until his younger brother who only knew to travel and read books quietly claimed the right to succession. Of course, Eleon also had his right, so even if he exercised his right to the throne, he could not stop it. However, when he realized that he had ruled out Eleon''s existence from the succession to the throne, Ilior felt an unbearable shame. When Eleon spoke as if he knew everything about it, his tightly closed lips could not open in embarrassment. "I also wished that if someone had to become Emperor, it would be Brother Ilior, not Brother Cazer." "......!" "At least you are not the kind of person who will rise to the throne by stealing everything I have." Ilior''s eyes widened at the words of Eleon, who showed no greed for the throne as much as he had thought. It was a completely unexpected remark. After driving out their common enemy, Cazer, they fought a psychological warfare with their respective forces. "You speak as if you don''t want the throne." "The throne is just a means to me. To protect what I have." "......" "How about Brother? What is Brother coveting the throne for?" "Of course it¡¯s......" Ilior''s face, who was about to answer Eleon''s question, hardened for a moment and soon distorted. He couldn''t think of a reason why he thought it was too obvious. Why did he want to become Emperor? "At first, I just wanted to see Father''s distorted face." At first, he just thought he didn¡¯t like to see the only son that his father really acknowledged ascend to the throne. He was already fed up with him and his brother being treated like tools that should only be used for an Empire ruled by Cazer de Crombell. From some point on, Ilior felt the thrill of imagining his father''s face that would be horribly distorted when he became Emperor, not Cazer. "It''s not very pleasant to see him as soon as there''s a problem with Cazer¡¯s safety." Ilior tapped Eleon''s shoulder a couple of times, who was smiling quietly, and then passed him by. He had come too far to come to think of a problem he had never considered before. "......" Eleon looked at Ilior''s back for a long time before moving on. * * * Sarah asked as she sat on the chair and looked at Belluna with her twinkling eyes. "What do you think?" "......Um." "Belluna, is it just plain medicine to you?" Belluna was analyzing the ingredients of the medicine Sarah had asked her to find out by pulling out silver mana like a thread. The medicine fluttering in the vial followed Belluna''s silver mana, gradually twinkling up and down in mysterious colors. Sarah''s eyes also sparkled, moving up and down along the rising and falling medicine. And Claude, who was shining with her eyes next to her, asked in a voice full of curiosity. "Sister Belluna, is this a bad medicine?" "......We don''t know yet." Belluna, who had been receiving the gaze of the two of them, tried not to let them notice her fingertips trembling with slight tension. After Sarah brought the medicine vial, saying it was used by Claude''s friend''s nanny, Belluna had a heavy task. The task was to investigate whether the medicine in this vial was intact. "One thing is for sure, this is not a drug you take to recover your body. We''ll have to find out more about what effect it has, but it''s toxic." "......I see." Claude''s face hardened at Belluna''s words. "So the scary nanny was trying to hurt Elexa''s mom?" "......" Sarah gently hugged Claude, who looked surprised. Then, holding him in her arms and patting his back, she comforted him for a while. "She''s a really bad person." "Yeah, she''s a really bad person." Claude grabbed Sarah''s hem and bit his lip. He was horrified to imagine what he would have been like if someone as scary as Elexa''s nanny had become his nanny. He liked Sarah. He loved that Sarah was his nanny. So Claude buried himself deeper into Sarah''s arms. "I feel sorry for Elexa." "We can help Elexa-nim. So don''t worry too much." Sarah hugged Claude, who was hugging her tightly, a little tighter. Then she quietly beckoned Belluna. Then, in the air, letters made by Sarah''s magic appeared quietly. [You''d better be careful about what you say in front of Claude-nim from now on.] Belluna nodded quietly. Then, just like Sarah, she used magic to make letters. [It is more toxic than you think. It''s a small amount right now, but if you increase the amount even a little, you could lose consciousness right away.] [Are you sure?] [I''m sure. I''ll be able to identify the types of medicinal herbs soon.] [I¡¯m counting on you, Belluna. I''m glad you''re here.] A very faint blush appeared on Belluna''s face, which had become redder at Sarah''s words. At that moment, Benjamin, who was watching Sarah and Belluna having a conversation with magical letters from afar, said. "I also know how to do detox magic." Benjamin was not allowed to be with Claude. Therefore, he had no choice but to speak loudly from afar. "That''s not what we need now, Benjamin." When Sarah politely but resolutely refused, he shut his mouth again. Benjamin, who was about to bow his head a little sullen, made eye contact with Claude, who was looking at him in Sarah''s arms. "Hmph." Claude looked coy and stuck out his tongue when his eyes met. "Ha." Seeing Claude acting as if he was teasing him, Benjamin swallowed a smirk. Without Claude, he would be able to get even a little closer to his master. However, there were few times when Claude and his master were separated, and Benjamin had no choice but to stand this far away. That little brat knew it and would tease him like that every time. ''That little brat seems to like Belluna somehow.'' Claude generally didn''t like his master''s disciples very much, but he liked Belluna a little. Did he know that Belluna was weak against small and cute things? Occasionally, when Claude grabbed Belluna''s hem with his tiny hand, she would stiffen. Claude seemed to enjoy it a bit. ''......While he hates me.'' Was it because his first impression was not good? Only Benjamin was on the lookout for Claude. He told his master that he was afraid of Benjamin, that Benjamin was staring at him whenever he had a chance. In fact, it was clear that he wasn''t scared anymore if he had been teasing Benjamin by sticking out his tongue like that. "It would be better if he was truly frightened, though." Benjamin nodded as he recalled Claude, who had been shaking in front of him but had blocked his master. He was now trying to lower the corners of his mouth that were about to go up. But then Claude''s words saved Benjamin the trouble. "Nanny, I''m scared of that uncle smiling." "Benjamin, take two more steps back." CH 110 Benjamin was eventually forced to take two steps back. ''What a shrewd little brat.'' Seeing Claude''s face change with and without his master, Benjamin let out a small sigh. The child seemed to be fooled and seen through easily, but the fact was the opposite. "I thought we got to know each other pretty well." He chuckled in regret and remembered what had happened with Claude during his time in Ambrosia. * * * Benjamin and Belluna did their best not to make the most of the research outside the eyes of the Duke of Ambrosia. It was only natural that the Duke of Ambrosia had shown his mercy so that he could live with their master. Claude was wary of Benjamin and Belluna, but the child often visited them because he was curious about other magicians other than Sarah. Belluna asked him, who was showing the utmost effort to concentrate on his research. "How much closer is Claude-nim today?" "Three steps." Claude, who had come to them for the first time, looked at this side while maintaining a distance so far away that he could not even see his expression. Then, one day, he could see the expression he was making, the decorations on his clothes, and the other day, he could even see the lips of the child twitching little by little. Each time Claude came to watch them, it was evident that they were getting closer and closer. Belluna couldn''t take her eyes off of Claude because he was cute. "When will he talk to me?" "Stop it. What are you going to do if you''re interested in the child Master is taking care of?" "It''s even more special when Master takes care of him. Can''t you see she¡¯s in love with him right now?" Belluna quietly chastised Benjamin and looked at Claude, who was hiding in the cabinet from a distance and sticking out his face. Her face was reddened. "I think I can see why Master cares so much." "Hmph." At the sound of Belluna''s muttering blankly, Benjamin snorted and turned his head. Belluna thought children were cute, but he just disliked them. They always cried and you had to protect them. In the world he lived in, children were just a bunch of luggage. On the battlefield where his life came and went countless times. "Cuz he''s so scared. There''s only one or two things that Master needs to pay attention to." With that said, Benjamin returned to his research. With the support of Ambrosia, the more they researched its power, the more new things were discovered. To the point of understanding why all the dukes of Ambrosia had been obsessed with increasing their power. "It would be easier if we could study the power of that little brat." "Master would never allow that." "I know. I''m just saying." Benjamin shrugged at Belluna, who cut off his words resolutely. Of course, if it was Oliven, he would have chosen that little brat as a research subject without hesitation. He wasn''t that crazy. ''Oliven that bastard, it''s about time he made a mess. He can''t be this quiet.'' Benjamin stiffened his face with the thought of Oliven that had just come to his mind. After leaving the mansion, Oliven did not show up, erasing even the traces of his mana. His master seemed to know something, but she did not tell Benjamin. However, with the aura he felt from his master, he could tell that Oliven was about to do something unusual. "Benjamin, Benjamin." At that moment, at the voice of Belluna calling him urgently, Benjamin escaped from his thoughts. "What." "Claude-nim is!" "That brat is what......" Raising his head at Belluna''s fuss, he shut his mouth at the sight of the child approaching right in front of him. Claude looked up at him with clear, transparent eyes. Considering that he made a fuss to his master saying he was scared, it was quite a bold look. "......" "......" Their eyes met. The situation of them staring at each other continued. Then Claude let out a sigh of relief between those little lips and opened his mouth. "I''m not a little brat. I¡¯m Claude." "......What?" "Is Uncle an idiot? My name is Claude. Claude Ambrosia." "I know that." "Why do you call me a little brat when you know?" "Cuz you¡¯re a little brat." Claude''s face twisted in response to Benjamin''s blunt reply. The child clenched his fists for a moment, then spoke in a stern voice. "I''m not a little brat." "What does that mean?" Benjamin tilted his head to the side as if he didn''t really understand. "Nanny said I was the big person who would succeed Ambrosia in the future. So I¡¯m not a brat, stupid Uncle." "You¡¯re saying that you''ll become a big person in the future, not that you''re big now." "Then why don''t you go ask Nanny?" "......" Really. Looking at Claude, who knew he couldn''t budge from Sarah, Benjamin sighed as if he had lost. "Okay, I''ll call you by your name from now on." "Forget it. I don''t want Uncle to call me by name." "......Ha." A smirk escaped Benjamin''s lips. He was swayed by a child''s trick. A triumphant smile appeared on Claude''s lips as he thought he had given him a shot. "My name is Benjamin, brat. Not Uncle." "I know. Nanny told me." "But why aren''t you calling my name?" "Is Uncle stupid? It''s because I hate you." Claude said so with a sullen face and turned around. It seems that the child''s purpose was to scratch Benjamin''s insides mercilessly. "Ahaha, you look a little better." Belluna, who was listening to the conversation, laughed and tapped Benjamin on the shoulder. As the only disciple of the master who was not hated by Claude, Belluna was enjoying this situation. After laughing for a while, Belluna reached out her hand to Claude carefully and said. "I''ll take you outside." "......Eung." Claude stared intently at Belluna''s hand reaching out to him and cautiously grabbed the hem of her sleeve. He was still too shy to hold her hand. "......" Belluna raised her other arm, which Claude did not catch, and covered her mouth with her hand. Truly, it was as if she had tasted the feeling of her master who would make a fuss about how cute the child was. "Ha. Belluna......" Benjamin, who was left alone in the lab, muttered in a dumbfounded voice. The atmosphere of Belluna, which was more relaxed than when she was in the magic tower, and his master who melts in front of the child. He wasn¡¯t used to everything. Most of all, he couldn''t adapt himself. "Fearless little brat." He really liked Claude, who was not discouraged in front of him and said everything he had to say. He was not used to it. ''I''ll be like that sooner or later.'' Though he hated it, Benjamin continued to wait for Claude, who often visited the lab after that. Some days he came alone and some days he came with their master. Whenever Claude came alone, he often quarreled with Benjamin, and victory was always in the hands of young Claude. * * * Then Ethan opened the door of the lab with Jade and entered. "Sarah? Are you here?" At the voice looking for Sarah, she took her eyes off the vial and lifted her head. When Ethan, dressed in formal attire, entered the lab, she had the illusion that a bright light was coming into the dark room. Servants used to argue that Ethan''s appearance in such robes deserved to call an artist and leave a portrait, which Sarah actively supported. "Ah, Duke-nim, I''m here." Realizing that she had been staring blankly at Ethan unconsciously, she came to her senses. Claude''s face also turned red when he saw Ethan. Claude came down from Sarah''s arms and ran to him, stretching out his arms. Ethan naturally held the child in his arms, and Claude sat comfortably in his arms. Sarah, who was looking at him proudly, also approached Ethan and asked. "What brings you here? I heard someone come from the Palace. Shouldn''t you be in the drawing-room now?" "Ah, I came here because I wanted Sarah to go with me." Ethan glanced around the lab slowly. His intense gaze shifted to Belluna and then to Benjamin, who was buried in a corner with nowhere to step back. "......" Ethan, who immediately grasped the situation just by looking at it, stroked Claude''s head as if he had done well. "Hihi." Claude grinned proudly, rubbing his head against Ethan''s palm. Only Jade was stamping with impatience in the spectacular sight. "The Second Prince was sent from the Imperial Palace. His Majesty told him to bring Countess Millen-nim into the Palace." "Me?" "Yes, I guess it''s because of Countess Millen-nim''s disci......" Jade turned his head back and felt Ethan''s cold gaze on him, then paused for a moment. He coughed a little, ehem ehem, then opened his mouth again. "The Emperor seems to have realized that it¡¯s a problem that must be addressed by Countess Millen-nim." "......All right." If the Imperial family showed a reaction, there was only one reason. Sarah could quickly recognize that this had something to do with Oliven. "If Sarah doesn''t want to, you don''t need to see the Second Prince." "No, I need to figure out what''s going on." Sarah pressed her fingers against her throbbing head. Ethan, who was looking at her quietly, tilted his head slightly to the side and asked with a soft voice. "I hope I''m not disturbing you." "Of course." As Sarah nodded, a faint smile appeared on Ethan''s lips. He reached out his hand as if to escort Sarah. She clasped his hand, feeling a little embarrassed in front of her disciples. "I''ll be back for a while, will it be all right?" "Yes. We''ll find out more until you come." Belluna nodded, then turned and looked at Benjamin in the distance. He stared intently at Sarah, who was holding Ethan''s hand. "I''ll take care of Benjamin too." Sarah replied with a gentle smile at Belluna''s words. "I¡¯m counting on you." CH 111 As they left the lab and headed for the drawing-room, Ethan gave Claude he was holding in his arms to Jade. "It''s nap time soon, so it''d be good to take a little break." "Yes, Father." Claude quickly realized that he had to leave. Seeing the child nodding his head wildly, Ethan gently stroked Claude''s hair once more. It was a touch that meant that he was sorry for leaving him alone. Claude noticed it and smiled pleasantly, raising the corner of his mouth. "We can have dinner together later, right?" "Yes, I''ll tell them to prepare your favorite dishes." "Woah!" Claude blushed in anticipation of dinner with his father, which was given as a reward. The red color on his chubby cheeks was so pretty that Sarah smiled happily as well. "See you later, Claude-nim. I''ll be by your side when you wake up from a good nap." "Eung, be back soon." Claude waved goodbye to Sarah and leaned more comfortably on Jade. It was because, as Ethan said, it was nap time and he was getting a little tired. "Ah!" It was then. Something flashed through Claude''s mind as he was about to close his eyes in Jade''s arms. ''The Second Prince was sent from the Imperial Palace.'' That was what he had heard in the lab earlier. Claude recalled the face of Ilior he had seen at the Imperial Palace party when he said that he was the Second Prince. He was Claude''s watchful target. "Nanny." "Yes?" "Be careful." "What?" "It¡¯s just!" Claude smiled skeptically and looked at Ethan. Ethan, who received that gaze, tilted his head as if puzzled for a moment. Then with an "Ah", he nodded his head as if he had realized something. "Don''t worry, I''m here." "Okay!" Only then did Claude nod and close his eyes. Sarah noticed that there was a secret between the two father and son except herself. "What? What is it?" "It''s nothing. Let''s go." But Ethan didn''t say anything and took her by the hand with a smile. Sarah pouted as she was led by his gentle touch. ''So mean.'' She felt alienated. * * * Ilior was trying to relax his strained shoulders. However, as he repeatedly clenched his fists and then opened them, he seemed unable to hide his impatience from anyone looking at him. Soon after, when Sarah opened the drawing-room door and appeared, he jumped up from hi? seat. "Countess Millen!" "I greet Your Highness the Second Prince." Sarah was slowly embedded in Ilior''s eyes, smiling and bending her knees. Ilior, who was watching the corners of her mouth gently rising and her eyes gently curving, opened his mouth with difficulty and said. "Your body, is your body okay?" "I heard that you visited Ambrosia the other day and saw me. It''s the same as you saw then." "......I see." Sarah said as if nothing was wrong now. Her lively, sparkling face seemed to be a different person from Sarah, who had collapsed that day vomiting blood. She looked healthy in anyone''s eyes, but Ilior was drawn to her words with something missing. "I brought you medicines that are good for your body......" "I''ve recovered enough already, so it''s fine, Your Highness." Sarah gently but resolutely cut off his favor. It wasn''t a big deal, but at the feeling of being rejected, Ilior flinched and trembled. "If Countess Millen has recovered enough, then it''s a good thing." "Yes, so please be comfortable with it." "That''s right." Ilior tried to find something else to say with a look of regret. It was as if it was more important to talk to Sarah than the purpose of coming here. "......" Ethan, who had been listening to their conversation, looked at Ilior with narrowed eyes and opened his mouth. "Since you''re busy, why don''t we get straight to the point, Your Highness?" "Ah, that''s right." At Ethan''s words, Ilior seemed to recall his purpose of coming here. He sighed loudly and said. "It is said that there was an unknown veil in Alton Estate, and not only humans but also plants and animals couldn''t pass through it." Sarah looked perplexed at Ilior''s words, moderately narrowing her brows. She knew that she had already heard the story from Ethan the other day, but hearing it again through Ilior''s mouth was disturbing. She asked Ilior back, pretending to know nothing for now. "The Alton Estate would be where First Prince-nim is......, is there any contact between First Prince-nim and the Imperial family?" "I have no idea. His Majesty was so angry that even Brother''s life and death were unknown." Ilior shook his head in a bitter voice. However, his face did not show any concern or regret for his brother. "Under these circumstances, I don''t know why His Majesty is looking for Contess Millen. So please be honest with me." "About what?" "Countess Millen, do you have anything to do with this?" "......" At Ilior''s words, Sarah struggled to erase the olive hair that came to her mind for a moment. Ethan gently grabbed Sarah''s hand as her fingertips trembled slightly. "Let''s sit down and talk." "Ah." By Ethan''s words, Sarah realized that she was still standing. Perhaps it was the same for Ilior, but he narrowed his brow and hardened his face. ''I didn''t even offer a seat to a Lady. Damn it.'' He bit his lip, feeling like he had lost his initiative to Ethan. Ilior''s gaze was fixed on Sarah, who sat down holding Ethan''s hand, and it hardly moved. "......Your Highness Ilior, please sit down." "Sure." At Ethan''s suggestion, he could barely take his eyes off Sarah. Seeing Ilior like that, Ethan raised one corner of his mouth and smiled. ''So foolish.'' Ilior''s gaze was so blatant. If he looked at her like that, it would be easier to notice his heart and feelings even if he didn''t intend it. And it would soon become a burden. "......" Ethan glanced at Sarah''s face. The tip of the corner of her mouth that was smiling towards the Second Prince was trembling. Ethan, who had seen Sarah all this time, could read the subtle change in her expression. ''As expected, she''s feeling burdened.'' Ethan sat leisurely on the sofa and crossed his legs, contented with Sarah''s face. His stomach, which had been twisted unpleasantly since a while ago, had finally subsided. "If Countess Millen had anything to do with this, I''m sure you''d be in trouble. Is there any reason why His Majesty is looking for you?" "There is not." Sarah shook her head, hiding her complicated mind. Then Ilior breathed out quietly, perhaps a little relieved. "I¡¯m just guessing that His Majesty may have been angry with me, as one of the reasons why First Prince-nim went there was because of me." "......Is that so? His Majesty may think so." Ilior''s face was seriously hardened. As Sarah said, it was possible if the Emperor tried to hold Sarah responsible for the First Prince in the Alton Estate. Count Millen House was currently in seclusion, but since he was opposed to the First Prince in the succession to the throne, the Emperor might be thinking of reaching out for this opportunity. "No wonder Duke Ambrosia won''t let you go." Ilior looked at the Duke of Ambrosia with new eyes. Ethan Ambrosia reacted quickly as if he had expected this to happen. He formally nailed Young Lord Ambrosia''s ill health and that his nanny, Sarah Millen, could not also go outside. Therefore, the Emperor was also unable to officially call Countess Millen when it was not the social season. That was why Ilior, the Second Prince, was sent here. "If there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll always help, just tell me. What would you like me to do?" At the words of the Second Prince, Sarah tilted her head and wondered. It was because the Second Prince had no reason to help her in this matter. "Why?" "......?" "Why are you trying to help me?" At Sarah''s question, Ilior was speechless and could not say anything for a moment. She waited a moment for Ilior''s reply and then spoke softly with a smile on her face. "Thank you for your consideration, but I am at peace in the shadow of Ambrosia. I promise I¡¯ll remember Second Prince-nim''s kind consideration next time." "......Is that so?" It was truly a sweet and resolute refusal. Ilior''s face sank naturally. On the other hand, Ethan''s eyes were softly curved as if he was pleased. CH 112 Ethan lifted his ankles pleasantly, then looked at Ilior''s face, which had sunk low, and said in a relaxed voice. * * * CH 113 Every breath that Ethan exhaled, she could feel his chilled body temperature through the palm of her hand. The sound of her heart pounding and pounding violently shook all over her mind. CH 114 Sarah''s face was bursting with red as she left the office and closed the door. Leaning against the closed door, Sarah stared blankly into space for a moment and caught her breath. Then Jade, who was waiting for Sarah and Ethan''s conversation to end, came up with a bright face and asked. * * * CH 115 No, no. Sarah shook her head and slapped her cheeks painlessly with her palm. * * * "Sarah and us two?" CH 116 The flickering candles in the colorful candle holders gave off a soft light, making the dining room enveloped in a subtle atmosphere. The long table was lined with dishes that looked like the chef had put all of his energy into it. Red rose petals were sprinkled on the white table cover, and the water in the crystal glass sparkled like an opal, emitting transparent light. It was a dinner that was more powerful than usual. In many ways. "Nowww. Say ''Ah''." "Ah." Claude opened his mouth like a cute baby bird and ate the salad Sarah gave him. ''......Isn''t that too much cuteness?'' Sarah closed her eyes tightly for a moment. The cuteness was too much. It wasn''t good for her heart. "You should eat evenly." Ethan, who was watching the scene, took a fork of grilled duck cut into small sizes with a smiley voice and offered it to Claude. "Ah." Claude smiled brightly and ate the meat Ethan gave him. And he whispered, waving his hand that was holding Ethan''s hand a little. "Father, Nanny too." "Um?" "Nanny needs to eat evenly too." "Ah, that''s right." CH 117 There were good things and bad things in the world. And when something really good happened, something bad always happened after that. CH 118 The Second, Third, and Fourth Elders presented a report to Sarah in which they wrote down the investigations in the magic tower. CH 119 Just as Ethan was about to talk to Sarah, the Second Elder, who took his eyes off him and stared at the crystal ball, called Sarah. * * * "You don''t need this either. This and that. All of them." Elexa''s small body twitched and trembled at the cool flowing voice. Penelois was unloading her busy pack at Benjamin''s beck and call. "Why did you bring this? Throw it out." "Ah......!" Benjamin, finding the little rabbit doll in the pile, narrowed his forehead and grabbed the doll with two fingers, and shook it gently. When his attached doll was in Benjamin''s hands, Elexa groaned softly with a pale face. When Elexa looked desperately at Benjamin with anxious eyes, he clicked his tongue and threw the doll into the luggage bag. "......!" CH 120 Claude busily moved his short legs to chase after Benjamin. No matter how fast he was walking, his back was not seen while he was running. Then with a bang! a roar that seemed to resonate with the ground, people began to hear screams. *? ???: is a really cute word. ?means poop and ??? means puppy. ???? is a sweet and affectionate word to a young child or grandchild. So yeah it may sound like a swear word but in fact, it¡¯s not. CH 121 Little dog shit. CH 122 After finishing the story once, Sarah, who smiled to the end and saw the elders off, sat on the sofa, unable to hide her tiredness. Then she looked at Ethan and asked him. That word alone made Ethan narrow his eyebrows. It was banned in the Crombell Empire, but it happened frequently in other countries. "Usually, in such cases, they follow the mercenaries and survive, but to the mercenaries, the child soldiers were the only object of anger in the battlefield where their lives came and went, and they were also playthings." "And it''s a battlefield where mercenaries are allowed to do whatever they do to the boys...... so it makes sense." The Empire had battlefields, large and small, from which Benjamin survived. Many things must have happened before the child who had a hard time holding even a single dagger properly grew up to become a vicious mercenary that made the mercenaries tremble. In the middle of such a battlefield, Sarah found Benjamin, who instinctively expressed his hidden talent ahead of his death. "Right. So when Benjamin sees boys his age then he tends to be a little kinder." Was it because he think of himself from then? Even Benjamin, who had no mercy in his hands, showed patience in front of children of his age, enduring it twice and three times. "There are mercenaries in the capital right now. I heard that everyone hired a lot of mercenaries because of what happened in Alton Estate." "You''re right. Since there were not one or two nobles who had to go to the Alton Estate, the number of knights must have been insufficient." * * * In the end, Sarah, who returned to her room with a lot of temptation from Ethan, lay on her bed and covered herself with blankets. "Duke-nim is so mean." Ethan Ambrosia was too generous and caring for Sarah. It was crazy good, but it was also crazy bad for the heart. "If you''re not going to like me, then don''t seduce me." Sarah kicked the blanket with her feet in anger. Ethan Ambrosia was such a sinful man. If he behaved like this, there would be no woman who wouldn¡¯t fall for him. ''I wish I could have a word with Duke Ambrosia-nim.'' ''Of course, Duke-nim is not the one who would coldly reject a Lady''s request for dance with a very aristocratic manner.'' ''But with a polite but sober voice, you won''t want more than that.'' CH 123 Sarah greeted Penelois and Elexa with her arms wide open and a friendly smile. * * * Ambrosia''s carriage crossed the Empress'' Palace garden. Usually, it was customary to get off in front of the Empress¡¯ Palace gate and enter on foot, or to send a separate carriage with the Empress''s symbol to change into it. But thanks to Ambrosia''s name, Sarah was receiving very special treatment. Sarah looked at Ethan who sat across from her, turning over the papers. "Thank you, you didn''t have to take me there." CH 124 Human society was sometimes at a point where powerlessness was absolutely non-existent. Sarah was a human being, and she had a desire to live a normal life among humans. So sometimes, or very often, the time came when society had to conform to the power it had formed. She thought this was the time she had to do it. "Come on, Countess Millen. These are baked cookies topped with raspberry jam that you loved." "Thank you, Your Majesty the Empress." Sarah was already full, but she did not show it and picked up the cookies the Empress recommended. Then the Empress'' gaze reached Sarah''s fingertips. "I hope it suits your taste." The Empress'' voice was very heartwarming. As the mother of the two princes, she still remained young, but her voice was filled with the flow of years. The Empress'' soft yet firm voice was filled with a sense of intimidation characteristic of those at the peak of power. Sarah felt the Empress'' gaze and let out a very small sigh. "......" When she put the cookie in her mouth, it was crunchy and crumbly, and the fresh sweetness of raspberry tickled the tip of her tongue with the flavor of butter. It was definitely a cookie that suited Sarah''s taste. Her usual self could eat a plate full of cookies in her seat. "Do you like it?" "......Yes." If only these cookies weren''t the eighth dessert the Empress recommended. "Hmm." Smiling softly, the Empress lifted the teacup as she watched Sarah shove the privilege cookie into her mouth. Her mouth, which had been neatly shut, was covered with a teacup, and her half-covered eyes as if savoring the scent of tea shone brightly. "......" Sarah, like the Empress, smiled as she lifted the teacup. It was a smile that showed no gaps. If the Empress wanted to be mean, Sarah would accept everything without changing her face¡¯s expression. She knew all too well that it was a way to put pressure on the Empress. In any case, it was tea time when Sarah only need to have an excuse to meet the Emperor, so if time went by, the Emperor''s people would come to this place soon. And the Empress hated it so terribly. "This''s what I heard, Countess Millen." In the end, the Empress'' teacup went down first. She had a lighter smile on her lips than before. "I''m afraid I don''t know what Your Majesty the Empress might have heard." "It was full of compliments. What a mouthful of praise that person have given me. My ears were melting." CH 125 "I don''t care what that bastard did. At this point, I wish he could make a proper mutiny so I could get rid of him." CH 126 "......!" The knight was startled and took a step back. He, a knight of the Imperial Palace, did not feel any presence. The knight, who had put his hand on the scabbard around his waist without realizing it due to the sudden tension, slowly lowered his hand and opened his mouth. "Duke Ambrosia-nim, how......" "From here on, I will escort Countess Millen, so I suggest you go first and tell His Majesty that Countess Millen will be arriving soon." The knight blinked his wide eyes in surprise, then came back to his senses when Ethan''s forehead narrowed slightly. "Yes, roger that! Duke Ambrosia-nim." As he turned around gently, he glanced at Ethan holding Sarah''s hand and leading her. He thought it was because he was distracted by Sarah Millen that he couldn''t read the signs of Ethan¡¯s approach. After confirming that the knight had completely moved away, Sarah looked at Ethan and asked. "Why are you here?" Ethan, whom she thought was with the Emperor, appeared in front of her. She was happy to see him a little earlier, and Sarah struggled to press the corner of her lips that was about to go up. "We still have a long way to go to the Emperor¡¯s Palace." There was still some distance left to the Emperor¡¯s Palace. The existing Empress¡¯ Palace was close to the Emperor¡¯s Palace, but it belonged to the deceased Empress. The Empress'' Palace, where the current Empress lived, was the furthest away from the Emperor¡¯s Palace. Since they were as far apart as the distance between their hearts and feelings, Sarah would have to walk a little further to get on the waiting carriage. "I came to meet you because it seems to take longer than I thought." "If you wait, I''ll be there." "If we head to each other¡¯s way, we will be able to meet sooner." "......" Sarah''s eyelashes trembled at Ethan''s words. He was right, but what made her heart flutter was probably because she gave meaning to Ethan''s words. Even though she knew it all too well, it was insanely good. "How was your meeting with the Empress?" "Ah, it was better than I thought. We decided to be good friends." "......With the Empress?" * * * Ethan Ambrosia and Sarah Millen stood side by side in the Emperor''s secret office. "Are you finally showing your precious face, Countess Millen?" The Emperor''s eyes were darkened. At the end of his gaze on Sarah, it was as if there was a sharply gleaming blade. CH 127 "No way......!" CH 128 Sarah tilted her head and said, without changing her expression. * * * The Emperor''s decision did not take long. That night, a letter containing the Emperor''s secret intentions arrived at Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family, and Sarah and Ethan immediately ordered that their luggage be packed. Throughout the Empire, the situation of the Alton Estate became widely known, and the people of the Empire praised the Emperor for his success in negotiating with the magic tower. "Rumors of atrocities happening at Alton Estate were true. That''s why you don''t know what''s going to happen in the monster forest." "Oh my God, a magician is coming to this Empire!" "Did you mean that the magic tower really existed? I''ve only read it in books!" "I''d like to go see it, so can we sneak in the Ambrosia procession?" "Say something that makes sense! Didn¡¯t they say there are dozens of people dying in Alton Estate in a day?!" "Still, the magician is with them...... When will I ever see a magician in my life? Right?" People began to gather in the capital to see the magician who would appear in the procession of Ambrosia. Envoys sent by kingdoms and empires close to the Crombell Empire also gathered in the capital of Crombell from time to time. They also paced around Ambrosia''s mansion to catch a chance to encounter the magician somehow. "Heaven...... Now you have to leave tomorrow, but can you break through that crowd?" May brushed Sarah¡¯s hair from behind, who sat by the window, and said in a voice of admiration. She knew the existence of a magician was really mysterious and the influence was great, but she forgot about it as she faced Sarah every day. That the existence of Sarah, the magician, could create such a big wind. "The nobles will also gather in those crowds. The commoners would not be able to stand in front of them because they were afraid, and the nobles would not be able to block their way to save their faces, so it would be okay." Sarah blinked slowly and looked at the lights through the window. It was already in the middle of the night when the sun had set and the moon had risen, but the night view was more sparkling than the stars in the night sky due to people walking around near Ambrosia''s mansion. "It''s a different scenery." Sarah rested her chin on the window sill and looked out blankly. It was when May quietly started brushing Sarah''s hair again, seeing how complicated her feelings were. "Nannyyy......" Claude''s weeping voice came from outside Sarah''s door, with a knock on the door. "Claude-nim?" Sarah got up from the chair and opened the door wide. Then she could see Claude rubbing his red, bloodshot eyes because he couldn''t sleep at the best time to sleep, and Benjamin with a displeased face behind him. "What''s going on at this hour? Is there anything wrong?" CH 129 "There''s nothing wrong with it, but...... You should also ask Duke-nim." CH 130 Claude, lying between the two of them, smiled mischievously and closed his eyes. The sound of their hearts beating from either side of him calmed his heart and gave him a sense of security. * * * From early morning, in front of Duke Ambrosia¡¯s mansion, there were crowds of people who couldn''t miss the sights. There seemed to be no room for people and vendors gathered from all over the capital, not to mention from all over the country. "You mean there really were magicians in the world?" "That''s not true! The Emperor himself negotiated with the magic tower and invited them." "Is it Alton this time? There''s a big deal going on there. People die before they can even come close." "The bodies piled up like mountains and blood became rivers, right? I don''t know if it''ll work out even if the magcian goes......" "Man, this time the one who is working with Duke Ambrosia-nim is a magician, a magician! There''s nothing a magician can''t do, right?" People were busy chatting with each other and exchanging opinions about the widely publicized situation. This was the situation outside the Ambrosia mansion, and beyond the inner garden, another kind of crowd had gathered in front of the mansion''s main gate. "It would be nice if we could just say hello this time." "Hmm, how did he call out the sassy magician of the magic tower...... His Majesty is still in good order." "In any case, one thing is for sure, this time the Duke of Ambrosia had a connection with the magician. So the magician will accompany him." "That''s right. I heard the two princes leave late?" "That''s too bad, yes. If either of them had accompanied the magician this time, they would have strengthened their right to succeed to the throne a little more." "Maybe that''s why the Duke of Ambrosia took over?" The aristocrats who had come inside the Ambrosia mansion in the name of seeing off were also chattering as if they were no different from the people who were gossiping outside. There were only a handful of those who knew the details, but they too were confused by the question of how the existence of a magician could have been revealed. "How the hell did the Emperor convince the magician?" "If the Emperor had that much power......, isn''t it too early to discuss the succession of the throne?" With the advent of the magician, a new wind began to blow in the aristocratic society. Now, they focused their attention on the case of Alton Estate, feeling both jealousy and awe at the Imperial family and Duke Ambrosia¡¯s family, who would have a relationship with the magician. CH 131 "It¡¯s, it¡¯s magic!" CH 132 Sarah smiled meaningfully at Claude''s question and looked at the slowly departing carriage. * * * "Woahhh!" "It''s the Duke of Ambrosia''s carriage!" CH 133 Ethan sighed deeply as he thought of the dirty tricks that would fall on Sarah. * * * At the very edge of Ambrosia''s mansion was Penelois'' room. Although it was at the corner of the mansion, it was also a room overlooking the garden. In consideration of Penelois, who was unable to take a step out of Ambrosia, Sarah turned the entire side of the room into glass. Then she carved a magic circle that could not be seen from the outside. Thanks to this, Penelois was able to stand by the window and watch the procession of the Duke of Ambrosia. "I¡¯m sorry, Penelois-nim. The event took longer than expected." Sarah''s voice was heard behind Penelois'' back, who was quietly looking out the window. Penelois, who was staring blankly outside, looked back in surprise and said. "Is it over already?" "Yes, they¡¯re all gone." "Ah......" In response to Sarah''s answer, Penelois slouched down her shoulders, which had been heavily tightened, and swept her heart out. "How does it feel to see the nobles from afar?" "......I was nervous." The graceful gestures of the nobles, the gaze of looking at each other, and the naturally divided groups. From subtle nerve warfare felt in the passing gaze, to high-ranking nobles secretly talking to each other in a certain corner. Even from afar, it felt like a lot of interests was moving at the same time with the incident of Alton Estate. ''If Eleon ascends to the throne...... I have to get in there, too.'' Thinking about it like that, her heart swelled up in a corner of her chest. Penelois sighed deeply and led Sarah to the sofa. Sarah smiled at her face as she looked like she had something to say, and put Claude, who was in her arms, down. "Claude-nim, would you like to play with Elexa-nim?" "......Uh um, but Nanny will be leaving soon. Can''t I stay with Nanny more?" Claude grabbed Sarah''s hem in a mumbled voice and looked up at her with a gloomy gaze. "Urk." Sarah clutched her chest at the cute kitten-like figure. Penelois smiled and opened her mouth. "It''ll only take a minute, Young Lord. I''m not gonna take that long." "......I understand." At the request of Penelois, Elexa''s mother, Claude sighed and nodded as if he had made up his mind. Sarah quietly swallowed a smile as she watched Claude copy Ethan¡¯s expression in an unhappy situation. "Come quickly, okay?" "Yes, I will." Sarah waved to Claude, who turned around and glanced at her as he walked out of the room. His footsteps, as if he was left with a lot of regrets, were so cute. Even though Claude opened the door and left, Sarah continued to look at him, and upon seeing this, Penelois said in a soft voice. "Countess Millen, Young Lord is gone now." "I know, but......" Somehow, Sarah wanted to capture all of Claude''s appearance in her eyes. She felt like she had to. The child grew so fast. He was changing day by day. She had been a little heartbroken to think that she would miss Claude''s small and big changes while she was at Alton Estate. Sarah blinked slowly and then looked at Penelois with a smile. "So, you have something to tell me?" CH 134 Penelois hesitated for a moment, wiggling her fingers, then clenched her fists as if determined and opened her mouth. CH 135 "The medicine Crassida Orlin gave Penelois-nim contained poison. It''s a very poor quality one, too......" When you fall in love, you have fantasies about that person. Penelois smiled, thinking so. "Nanny!" From afar, Claude ran over to this side, calling Sarah with a bright face. "Heaven, Claude-nim! What are you going to do if you fall?!" "You¡¯re too late!" Looking at Claude hugging Sarah as hard as he could, Penelois thought. With Claude so happy and obedient to Sarah like that, the Duke of Ambrosia didn¡¯t seem to mind either. She had such a strange feeling. "Our Claude-nim is the cutest baby in the world. Having to leave Claude-nim behind...... I''m so sad, what should I do?" CH 136 Sarah lost her reason for a long time and enjoyed hugging Claude and Elexa. Meanwhile, Belluna''s mana, which was sending a signal to Benjamin, grew stronger and stronger, and in the end, Sarah had no choice but to put the children down from her arms with a face full of regret. "While I''m away, you have to eat well, brush your teeth well, don''t fight with Elexa-nim, and get along well......" "I know, Nanny. It''s your fifth time saying it, so I memorized it all!" "Ah, really? Then again......" Sarah, who was holding on to Claude and asking for this and that, kept looking for words to say. However, since she had already delayed a lot of time, Sarah bit her lips, stretched out her squat legs, and got up. "Penelois-nim is free to explore in Ambrosia''s mansion, but you should refrain from going outside." "Countess Millen-nim had asked me to do it five times, so I memorized them all like Young Lord Ambrosia." "Oh my." Not knowing that she had said the same things to Penelois, Sarah raised her hand in surprise and covered her mouth. Seeing Sarah like that, May, who was behind Claude, pounded her chest and said. "Don''t worry too much because I''m here." "I left it to you, so I have to believe you." Sarah nodded and looked at Penelois. "That child is quick to see and act, so she will help you a lot in living in the mansion." "I heard that you are the maid of honor for Countess Millen-nim, and thank you for your consideration." Penelois looked at May, holding Elexa''s hand. May bowed her head deeply toward Penelois like that. "......" Sarah''s eyes narrowed as she looked at May carefully. Everyone in the Ambrosia mansion knew that Penelois was a slave and was the Third Prince''s hidden lover. Sarah was implicitly worried that May''s bad habit would come back, but now that she looked at her, she realized that the worry was useless. "Then I''ll be back!" Only then did Sarah, who was finally relieved, smile and wave. At the same time, Sarah''s toes were enveloped in azure mana. "......!" CH 137 "Speed up!" CH 138 Sarah appeared with her long hair fluttering with a splendid light as if a goddess had descended. CH 139 "......!" * * * Philip Alton, the Lord of the Alton Estate, closed his eyes tightly, unable to lift his gloomy face. His second son, Powell Alton, grunted his teeth on behalf of his father and shouted in a voice full of hatred and killing intent. "Are you really trying to make Alton a contribution to the continent? Are you out of your mind, Brother?!" Powell, who was imprisoned in the dungeon of the Lord of Alton¡¯s castle, rushed forward as if he was going to come out of the prison bars at any moment. The eldest son of Alton Estate, Python Alton, faltered back under the influence. "It, it can''t be helped. How long are you going to be stuck in this frontier territory? We should go to the center, too." "How can our family get to the center! Our Alton is like an iron fortress that protects everyone from the forest of monsters. If it¡¯s not so then why is the family''s mission to protect the people of the Empire at the closest point in the forest of monsters!" Powell¡¯s throat had been hoarse from shouting. Each and every word he spit out as if he were vomiting blood was stuck in Python''s chest like a dagger. "Besides, I don''t know what''s going on with the First Prince, but he''s using black magic! A person who uses black magic becomes the Emperor of Crombell? It''s sure to be a continental achievement. What the hell can you do as the right arm of the soon-to-be-fallen Imperial family!" "Don''t, don¡¯t take it that way. Nobody knows yet. The First Prince''s use of black magic is......!" "Now the territory has reached this point, it''s only a matter of time before the whole continent will know, Brother!" Seeing Python, who could not speak at all, Powell beat his chest in frustration and cried. "I wouldn''t even say this if it was something that could be hidden easily. Do you think the First Prince will succeed to the throne even if he hides it well?" "Po, Powell......" "Brother has been like that since you were a kid. You used to obsess over what you had in your hand, and what you didn''t have without even looking at it." "......" CH 140 "......!" * * * At that moment, Sarah shook her head and sneezed as she felt a tingling sensation in her throat. "Achoo!" She couldn''t bear to swallow her sneeze. The loud noise made Sarah sniffle and mutter. "Who''s talking about me?" It had been a long time since she sneezed, so she had to tilt her head in wonder. "Sarah, did you overexert yourself?" As soon as he heard her sneeze, Ethan opened the door of the carriage from outside and came in. And¨D. "Countess Millen-nim! Here is the blanket." "Please use this handkerchief!" "Please have some warm water!" "I''ll get you some medicine soon, it''s perfect for a cold!" The Knights of Ambrosia began to scramble and push everything into the carriage. It wasn''t just that. "Everyone, surround the carriage! Don''t let even a gush of cold wind get into the carriage!" "Countess Millen-nim has caught a cold! Bring all the medicinal herbs!" "Bring in the bed! What? You don''t have it because we''re in the mountains? Make one and bring it here!" "Protect Countess Millen-nim! Don¡¯t let her even hear the breath of the monsters!" It was very noisy outside the carriage. CH 141 Sarah laughed familiarly and threw out everything the knights pushed into the carriage. Is that a confession? Did I just hear his confession? Sarah''s mind quickly became complicated. ''He just said he liked me, right? Does he want to get married? Is it a proposal?'' Where would I spend my old age? If Claude has children, I want to raise my grandchildren with my own hands, but when Claude grows up and leads the family, I want to travel the world with Ethan...... Sarah had already dreamed of marrying Ethan and growing old together, later holding wrinkled hands and closing their eyes one day at a time. Seeing Sarah pouting her lips and saying nothing, Ethan pulled the corner of his lips together and smiled. Then he didn''t miss the gap and put the fruit through Sarah''s lips. "......!" In an instant, a bitter taste spread throughout her mouth. All the confusion and imagination were blown away in one shot. "Ah, urk!" Sarah covered her mouth with tears in her eyes. It was the fruit of the legend that if you eat this alone, you won''t catch a cold even if you''re hit by a cold wind for several days. But there was a reason why people say they didn''t want to eat this fruit even if they caught a cold. It was too tasteless and bitter and numbed the entire tongue. ''What confession? He must hate me. He deceived me.'' Sarah wept, shuddering at the betrayal. If he really liked her, he couldn''t do this. It was clear that he had confused her with his lies to make her eat the fruit. While she was looking at Ethan with a resentful stare, he still smiled, put a sugary orange in warm water, and held it out to her. "Drinking this will make it a little less bitter." "......" CH 142 Could there be anything more accurate than this to express a crush? For any woman, if she listened to Ethan, she would have no choice but to struggle. Whom does she ask for help? Sarah''s actions were even faster than Ethan''s opening his mouth to ask. In an instant she lowered the window of the carriage and began to call out the knights loudly. "Everyone! My cold must have passed on Duke-nim! He says he''s going to die because his head hurts so much!" "Sarah?" "What if Duke-nim gets sick and dies?" There was no time for Ethan to respond to Sarah''s call. "My Lord! Are you sick? Where should we go! What should we do!" First of all, Jade opened the carriage door as if to break it and entered. And after that, even the knights who went out to check out the monsters in the distance were running at full speed, blowing dust in this direction. "My Loooooord!!!" "You must not dieeeee!!" "I aaaaam, I¡¯ll protect you!!" It was incredible speed and loud voice. Ethan looked at Sarah with a slightly fed-up face. And he looked. The corners of Sarah''s mouth curled up mischievously. "Bring me the fruit! When I tried it, it worked very well!" "I understand!" "Two, three......, no, you better bring everything you have! Because Duke-nim is precious!" "Roger that!" The knights listened to Sarah very faithfully. Everyone came with a load of fruits in their hands. Fruits and blankets and warm water and all kinds of medicine that were pushed into the carriage...... Ethan was going through the same thing that Sarah had just gone through. "Eat this and get well soon, my Lord." "You mustn''t get sick." "Countess Millen-nim, please save our Lord. Hic hic." CH 143 "So is it over now?" CH 144 "......" CH 145 "The Imperial family sent a magician?" CH 146 The smile that appeared on Oliven''s face was unusual. It was the smile that came out when his mind was twisted. Feeling it, the black magician tilted his head and asked. "What are you thinking about?" "Bad thoughts." Oliven''s cheeks were flushed. His trembling fingertips stopped vibrating at some point. He opened his mouth and clenched his bloody fists, as he had been biting all of his nails from the tips to the flesh under the nails. "It bothered me from the first time I saw him. No, his existence itself has been bothering me for a long time." A small body in his master''s arms came to mind. The hand that seemed to hold the hem of his master''s robe in front of him. The cheeky eyes as if showing off his master was his. A bold voice that talked back losing a single word. "Master loves him so much, so I have to please him once in a while." "......Don''t even think about touching Great Elder-nim. Just thinking about her coming here makes me shiver." "That''s why I have to run away. To the place where Master isn''t." "No way, you?" "That veil is useless in front of Master. It will take some time, but it will eventually be pierced. So I have to make a way to live." At Oliven''s words, the black magician''s face was dyed with complexity. Claude Ambrosia. A little boy whom Sarah, the Great Elder of the magic tower, terribly cherished. She dared to show them how she remained in the Ambrosia mansion, pretending that only her disciples had been sent here to protect him. "Wouldn''t it be better not to provoke her for nothing?" "Why?" "Why...... Aren''t you afraid of your teacher?" He trembled as if he was going to get goosebumps just thinking about it. He had had nightmares every night since he blew everything up and left the magic tower. He imagined that the Great Elder, who covered her face dozens of times a day, took his life with one light gesture. "I¡¯m afraid." "But?" "But it''s so thrilling. How angry must she be with me now? How many thoughts about me does she have in her head?" Oliven smiled brightly. His eyes opened hazy as if walking in ecstasy. The black magician couldn''t believe he could laugh like that just by focusing all of his master¡¯s attention on himself. * * * "......By the way Benjamin-nim." "What." "We also have to do laundry soon." "But." "I also have to take care of the garden." "But." "I need to clean up, too." "But." "......" The Ambrosia servants only exchanged glances with each other without hiding their troubled looks. They couldn''t feel anything in Benjamin''s expressionless face, whether he knew what they were saying or not. Looking at Benjamin, who couldn¡¯t be communicated at all, Belluna quietly swallowed her sigh and opened her mouth. "......We understand the inconvenience, but we can''t help it either. Please understand." "Did Countess Millen-nim really tell you to do this?" "Yes. Master asked and asked again." "But how many days has this been? At this rate, it''s like the mansion¡­¡­." The servants looked out the window anxiously. Managing a huge mansion was not easy. They wondered if it would be maintained even if many servants divided the area every day and managed it with all their might. However, they have not been able to fulfill their duty for several days already. "But isn''t this place clean?" CH 147 Benjamin, who entered Claude''s room to escape Belluna''s tiresome nagging, said in a hoarse voice. CH 148 "What, what should I do?" CH 149 From the window of Claude''s room, huge mana spears were constantly shot. They hit the monsters falling to the Ambrosia mansion without any mercy. The screams of the monsters echoed out of the window like thunder. Belluna murmured as if she was tired of looking at the bodies of dead monsters burned helplessly like ashes flying in a bonfire. CH 150 "They did it as a group, what." * * * "Kkeeeek." Benjamin''s gesture changed the order of the last monster that had invaded Claude''s room. Benjamin, who constantly blew his magic spears, did the final confirmation kill on the corpse of the monster without showing any signs of exhaustion. The sound of the mana spear embedded in the body was stark. Gooey green blood splashed down Benjamin''s cheeks. "......Filthy." Benjamin wiped the blood of the monster with the hem of his robe, turned around, and went to the bed where Claude was. "You okay?" Claude''s face was wrinkled at the calm talk. "In Uncle¡¯s eyes, do I look fin......, uegh." Vomit poured from between the child''s small lips. Disgust flooded in at the cruel and terrifying sight that had been unfolding for a while. "Young Lord Ambrosia......, are you okay?" "Ooh ooh." CH 151 Kkwaang, kkwang! CH 152 Oliven''s lips trembled. He unwittingly collected the spear he had summoned to attack Benjamin. Then, he struggled to squeeze out a voice that didn''t come out with words at the tip of his tongue. "......Ho, how." [Did you think I didn''t know you''d come out like this?] Sarah''s voice was calm and cold. Everyone here knew that it was beyond the level of anger she could tolerate. "Great, Great Elder-nim.¡± "......We¡¯re screwed, it¡¯s over." The black magicians were frightened by Sarah''s voice and backtracked. They, too, were once magicians of the magic tower. They were also people who knew the power of Sarah, the Great Elder, better than anyone. One of the black magicians shouted in an angry voice. "How did this happen, Oliven! You said you put a magic circle so that she can''t know what''s going on inside from the outside!" "......I didn''t know that Master had prepared something like that." Oliven stared blankly at the mirror emitting light from the air. He had looked down on his master. He thought he had found a loophole in her attempt to make things look as if she were in the mansion. Didn''t he gain confidence in the fact that his master didn''t notice by releasing a huge number of monsters in Ambrosia? But he could see his master''s eyes in that small mirror. When he looked at her, the eyes that always smiled warmly were numb for the first time. As if she was looking at something of no value. "Still, Master can only exercise power through that artifact." Oliven clenched his teeth as he seized the spirit of shattering. The dense magic circles he spread throughout the Ambrosia mansion were to prevent external magic from entering the interior. In order to break the magic circles, his master had to come to Ambrosia''s mansion and use her powers. However, the master who hid her power and identity in the Empire could not come here easily. "Break the mirror." This was commanded decisively by the evil Oliven. The black magicians who gained courage from those words memorized the formula and prepared to attack. [You know I''ll just wait and see.] Sarah''s voice contained a faint smile. The black magicians, who were ready to launch magic at any moment, flinched. Sarah laughed aloud and said as if she could see their figures so clearly. [Let me tell you today that this amount of power is enough to deal with trivial things, you foolish things. Learn well.] As soon as Sarah finished speaking, the flow of air changed. The black magicians, who were trying to send their attack magic in a hurry, realized that their bodies were strange for a moment and moaned a little. "......Uh, why." "My body is weir¨D." They lowered their gaze with their hands that could not be lifted. It was only then that the flow of transparent mana that tied their bodies began to be seen. By the time the faces of the black magicians were stained with frustration, Sarah''s sneering voice was heard. CH 153 Oliven quickly looked out the window. Then he saw a magic circle woven like a spider''s web around the sky. The magic circle surrounding the Duke of Ambrosia¡¯s family was not broken. CH 154 Sarah let out a small sigh, stroking the ends of her messy hair as if it were annoying. "My parents don''t even ask me to gain their approval of how I live. But now my disciple is doing everything he can to say that he doesn¡¯t like it......" She remembered the faces of Count Millen and his wife, who always looked at her silently, smiling as if they were liberated. The corners of Sarah''s mouth loosened a little as she recalled them. Thanks to the Count Millen couple, Sarah learned to live a normal life with this great power. Without them, maybe Oliven¡¯s ugly self could have been her. ''Your power may be a blessing or a curse. If you use that power for the right thing, it will be a blessing.'' She remember the voice of Count Millen, who was seeing her off on the day his daughter, who was born with extraordinary power, headed to the magic tower. ''There is something we are born with, so we may end up walking down a path we don''t want. But please know this one thing. We love you so much, my little baby bird.'' She remembered the temperature of his arms when he smiled and hugged her even when she declared that he had to close the family¡¯s door and lived in seclusion to study the power of Ambrosia. She remembered the trembling of his hand as he stroked her back. ''Sarah Millen, my proud daughter. Don''t forget that you''re a Millen, and always behave according to that honor.'' At one time, he felt terrified by the endless power of his young daughter. One day, he was tired of spending a tearful night patting his daughter''s head, who was looking at the empty space like an idiot. Nevertheless, he constantly taught her about the power without reward and taught her about the weight of the power. She was raised by mere ordinary human beings. That was the Great Elder of the magic tower. "I know it''s respect. Because I learned it. I taught you what I was taught, but in the end, you chose to satisfy your greed." Sarah said in a voice full of disappointment. "......" He just wanted to run away from here because it seemed to stab Oliven one by one. "Say it again." "Master, I......" "Ah ah, was it for me?" There was a faint smile in Sarah''s voice that flowed out coldly. As if she had heard an interesting comment. "What have I gained because of what you gave me?" "......" "The First Prince, who had barely been removed, is being installed again in Alton, the Emperor is annoying, the identity that I wanted to hide is revealed in the magic tower, and I have to take care of what you did, Duke-nim is overworked, and Claude-nim is crying......" Sarah''s face, which lists the events that happened because of Oliven, one by one, was gradually stained with fatigue. When she said it out loud, she felt like her temper was rising again because it was all annoying things. "Master is right. Actually, it was for me." The last tear around Oliven''s eyes flowed down his cheek. CH 155 No content CH 156 Something unusual was happening. Belluna and Benjamin noticed that an indescribable power was pouring out of Claude in a tremendous roar. It was a power very familiar to them. "Claude-nim!" May opened her eyes at the light so strong that even her eyes could not be easily opened, and she fumbled toward Claude. However, she could not reach out even if she stretched out her hand at the unusual energy she felt from the child. ''What the hell is this......!'' While May swallowed a curse inside, the Knights of Ambrosia, who felt something from afar, were running towards them. "What happened!" At that moment, the light from Claude suddenly disappeared. "......C, Claude-nim." May fumbled Claude''s body, blinking her blurry eyes due to the light. Fortunately, the child was fine with no injuries and was breathing evenly. Unlike when something like this happened in the past, he had come to his senses this time. "......Ah." Claude blinked his eyes slowly as if he was too surprised. Benjamin''s figure slowly entered the child''s eyes. "Wounds from black magic......" Benjamin''s condition, which had been seriously injured, was noticeably improved. His pale face turned red, and his blood-stained body was cleansed. The body exposed as the clothes were torn looked more solid than before. "Benjamin, how are you?" "......Very good. I don''t know why. It''s better than when I¡¯m dealing with that punk Oliven." In response to Belluna''s question, Benjamin lit dark red mana in his hand. More intense and cleaner than ever, the feeling of mana flowing through his body was vivid. It was as if his master had purified his body after occasional magic training. No, it was better than that. "I can''t even see the scars I had before." Benjamin clicked his tongue slightly and lifted the hem of his robe to reveal his abdomen. As he followed the war mercenaries, his body, which was tattered with scars from all kinds of wounds, was cleansed. "I wanted to keep it." Benjamin clicked his tongue in regret. He was going to leave those scars forever so he wouldn''t forget those damn bastards. But Benjamin quickly smiled and patted Claude''s head, who looked at him anxiously. Outsiders. Penelois and Elexa were not yet aware of Ambrosia''s power. All they knew was that Sarah was a magician. And it was just that her disciple was the culprit behind the Alton crisis. That was all the information Ethan Ambrosia allowed. No more could be disclosed to outsiders without the permission of Ethan, the owner of the house. And it was the people of Ambrosia who had better education about it than anyone else. "......" "......" Veron and Ronda exchanged glances. The Knights of Ambrosia, nervous about what might happen, fixed the swords in their hands. "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear anything. Me and Elexa......" "It is not up to us to judge that." Penelois hurriedly opened her mouth but was cut off by Ronda''s resolute voice. The Third Prince''s hidden lover and child. Without Ambrosia''s help, he could not even ascend to the throne. Ethan seemed to be inclined towards the Third Prince, but from the moment they learned about Ambrosia''s power, she didn''t know how to judge him. Even the power of Claude was expressed differently from the power of Ambrosia that had been passed down now. Healing power that was stronger than that of a priest. It was powerful enough to completely heal even the wounds of black magic that even magicians could not do. Even though he was the Third Prince, he was in a situation where he did not know what kind of profit he would get if he knew this. "Please come this way for a moment." "......" The situation changed in an instant, and Penelois bit her lip and pondered whether she should take out the dagger she had hidden in her arms. "What, what¡¯s wrong?" Claude looked around in bewilderment at the sudden change of air. Before he could even figure out what he had done, the mood was somehow creeping towards Elexa and Penelois. The people of Ambrosia, who had a cold, subdued gaze, were unfamiliar. "Uncle......" Claude walked over to Benjamin, crouching, and plunged himself into his arms. Then he tugged at the hem of his robe as if to tell him to stop it. CH 157 Claude''s face lit up when he found Sarah. As soon as Sarah''s feet, floating in the air, closed to the ground, Claude jumped into her arms. * * * "......Well, My Lord." "Quiet." At the same time, Jade was quietly wiping away tears, slowly looking at his uncomfortable Lord. Ever since Sarah, who wanted to solve the situation through artifacts, went into the mirror. "......Did Sarah forget about me?" Ethan''s narrowed brow couldn''t be stretched out. CH 158 When Jade was fidgeting and watching h¨ª Lord''s countenance. Just in time, white light began to pour from the mirror that Sarah went over. Soon her smiling voice flowed softly. CH 159 Energy similar to the power of Ambrosia was emanating from that veil. However, Ambrosia''s power, which fluctuated when it encountered the same power, was quietly holding its breath for some reason this time. It meant familiar but not exactly the same. Ethan pushed his hand in with a little more force. The veil accepted Ethan very gently. * * * "Ehehe." Claude grinned uncharacteristically and dug into Sarah''s arms. The soft touch of the quilt and the warmth of Sarah''s body gave Claude a tremendous sense of security. The fact that he was shaking among the scary monsters a while ago now felt like a dream. Claude smiled and said, looking up at Sarah sweeping his back. "You''re staying with me until tomorrow, right?" "Yes. We''ll have breakfast together tomorrow." "......!" The child''s cheeks turned red and his eyes sparkled beautifully. Actually, Claude knew. There was a serious problem in the Empire, and his father and Sarah should be there to solve it. He also knew that Sarah couldn''t be next to him just because he was a little scared and lonely as it was an urgent matter. ''Actually, I am not interested in the peace of the continent or the glory of the Empire. I just want to protect the things I love. In that sense, the most precious thing to me right now is Claude-nim. Nothing can take precedence over Claude-nim.'' Sarah offered to stay by Claude''s side without hesitation. And while restoring the Ambrosia mansion that had been damaged here and there, she never let Claude out of her arms. She didn''t stay away for a long time, but Sarah didn''t want to part with Claude for even a moment. And in fact, that was the most needed word for Claude. "Thanks......" As Claude shyly thanked her, Sarah smiled brightly. "I''m more grateful, Claude-nim, for holding on." "......Eung." "Claude-nim will become a strong and tough man later on." "Like Father?" "Yes, like Duke-nim." At Sarah''s words, Claude''s eyes shone as if they had been studded with jewels. Sarah, who was looking into the child''s eyes, felt her heart tighten. It was so clear that pure affection was overflowing. "I think I''m a little happy, Nanny." "Oh my." CH 160 Claude jumped up and screamed with excitement. * * * Belluna peeped toward Claude''s room and asked cautiously. "......Is Claude-nim asleep?" "Yes, he fell asleep quickly because he went through a lot today." "He must have been tired." "I know." Benjamin, who was silently watching Sarah and Belluna as they nodded and talked, interrupted with a blunt voice. "I had it the hardest." "Of course you do, Benjamin. It''s all thanks to you that Claude-nim is safe." "......Yes." When Sarah smiled and praised him, Benjamin smiled lightly and lowered his eyes. Belluna secretly glared at the sight of him being openly satisfied. ''Anyway, you only act like a full-fledged beast in front of Master.'' In fact, the repair of the Ambrosia mansion was done by Belluna. This was because Benjamin was a magician who specialized in combat magic and was not of any help. It was also Belluna who handled hallucination magic installed throughout the mansion while taking care of all Ambrosia''s servants and knights. However, Benjamin, who only protected Claude and the Third Prince''s family, was acting so shamelessly in front of their master. ''Sometimes he''s more cheeky than Oliven.'' Benjamin glanced up and looked at Belluna as if he felt Belluna''s fierce gaze. "What. Why." "......Nothing." Looking at Benjamin shamelessly asking back, Belluna eventually shook her head with a sigh. Then, looking at Sarah, she hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth. "Master." CH 161 "What do you mean?" CH 162 Rumors about the Alton Estate surrounded by a veil abounded. Most of them assumed that the Alton Estate was in ruins. However, the Alton Estate, seen through Ethan''s eyes, seemed to be leading a minimalistic life, although in a mess. The people living here locked the door, but the smoke was leaking out of the chimney. Those with jobs were vigilant in all directions and secretly navigating between the alleys. CH 163 Sarah wiped Claude''s face with a soft hand, whose eyes were swollen from crying. The child cried so hard that even his hair got wet. That was how she was going to go back to Alton after eating breakfast continued until lunch and then dinner. * * * "Please, My Lord, please, My Lord, please......" Jade stamped his feet, looking over the barrier with an anxious face. Ethan Ambrosia, who went over the barrier last night, was not seen until the next evening. Jade was waiting for Ethan in front of the barrier where he had disappeared. "Please come back, My Lord." Once or twice, he made excuses to the Third Prince and the Second Prince who visited Ethan, saying, ''He¡¯s on a walk, he¡¯s on a patrol.'' When the Duke of Ambrosia did not show up all day, it seemed that the leaders had already noticed that something was going wrong. ''If the Duke of Ambrosia doesn''t show up by tomorrow morning, it''s good to consider what His Majesty the Emperor might think.'' ''Even the magician doesn''t show up. We know we''re unreliable, but we''re here for the Imperial cause. If you act alone, you can think of it as giving your tail to the other side.'' The Second Prince Ilior and the Third Prince Eleon had already said a word to Jade and left. Ilior warned that the Emperor was watching the situation here, and Eleon informed him that the Emperor was ready to exploit Ambrosia''s weakness with any excuse. "But I can''t say ''Our Duke-nim has gone through the barrier with the exceptional power of Ambrosia to patrol beyond!''" Jade eventually collapsed into his seat, tearing his hair out. Of course, the reason he was so distressed was not purely because of his worries. The worry that Ethan would have been injured or in big trouble in the Alton Estate beyond that barrier was the most useless worry in the world. The only thing Jade was worried about was himself. "I''m sure he must be doing something there. Organize it, refine it, process it, make it plausible and document it...... It''s all for me!" The delay in Ethan Ambrosia''s return meant that he had a lot of work out there. All tasks necessary for post-processing and commercialization were the responsibility of Jade, the closest subordinate of the Duke of Ambrosia. Unfortunately, it was because he was very capable. Worried about the amount of work that would increase as much as the waiting time, Jade had to swallow his tears. CH 164 Ethan asked, looking pitifully at his subordinate, who was shaking and trying to escape from reality. * * * The long-awaited day has dawned. All the nobles and soldiers who had departed from the capital for the Alton Estate gathered in one place. The army led by the Second Prince and the army led by the Third Prince each fought an invisible battle, but in the end, they had one thing in common. Rescue Alton Estate from the clutches of the black magician and the First Prince. "Today, I will remove the savage veil over Alton Estate! Save the suffering people of Alton and show the whole continent the strength of my Crombell Empire!" "Woaaaah." The Second Prince Ilior stepped forward and raised the morale of the army. When that barrier was removed, they had to deal with black magic they had never experienced before. They had never seen a magician in their entire life, but now they would soon meet black magicians, villains that only appeared in books or long stories. Not only the soldiers but also the knights sent by each aristocrat were in a state of fear. "The magician of the magic tower will be with us. Black magicians are, after all, just impurities in the magic tower, with the true magician with us, today''s victory belongs to Crombell." Following the Second Prince Ilior, the Third Prince Eleon came forward and encouraged them. It was then that confidence appeared on the faces of those who had hardened with tension. Now, the eyes of all the nobles and soldiers turned to the realm of Ambrosia, which was located a little further away. The moment that Duke Ethan Ambrosia with the magician appeared there, it would all begin. * * * "May I come in?" "Yes, come in!" Ethan grabbed Sarah''s robe with his own hands and entered the tent where she was staying. Sarah did not bring her maid, let alone any servants to attend to her. So it was Ethan''s job to attend her all the way to Alton Estate. Many Knights of Ambrosia would volunteer to serve Sarah with their eyes shining, but they had no choice but to yield to their Lord with a sad smile and tails between their legs. "You don''t look nervous at all." "That''s nothing." Sarah smiled brightly with a confident expression on her face. Seeing that, Ethan smiled a little and unfolded the robe he had brought with him, making it comfortable for her to wear. At first, Sarah was awkward with his touch, but by this point, she naturally accepted what Ethan was doing. "Do you want me to brush your hair?" "What? No, it''s okay. It''s going to be a mess if I wear the robe anyway......" When asked by Ethan, Sarah shook her head in surprise. At first glance, she seemed surprised and refused, but Ethan smiled and looked at her face secretly as he stepped away. Subtle red color was coming up in her ears. He spoke in a gentle tone, pretending not to know it. "It would be nice if you braid it nicely and tie it up." "Is that right?" "Of course." "......Then, please." At Ethan''s words, Sarah pondered for a moment and then nodded as if she had made a big decision. "Then come over here." He smiled happily and led Sarah to a small mirror inside the tent. Sarah, who looked at Ethan''s face with eyes as if possessed by something, sat down on the chair in front of the mirror with a red face that seemed to burst. "But does Duke-nim know how to braid hair?" "Why? Are you nervous?" "No, I don''t think there''s anything Duke-nim can''t do...... I''m a little curious." Sarah looked into the mirror and said, looking at her hair gently wrapped around Ethan''s hand. "It looks like you are familiar with it to me." CH 165 In fact, it wasn''t the first time Ethan had felt strange about Sarah. From the time she returned from the Ambrosia mansion, he could slowly notice her strangeness. CH 166 "My Lord, you have to go now." * * * Meanwhile, Sarah, who was left alone, muttered, exhaling her breath she had been holding back. "Calm down my heart. Why are you beating so fast?" Although Ethan smiled as beautifully as before, her keen senses knew he was angry the whole time. Seeing the duke who smiled at her until the end while being angry with her, instead of terrifying her, it made her heart beat wildly. "What if he looks cool when he¡¯s angry? It''s a sin to look like that that when he¡¯s not meant to be my man." She walked slowly, muttering that if this was Korea, she would have filed a complaint a million times. He said he would not cooperate with such confidence, so it was clear that he would be quite uncomfortable to use Ambrosia''s power. However, she liked the way Ethan looked at her, even though he thought it was a headache. Her heart was fluttering with his sincerity. ''You can''t do that without liking me!'' was her idea. She had been suspicious little by little, then gave up, doubting, and then giving up, saying that there was no way. But at this moment Sarah felt a subtle conviction. Her mind was saying that this wasn¡¯t just a one-sided feeling. "......You''ll have to wait and see, Duke-nim. In relationships between men and women, it''s more advantageous to realize it first." Sarah hummed confidently. * * * Under the barrier of the Alton Estate, the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and the Duke of Ambrosia all gathered. The long wait had finally come to an end. Ilior, the Second Prince, approached Ethan and asked him, trying to hide his tension. "Duke Ambrosia, could the magician who accompanied you this time remove that barrier?" "Of course." Although Ethan confirmed it, Ilior, who had never actually experienced magic, still could not shake his anxiety. "If she fail, the alternative is......" "If you leave it to her, shouldn''t you trust her, Brother?" The Third Prince, Eleon, saw Ethan Ambrosia''s forehead narrowing with annoyance and quickly responded instead. Eleon, who vividly heard from Penelois and Elexa''s testimony how great magic was, had a relaxed expression on his face. "That''s right, but." CH 167 "......?" * * * "Those useless things...... Where did Oliven go, there are only small fries left." The first prince, Kazer, gritted his teeth and watched the battle of the black magicians flashing in the distance. The situation was overwhelmingly pushed this way. With a single gesture of the opposing magician, the black magicians fell down. Kazer, who received the power from Oliven, could feel the magician''s power, even faintly. The black magicians died without using their hands, even though the opposing magician used little power as if she was throwing out annoying flying bugs. "You didn''t say there was such a person, Oliven!" Kazer stomped his foot in anger. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and the bitter taste of blood wafted from his mouth. Oliven didn''t show up until this point in the end. He led the most elite of the black magicians and did not return. "Don''t tell me he¡¯s been beaten by them?" "Calm down, they''re the ones who''ll die at your hands anyway." "That''s right. Those black magicians are literally just small fries. Compared to the power of Your Highness." The Alton brothers, side by side with Kazer, calmed him down with sweet words. "Didn''t Oliven-nim say that? The power of Your Highness is different from that of ordinary black magicians." "That''s right. Moreover, it was said that it was the most lethal power for the Duke of Ambrosia. Without the Duke of Ambrosia, those guys would lose their focus and scatter." "Your Highness can swallow such headless chickens in one bite." Powell and Python, who had been currying favor with Kazer, were very skillful in choosing only what he wanted to hear. As a result, Kazer, who calmed the faint anxiety, twisted his mouth and laughed. "......Yes, Ambrosia. All we have to do is kill Ethan Ambrosia. Ambrosia." His eyes, burning with killing intent, were busy looking for Ethan Ambrosia. Due to the dust generated by the stupid monsters created by the black magicians, he couldn''t see properly. "Stupid things......!" Kazer spat out a swear word, slowly raising power from his body. An unpleasant, gloomy, yet destructive power rose like a black mist and enveloped Kazer''s whole body. "......" "......" CH 168 The Count of the Blight Empire clicked his tongue as he watched the horrors that were taking place in a place that was neither near nor far away. Those who betrayed the will of God and the monsters tested by them, or the prince who exudes evil power from the noble family lineage. * * * Kazer de Crombell burst into madness as he felt the immense power flowing through his veins. He sprinted towards Ethan Ambrosia, with the black power rising from his fist. "Wuhahaha! Ethan Ambrosia! You don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this day!" "Yes, I really didn''t know. Your Highness the First Prince." Ethan gently received the First Prince''s attack with his sword and let it pass. A small spark erupted with the sound of sharp swords clashing against each other. An ordinary sword would have been broken by Kazer''s power, but Ethan''s sword was a product of Ambrosia handed down from generation to generation. It was a sword that could take the power of Ambrosia, so of course, the power of Kazer derived from it could be passed on as well. "What, you''re not going to take it easy!" Kazer''s eyes lit up. Since he gained power from Alton, there had been no monster that cannot be defeated by his blow. Even the strongest monster in the Forest of Monsters and the one who maximized its power through black magic experiments were all helpless when he wielded his sword. CH 169 Seeing Sarah greeting him with a clear voice, the First Prince shook his head as if it was nonsense. He also clearly saw the existence of the magician who was dealing with the black magicians. When Alton''s barrier was torn apart, the black magicians trembled in fear and said. CH 170 When he took off the ring, the power of Ambrosia, which he had suppressed continuously, struggled with a sense of liberation it had never tasted before. It was to the extent that it clearly increased the momentum according to the energy of Kazer, who was gushing out power from afar. A black mist from Ethan prevented Kazer''s attack, which was trying to hit others. CH 171 "......" CH 172 Sarah couldn''t even breathe and looked at Ethan''s face blankly. The corners of Ethan''s lips curled up gracefully. Then he lowered his hand that was gently stroking her lips. * * * The sky wept and the earth shook. Birds got up in groups from the monster forest and started flying somewhere. The sky was darkened by flocks of birds. "Kkieeek!" The monsters who were facing the swords of the soldiers and knights all looked up at the sky and screamed. Then they all turned around and started running away. "......Huh, huh?" "What''s wrong with them all of a sudden?" The humans who were dealing with the monsters looked around with a bewildered voice. A war that seemed like it would never end came to an abrupt end. Even the nobles who were in charge of the soldiers couldn''t figure out what had happened, so they just stared blankly at the backs of the monsters. "Hey, the magic circle is gone!" Someone sensed a change and shouted. Then everyone looked at the place where the magician had blocked their sight using a magic circle a little while ago. It was the place where the First Prince went wild, exploding his evil powers. It was also the place where Duke Ethan Ambrosia and the magician, who tried to stop him, were locked together with the First Prince in the magic circle. The Ambrosia Knights tried constantly to penetrate the magic circle, but it didn''t budge like an iron wall, and it was gone at this moment. "......Duke Ambrosia-nim is alive!" Everyone''s eyes turned to Ethan Ambrosia, who stood tall alone. He was standing alone on the charred ground around him, holding someone in his arms. "My Lord!" The Knights of Ambrosia, who were closer to the magic circle than anyone else, ran with contemplation. The energy of the earth, which had been vibrating from before, was spreading uneasily. Everyone knew that something unusual was going on inside that magic circle. "Are you okay? Do you hurt anywhere?!" Jade was the first to run and check Ethan''s condition. Then, over his shoulder, he looked at Kazer, who died in a miserable state. A sigh of relief escaped Jade''s lips. With Ethan and Sarah together, he knew it would work out somehow. However, he was worried that the two of them would fall victim to the First Prince, who showed power beyond common sense. He was fortunate enough to see his Lord standing safely, and he was barely reassured. Of course, seeing the First Prince who died like that gave him a headache because of the situation in the Crombell Empire that would soon turn into a battlefield. CH 173 More than a hundred years have passed since the peace on the continent lasted. Those with memories of life and death with blood winds have already disappeared into history. The people of the Crombell Empire found heroes and romance in a blood-filled history and consumed them as a fairy tale. As such, the people of the Crombell Empire were accustomed to peace. Recently, however, they vaguely realized that the peace may not last. Never in the history of the Crombell Empire have the mouths of the Imperial people been so busy. CH 174 It was a familiar sensation. The body, which had sunk heavily, became as light as a feather and was sucked into somewhere very deep and dark. CH 175 When Sarah opened her eyes, no, when Park Hyeyeon opened her eyes. * * * The day that was the first culprit of everything was a particularly bad day. It rained, the wind blew, and there was thunder. It was a good day to watch horror movies, and a good day to hint at the scheduled misfortune. Park Hyeyeon often predicted the ''future'' in this weather. Lying quietly on the sofa with the lights off, she closed her eyes listening to the rain outside the window. ''......!'' And she had a dream that predicted the ''future'' like that. In a dream, Sarah Millen''s friend Dieline ran away with Hugel Ambrosia, giving birth to a child named Claude. ''So sudden?'' The dream started with the sudden runaway of a friend. ''Dieline, are you crazy? Take him with you! No, you can''t do that with your younger brother-in-law in the first place!'' Park Hyeyeon was astonished at her friend''s atrocities shown in her dreams. But there was nothing she could do. She could only watch. Sarah Millen did not intervene in human affairs as a magician because she had so much power that there was a compulsion to keep the world in balance. However, she was so bothered by the fact her friend''s child was abandoned by his mother in her dream. ''Even if I don''t intervene, I can be an observer.'' Elena Priston. A child born as the Saint of the Blight Empire and born with a destiny to devote her whole life to the peace of the continent. With her soft voice and kind words, she was the perfect child to touch the darkness in Claude''s heart. Ever since Sarah entered the magic tower, research to alleviate Claude''s pain has already come to an end. ''I will give you the power to save Claude Ambrosia.¡¯'' Sarah borrowed the voice of God and poured all of her research into Elena Priston. Thus, Elena Priston had a constitution that Ambrosia''s power could not pass through, and she became Claude''s lover. ''Claude Ambrosia is now able to control his power.'' ''Elena Priston and Elexa de Crombell made contact. She wants to help rebuild the Crombell Empire.'' ''Claude Ambrosia seems to have decided to follow Elena Priston''s will. They''re cooperating.'' ''Master¡¯s beloved Empire will come back.'' The Crombell Empire was rebuilt and the new emperor, Elexa de Crombell, was forever wary of Claude, remembering an Empire that had collapsed because of the child. Claude went down to Ambrosia''s estate and was distressed at the thought of his mistakes, and repeatedly being comforted in Elena''s arms. The child still couldn''t sleep at night. ''Claude Ambrosia has begun to hurt himself.'' CH 176 Sarah, who became Ethan Ambrosia''s fianc¨¦e, fell in love with him helplessly. CH 177 Sarah, no, Park Hyeyeon opened her closed eyes. Tears were flowing endlessly in both of her eyes. Hyeyeon, who was slowly blinking and shedding tears, soon staggered out of her seat. * * * The continent''s peace was broken. Led by the Blight Empire, the principality of Senia and the Kingdom of Domeruls declared war on the Crombell Empire in turn. They united as an alliance under the name of the Continental Army and tried to punish the Crombell Empire in the name of God. "All you have to do is hand over the body of the evil First Prince, but it is clear that the Emperor of Crombell has finally lost his mind!" "Just because of his son''s corpse, the blood of the Crombell Empire will be shed!" Everyone spat and cursed at Emperor Crombell''s foolish decision. The magic tower hid again, expressing ''deep regret'' for the Emperor''s decision. As a result, Crombell became an enemy of the entire continent as an empire that worshiped black magic. Under these circumstances, the countries with which they normally interacted had no justification to reach out to Crombell. The Crombell Empire randomly dragged untrained young men into the battlefield to increase the number of soldiers it lacked. CH 178 Everything in Ambrosia''s family, including Ethan Ambrosia, which Emperor Crombell was anxiously looking for, was here, in the middle of the monster¡¯s forest. After returning from the Alton Estate to the capital''s mansion that day, he moved everything in Ambrosia here with the help of Benjamin, Belluna, and other magicians. The real war between the Continental Army and the Crombell Empire was not taking place in the Imperial family, but here, in the monster¡¯s forest. CH 179 He was out of breath. It hadn''t been a long time since he had run so hard, but he was overwhelmed, so Ethan gasped for his breath and ran. How far was it to Sarah''s room, where he stayed several times a day and sometimes all day? * * * After the day Sarah first opened her eyes, it was two evenings later that she opened them again. Claude was lying next to Sarah trying to fall asleep, and Ethan was sitting on the bed reading to the child. It was one of the fairy tales that Sarah had written for Claude in the past, a precious thing he had saved without reading. "The black fox dressed up as the boy''s grandfather to eat the blue cape boy." "Father, can a fox dress up as a person? The fox I saw was very small. Wouldn''t the boy be an idiot to be fooled by it?" "......It was a black fox who could use magic." "Ah, then it could be. Please keep reading." Ethan finished reading the fairy tale in a cold sweat when asked by Claude, who was getting sharper day by day. "The blue cape boy went out late at night to give his grandfather something to eat that day as well." "Father." "......Yes?" When Claude called out to him once again, Ethan''s fingers trembled as he turned the pages. "Why are the blue cape boy''s parents letting him run errands late at night?" "......" "If it were Nanny, she wouldn''t allow me to run errands in a dangerous hour." "......You''re right. Sarah wouldn''t do that to you." This time, Ethan only turned over the pages of the book awkwardly without solving Claude''s question. In this fairy tale, the parents of the blue cape boy actually drove the child to death as if they wanted the blue cape boy to be eaten by the black fox. Was this really a fairy tale that a child can read? It was while Ethan was looking at the fairy tale that Sarah had drawn with such a question. A soft voice filled with laughter answered Claude on behalf of Ethan. "Because, the boy in the blue cape will grow up to be a hero. A hero''s parents should be cold-hearted. It''s like the law of the story......" "......!" * * * The news of Sarah''s second awakening reached everyone in Ambrosia. Even those who couldn''t come to Sarah''s room because of heartache began to enter Sarah''s room from time to time to check on her condition. It was because they didn''t know when she would open her eyes and talk to them. So the lucky protagonist who witnessed Sarah''s third wake was May. "Hi, May." "Sarah-nim!" When May went in to clean Sarah''s room, she was already out of bed and looking out the window. Outside the window, Ethan and Claude''s playtime was in full swing. Benjamin and Belluna were also there. The sunlight didn''t come through in the monster''s forest, but there were times when the sun shone brightly for about half a day in the afternoon. Whenever that happened, Ethan took Claude outside and had time to play. It was because Sarah had told him before that children should grow up in the sunlight. "Are you okay? Are you back? I''ll call Duke-nim and Claude-nim right away!" "Shhh." May, who was about to run away with tears flowing down her face, was grabbed by Sarah with a soft voice. "How can you interrupt Claude-nim''s playtime?" "But Sarah-nim woke up like this......" "I''ll go back to sleep soon." "......!" Sarah, who smiled softly at May, looked out the window again. Claude''s face was darker than before, but Ethan lifted the child up and put him on his shoulder, making him smile broadly. Benjamin poked Claude in the back with his finger, and the child twisted with a tickle. While stopping Benjamin, Belluna smiled pleasantly at the sound of the child laughing. She kept the image in her eyes for a long time, and Sarah opened her mouth. "Before that, I have a favor to ask of you." CH 180 Benjamin and Belluna, who diligently ran through the battlefield and played their respective roles, walked down the halls of Ambrosia for the first time in a long time. There was no place in the Ambrosia mansion that had been moved to the monster¡¯s forest untouched by them. Nevertheless, it was surprising that the unique atmosphere of the duchy of Ambrosia came out. * * * "Yes, it''s the power to fulfill your ''desires''......" After hearing all of Belluna and Benjamin''s reports, Ethan nodded with a firm face. "Perhaps the successive family heads of Ambrosia wanted to strengthen the destructive side of that power. The desire to become stronger is probably the urge that humans can most easily fall into." "......A power comparable to that of a God was placed in the hands of a mere human. It would have been harder not to be corrupted." The voice of his father, who still coveted that power, rang clearly in Ethan''s head. ''A little more...... Just a little more......!'' Greed close to madness ate everything around him, and eventually swallowed himself. Being wary and jealous of the fact that the son born with the same power as himself had surpassed what he had. Desire was bound to build up its power by listening to the inner voice. The more you fear this power, the more it feeds on your fear. Negative emotions were desire''s favorite prey. "Claude-nim met Master even before his true desire bloomed. He probably had a bunch of positive influences. That''s why the power of Ambrosia seems to have been manifested in the right way." At Benjamin''s report that followed, Ethan nodded. Sarah was truly the miracle of Ambrosia. Ethan didn''t know how to give love while loving the child. Claude was loved but didn''t know he was loved. Spend time with your child, say kind words, and don''t hide your feelings. These were just the things Sarah had told him, but it gave him goosebumps to think that he had almost ruined Claude by not doing them. ''If it weren''t for Sarah...... Maybe Claude became a monster like me.'' It was Sarah who connected the hearts of the two. In the end, Sarah saved Claude. Could he have been saved by her had he met her a little earlier? Ethan thought so and hid a bitter smile. "Claude''s power is the power of healing." "Yes, perhaps it was Claude-nim''s first ''desire'' to want to heal the injured Master." "But after that, Claude tried to use his power on Sarah several times, but it only emitted the same light as before, and it didn''t work. What''s going on here?" CH 181 "Father?" * * * The wave of power that started on the continent crossed the dimension and reached Park Hyeyeon, who was waiting for an opportunity. "......Duke-nim is finally calling me." It was time to go back. Park Hyeyeon finally got up slowly from the sofa where she was burying herself. And she kept her house in her eyes. "At last." She slowly kept the image of the place where she would never be able to come back to in the future in her mind, and with a single tear, she was ready to go back to the Ambrosia she longed for. The intense power was pulling Sarah''s soul inside Park Hyeyeon again. CH 182 "......" * * * A very familiar sensation enveloped the body. Sarah opened her eyes with the feeling that her soul was being pulled up from the depths of the sea at once. "Heok heok!" CH 183 Claude paced the garden, unable to hide his nervous expression. Hot tea and sweet treats were placed on the tea table in the garden, but Claude didn''t pay attention to them. The child''s gaze was only fixed on where Sarah''s room was. CH 184 After Sarah wakes up from a long sleep. Ambrosia was experiencing a very dramatic change. It was a very, very dramatic change. CH 185 Welcome guests came to the Ambrosia mansion. Upon hearing the news that Sarah had woken up, the Third Prince came to visit with Penelois and Elexa. The butler, Veron, was the first to greet them. CH 186 Seeing Eleon unknowingly swallowing his saliva, Sarah smiled a little. Then she turned her gaze to the side to see Penelois and Elexa staring at her with wobbly eyes. * * * Penelois calmed her reddened eyes and lifted the teacup as Sarah suggested. Penelois glanced at Elexa, who was looking around the greenhouse with Claude from afar. It was the first time she had ever cried so sadly in front of her little son. The belated embarrassment rushed in all at once. "I''m sorry, I looked stupid." "It''s okay. I''m used to it......" Sarah smiled and soothed Penelois. In fact, there were so many people crying and running after Sarah woke up. From Ronda, Veron, May, Benjamin, and Belluna, Jade to the Knights and servants. She was already accustomed to comforting those who cried as if they would run out of breath just looking at her. If they kept going, there would be no end, so Sarah smiled lightly and changed the topic. "Since you''ve checked my safety, please let me know what''s going on outside. I heard that Penelois-nim is working with His Highness the Third Prince." "Ah......" "I heard that you are revered as a saint among the people of the Empire, how do you feel?" At Sarah''s words, Penelois blushed in embarrassment. She was given the nickname because she roamed the battlefield with the Third Prince Eleon, eating and sleeping with the people of Crombell and protecting them. Of course, in the place where Penelois passed by, she was called the ''Bloody Saint'' precisely because she was drenched in blood, but Sarah lightly pretended not to know that. "I''m satisfied with the fact that I can now confidently be recognized as Eleon''s lover." Penelois really smiled brightly like a saint. Seeing Penelois¡¯ face like that, Eleon laughed heartily, forgetting his image. Sarah said, thinking that the two of them looked good. "Of course, His Majesty was furious, but what can he do? Because the abandoned child has abandoned the justification for interfering with whomever he meets." "Right. Her Majesty the Empress is also very happy about that." "How''s Her Majesty the Empress doing?" Eleon answered Sarah''s question with a smile instead of Penelois. "She¡¯s always the same. His Majesty holds everything he wants in his hands and never gives it away." "She¡¯s got the neutral nobles in her hands." Eleon''s eyes narrowed at Sarah''s words. The fact that the Empress succeeded in recruiting the neutral aristocrats together was news that Eleon had only heard yesterday. Because of the Continental Army approaching as if besieging the Imperial family, he had to sacrifice a lot even to receive the Empress'' letter. "You''ve been lying down for a long time, but you seem to know more about the Imperial family than I do." At Eleon''s words, Sarah looked at Ethan and smiled. * * * Sarah rose up with Penelois, leaving the Third Prince and Ethan, who had a serious conversation. Then they approached Claude and Elexa, who were playing in the corner of the greenhouse. "Claude-nim. We¡¯ll go somewhere else and play." "Nanny!" Claude smiled brightly and jumped into Sarah''s arms. Sarah lifted Claude lightly into one of her arms. "The war story was so boring that I ran away to go to Claude-nim. Will you play with me?" "Of course! Let''s have more fun since we have Elexa." Claude blushed and nodded. Claude was a big fan of playtime with Sarah, but Claude¡¯s mood was soaring thanks to the visit of Elexa today. "Elexa-nim, please come here too. Shall we play in the water for a long time?" "Yeah, I¡¯d love to!" Sarah stretched out the other arm that wasn''t holding Claude at Elexa. Elexa jumped into Sarah''s arms and hugged her as if he was very used to it. "Ha......, I missed you so much. This feeling, this weight." A satisfied smile formed on Sarah''s lips. The child''s unique, soft and fluffy smell was so good. Penelois, who was watching the scene, said in a laughing voice. "I think Countess Millen-nim likes children very much." "Children are the ones that bring joy to adults. Not to mention the cuteness of Claude-nim and Elexa-nim." A cute cat and a lovely dog were in her arms at the same time. How much she missed this sense of fulfillment when she was in Park Hyeyeon''s body. Sarah decided to fully enjoy her current happiness, recalling her longing for a while. "You''re really the same." Penelois laughed out loud at Sarah, who had the happiest face in the world. Then she asked, subtly poking Sarah on the side. "Come to think of it, Duke-nim kissed Countess Millen-nim on the cheek earlier. Are you two......" "Oh my." Sarah was startled and put Claude and Elexa down from her arms. Then she covered Claude''s ears with her hands and lowered her voice to a whisper. CH 187 Penelois and Sarah were able to communicate just by looking at each other without speaking aloud. CH 188 The status of the Crombell Empire had already fallen to the ground. The Continental Army had already reached the vicinity of the capital. It was the first time such humiliation happened in the history of the Crombell Empire. CH 189 "What, what is this......!" * * * On the outskirts of the capital, a fierce battle was taking place between the Continental Army trying to swallow Crombell and the Imperial Army trying to protect Crombell. "In the name of God!" "Never let those who worship evil black magic live!" The Continental Army pushed back Crombell''s army with great vigor. "Aaargh!" "Help me!" Crombell''s soldiers struggled to fight without a meager knight to lead them. All of them were Imperial citizens who wanted to protect their homeland. There was no justice to defend Crombell or the Empire, nor a desire to fight for honor. They just wanted to live, and they wanted to protect their families. "Please, please......" The Second Prince, who had led them until the most recent, was already surrounded by the territory occupied by the Continental Army and was unable to move. The army led by the Third Prince moved in a wider range to protect the people of the Empire, so there were not enough troops to send to the front line. In this way, their hopes were gradually shattered, and eventually, they were pushed to the outskirts of the capital. "Calm down everyone!" "Crombell is never weak. Guards, come forward!" However, the situation improved as the defense forces were stationed on the outskirts of the capital. Against the Continental Army, who easily captured the territory on the outskirts, they had been holding out for quite a while. But that too soon reached its limit. "How can they be so indiscriminate while wearing human masks......!" "No matter how much the Emperor protects the black magician, how can they slaughter so brutally!" In addition, the Continental Army showed supernatural strength as if they were not human and were brutally slaughtering the Imperial Army. There was no mercy in the hands of the Continental Army. CH 190 T/N: I hope you read to the end of this chapter!!! There is news that I wish to share with you guys!!! * * * A miracle descended on Crombell. "Did you hear that the Continental Army surrendered and withdrew? It seems that black magicians were hiding among them. Those who put the honor of our Empire to the ground in the name of killing the black magicians have the audacity to do so......" "Fortunately, the wise Third Prince-nim killed the insane Emperor, erased the black magician Kazer de Crombell from the royal genealogy, and handed over the corpse to the magic tower, right? The Continental Alliance is now in a position to have to vomit a huge amount of compensation, not just because its justification has disappeared." Black magicians sneaked in between the Continental Army, and the magic tower revealed that each of the emperors and kings who had formed the Continental Alliance knew about it but remained silent. The justification they made while invading the Crombell Empire was, on the contrary, strangling them. That was how the situation was completely reversed. The Continental Alliance had now been forced to bow to the new Emperor of Crombell. "Crombell''s honor has been restored by His Majesty the new Emperor. Besides, isn''t it said that the Small Countess of Millen was the Master of the magic tower? A noble of the Empire is a magician. What greater glory could there be than this?" "That''s right. It¡¯s said that she died in Alton...... Indeed, it makes sense that Ambrosia has not been able to show up. There''s a saying that it''s to save Sarah Millen. That''s why the magic tower only works through the Duke of Ambrosia." "Heaven...... But why was Sarah Millen working as a nanny for Ambrosia¡¯s family?" "I''m also wondering about that." The nobles paid attention to Sarah Millen, who was newly emerging in Crombell''s power structure. The overwhelming power she and the magicians showed on the battlefield was both beautiful and destructive. Besides, she was a person who was so loved by the nobles, and who wore the honor all over her body. The nobles'' heads were already spinning rapidly. * * * When all the Imperial people and nobles of Crombell were immersed in a festive mood, the Imperial Palace was now running wild preparing for another war. "Duke Ambrosia, do you think I can handle all of this now? I can''t even remember the last time I saw the faces of Elexa and Penelois." Eleon de Crombell, who became the new emperor of Crombell, kept crying with a pale face. Having stripped away all of his face and dignity, he lay down on his desk and wept bitterly. "Negotiations with the Continental Alliance have not yet been completed, and the nobles who do not acknowledge the usurpation of the throne have not been dealt with. What is the meaning of the coronation ceremony?" It was Eleon, who vigorously drove out his father, the Emperor, and took over the Imperial Palace, but even he could not regain his senses as he felt like he had become a chess piece on the board arranged by Ethan Ambrosia. Eleon mechanically carried out the schedule Ethan had drawn up over and over again, and eventually raised the white flag. "Don''t worry too much, Your Majesty. When do you think I started preparing for this?" Ethan ignored Eleon''s angry declaration of surrender with a snort. He slammed a huge amount of ledgers down on the desk where Eleon was resting his cheek. Raising his head in surprise, Eleon''s eyes were filled with Ethan''s cold smile. "I have all the circumstantial evidence that the nobles stole slush funds while the war was in full swing, and the circumstantial evidence of using the war to fill their own pocket and not protect the territories¡¯ people." "This is all......" "There will be no one who will not follow Your Majesty even after seeing this." Eleon looked at the ledger Ethan held out with a slightly tired face. There was a lot of evidence that half of the Empire''s nobles could be executed just by revealing and punishing them one by one. Thanks to this ledger, Eleon could wield the strongest Imperial power in history. "......Is Ambrosia not greedy? At this level, even if you claim the throne, no one will be able to say anything." "You''re talking nonsense, Your Majesty." Ethan narrowed his brows as if he were saying something really useless and continued. "Why would I do that bothersome thing? I''m busy." "......" Eleon looked at Ethan, who seemed to find the position of emperor of the Crombell Empire really, truly, a chore, and kept his mouth shut. "So, Your Majesty, hurry up and take full control of the Empire, and give me a vacation." "......I promise you, Duke." * * * "Duke-nim is here?" "Yes, Sarah-nim. He bought a huge bouquet of flowers. That means......" "Is it today?!" Sarah couldn''t hide her excitement, put her hands together and cheered silently. "Claude-nim was right. As expected, Duke-nim is trying to propose to me!" Even if it wasn''t so, testimonies were pouring in here and there that Ethan seemed to be preparing to propose to her. The nobles were busy debating who the owner of the ring was when they heard that Ethan was calling all the excellent craftsmen in the Empire to make the ring. Jewelers screamed with happiness that they were buying the highest price from Ambrosia, the family where diamonds came in. Belluna hinted to Sarah that she was researching a magic spell that would make flowers bloom more lusciously and fresher at Ethan''s prompting. "Oh my, oh my, oh my......" 2022.02.09 Hello, this is D&C Books editorial department :) Author Lee Seorae''s was completed with episode 190 on February 9th. After a short break after completion, the side story will be published serially. More details about the side story will be announced through a later notice :) Thank you for loving . Posted by D&C Books. __________ T/N: Hello, Eliza is here! I finally finish translating this novel. Yayy!!! This is the first time I ever translated a novel. Of course, I have translated manhwa before, but translating a novel is a whole new level. It requires a lot of patience, time, and dedication. You guys don¡¯t know how many times I thought of dropping this one. When I first translated this, I was jobless due to the COVID-19 pandemic, so I had a lot of time on my hand. I remembered translating and posting 1-2 chapters per day at that time. 2 months later, I got a job, and I had less and less time to translate. That¡¯s the reason why anyone who follows this novel from the start may notice the release schedule is getting sparse day by day. But now, after more than a year, after countless times of self-pushing, and after numerous times of insufferable back pain and neck pain, I have finished this novel. Of course, apart from giving myself a pat on the back, I have to thank you guys, readers of this novel, who keep reading all these chapters. You guys are one of many reasons why I can continue doing this. All in all, thank you for supporting the translation of the novel, despite many, many shortcomings. Sincerely, Eliza. 10/19/21 ~ 12/14/22. P/S: I just started a new project, a novel of the detective and investigation genre. It also has a mystery touch (special ability). If you are interested in this genre like me, please take a look at this novel. Thank you.